Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter 1 – Introductions

"Well, isn't this nice," Jack remarked. Hands up in the air, he glanced sideways at Daniel, who was similarly posed.

"Just like old times, right?" his friend quipped.

The people pointing blasters in their direction did not seem so amused. A hand holding one of the weapons gestured for them to back up. Their new captors did not speak. While one remained focused on guarding these two intruders, the others returned to their original task. They were interrupted when Jack and Daniel stumbled upon them.

"So, seen any hockey lately?"

"Not really, Jack. Been a bit busy."

"Oh. Right. Lady friend been keeping you occupied, eh?"

Daniel huffed. "I don't know what you're talking about."

"That was a really tight outfit she had on the other day…"

"Jack," Daniel warned.

But the General had no problem continuing. "When we find her again, I think I'll ask her where she shops."

Daniel smirked. "Why, so you can get a black, low-cut bodice for yourself, too?"

"You two. Shut it," the gruff man holding them at gunpoint ordered.

The men repositioned their hands up, having relaxed them slightly while they bantered.

Behind their unfriendly captor, his two companions continued using a torch and a saw to cut into some sort of machine built into the wall. They seemed very determined to break something out of a compartment. Neither Jack nor Daniel had any real idea what they were after. They were only here because they were lost.

Jack took a decent look around, deciding their surroundings to be some sort of manufacturing facility. He couldn't guess what was made here. Daniel found the markings on the armbands of their captors to be unfamiliar, perhaps signifying some local gang in this region of space. All they had to do was watch for an opportunity to distract these men and make their escape. Then they could try to locate a stargate on some other part of this planet.

The saw sputtered as it broke through whatever metal it had been cutting. The man wielding the torch set it aside and jimmied the newly broken metal out of the way. Another pair of hands reached into the compartment to gingerly pull out some sort of black crystal. It was larger than those two hands combined.

The man turned it over and over, examining it.

"Is that it?" the blaster-pointing fellow asked over his shoulder, not really taking his eyes off Jack and Daniel.

"Yeah," the examining one replied.

A shot rang out. But instead of it coming from the blaster on display, it came from somewhere above and behind the SGC personnel. Their gruff captor fell to the ground, dead. The torch-wielder drew his own weapon, aiming at Jack and Daniel, but soon a figure dropped out of the sky to take him down. Stunned, Jack and Daniel simply watched as a dark whir physically assaulted both surviving men until they were unconscious on the ground.

The lone remaining figure was lithe and cat-like. Their savior immediately scooped up the black crystal that had been dropped during the attack. The item disappeared into a hidden pocket somewhere on the tight-looking bodice of a shapely woman.

Jack elbowed Daniel. He hazarded a cough.

The female turned around to face them. She pulled back a hood to reveal striking golden hair that fell just beyond her shoulders in loose waves.

"Thanks," Jack offered simply. Daniel smiled weakly. The General studied her face carefully and tilted his head. "Do we…" he hesitated, "know you from somewhere?"

She stared back at them quietly with calculating blue eyes. "Unlikely," she replied.

Daniel looked back and forth between his friend and the woman. They seemed to be gazing at each other awkwardly for a bit too long. "Okay, well, we'll just be going. Thanks for the assist." He started physically pushing Jack to move.

Jack planted his feet in place to override him. "And who do we have to thank for this little assist, as my friend calls it?"

The woman continued to eye them both. She didn't bother to answer the question. "You remind me of someone." She gritted her teeth momentarily. "It's a bit freaky."

"Is that why you saved us?" Jack wondered.

"No. But you're welcome. Those brutes would have killed you." She glanced down at the three fellows she had successfully beaten. "After interrogating you painfully, of course."

Daniel's urge to get out of there was now superseded by his innate curiosity. "Who does he remind you of?"

"What?"

"You said he reminds you of someone."

But once again, she refused to answer the question. She regarded Daniel with obvious derision. "I've seen you before."

No one realized that one of the men on the floor had begun to stir behind the woman. Nor that he had reacquired his weapon and was about to raise it to fire.

Another shot exploded.

The woman whipped back around to find him dead in a growing pool of fresh blood.

"How many times have I told you to never turn your back on…" a familiar voice yelled, but then stopped short. Vala Mal Doran stepped forward out of the shadows, weapon drawn. Her expression switched from fury to confusion as she stared at Jack and Daniel. "Where have you been all this time? In a sarcophagus?" She sheathed her blaster. It disappeared underneath a long, black trench coat.

The younger blonde muttered, "A what?"

"Vala!" Daniel exclaimed with surprise.

"What is this, Jack?" Vala demanded.

The blonde woman looked between Vala and Jack with obvious surprise.

Jack gestured around. "I don't know. What is this? Running a side op, are we?" he accused with disapproval.

"Why is it that you don't look a day older than the last time I saw you?"

"Vala," Daniel tried to clarify, "what's going on?"

"Mom," the other woman warned, staring off in the distance beyond them.

Vala glanced quickly and noted shadows moving. "Get the ship off the ground," she ordered hastily. She produced two guns now from beneath her leather coat. Aiming them in the direction of the looming shadows, she added, "Take them with you. I'll cover you."

The blonde didn't hesitate. As she began to rush out, she spun to ensure the others followed her. Vala donned a menacing look as she moved away, causing the men to think they were better off doing as she said. Daniel hazarded a glance back at her, a million questions running through his mind. As he hurriedly followed Jack and the other woman through the bowels of the manufacturing facility, he couldn't help but notice that Vala looked different. She seemed… older.

They made it to a small shuttle parked on a landing pad outside. Jack paused. "This is the getaway car?" It had obvious dents in several places. He could see scorch marks from previous weapons fire. The vessel had surely seen better days.

The hatch opened automatically and the woman rushed in. She turned in the entranceway and looked at them expectantly. "Come on!" she urged. Daniel shoved Jack in. "Strap in!" the blonde commanded, waving an arm toward some seats along the wall. She slapped a button to close the hatch then moved into the forward compartment to the pilot's chair.

They gaped at her. "What about Vala?" Daniel demanded.

"Strap in unless you want to be flattened when we lift off!"

The men shared a look of exasperation and each took a seat across from each other. Daniel sat nearest the closing hatch to his left. Jack sat opposite in the cylindrical shuttle. As soon as they felt the clicks of harnesses, the shuttle abruptly rose off the ground. They felt their stomachs rise up into their throats.

Jack grunted in response to the torque. He could hear the woman speaking crisply into a communicator on her wrist as she hastily sped the shuttle around to the other side of the facility. He watched as she slammed her hand down on a control pad in the center. The hatch began to open again mid-air.

With no warning, the vessel suddenly lost altitude. It stopped mere inches from the ground, with the open hatch pointed toward the facility. In his nauseated state, Jack had a perfectly good view of someone running toward them. The pilot unhooked herself from her seat as the vessel hovered in waiting.

Vala exploded through the opening, weapons firing back at her pursuers. "You shoot, I fly!" she yelled, voice hoarse. She continued firing.

Her protégé immediately got up. In one fluid motion, Vala slipped her two weapons into the other woman's hands and ran toward the pilot's chair. The weapons fire continued as if nothing had changed. Daniel stared wide-eyed at the woman, determinedly shooting at some unseen foes. Was she about to be splattered all over the ceiling if they took off again?

As if to answer, she unconsciously rocked back onto her heels. Her metal-tinged boots glowed as LED lights on her ankles flashed to signal activation. Her feet planted firmly onto the deck with a soft clank stifled by the rapid percussion of blaster fire.

Vala commanded the shuttle to lift off again, but this time it was slightly less abrupt than before. As Jack held his mouth firmly closed to avoid hurling, he watched as the woman near him barely shifted her weight while the vessel took off. She was still firing. And she seemed to be stuck to the deck like a magnet.

The ship banked left suddenly, bringing them sideways and risking a fall straight out of the hatch. The woman stayed securely inside the ship, shots now firing straight down to the ground. Soon the view through the hatch changed as they rose higher into the air and leveled off.

The blonde discontinued shooting. She leaned forward to reach the control pad and close the hatch. She wiped at her sweaty brow with the back of a hand while turning around to place the blasters into a compartment on the wall. "Why didn't you shoot? You were already here!" she complained loudly.

"Breaking atmo in a hurry is my specialty!" Vala bit back. She didn't add more, though Daniel assumed she could have. She was busy maneuvering the ship around obstacles in orbit as they now cleared the planet's atmosphere.

Soon they felt a sense of weightlessness. The blonde woman's hair began to fly around wildly, as did Vala's. She looked toward Jack and Daniel warily. "You don't have any mag-boots," she observed disdainfully. Groaning in annoyance, she moved to a control panel on another section of wall. She interacted with an interface, swiping and pressing. Turning to Vala, she asked, "Gravity?"

"Go ahead," the current pilot replied.

The blonde hit a button, and both men suddenly felt the stomachs that were hitching a ride in their throats drop back down to where they belonged. She smirked at their nausea. She reached down with both hands to tap at her knee-high boots, disengaging their magnetism from the deck plating.

Jack let his head fall back against the headrest of his seat. Daniel looked similarly relieved that the ride was now more stable. They made eye contact with each other, quietly promising never to do that again. Ever.

"You can unbuckle now," the woman offered. "If you can even stand up."

"Thanks," Daniel replied with a strained whisper, as if it would keep him from vomiting. "I'm good here for now."

Jack unbuckled, but was careful as he tried to stand. His feet tested the ground, noting it to be just barely comparable to Earth gravity. He looked up to see the woman staring at him intently. Already sensing he'd get nowhere asking her questions, he instead called out, "Princess?"

The blonde scrunched her face at this address toward Vala.

The other woman didn't answer immediately, still tapping commands into the pilot's console. But when she was done, she unhooked herself and stood up. She ignored Jack for the moment. "Do you have it?" Vala asked her protégé.

The woman reached into her bodice's hidden pocket and pulled out the black crystal.

Vala stepped closer to take it. She examined it carefully. "All that… for this," she muttered.

The other one took it back, regarding the crystal thoughtfully. "We should see what's on it. See what the point of all this was."

"No." Vala reclaimed the crystal. "They'd know if we peeked. Then the deal would be off. Or worse, we'd be dead." She walked a few steps to a raised console in the center of the shuttle. Vala opened up a compartment in the middle and carefully placed the crystal there. "The less we know, the better." The compartment shut closed and receded into the console. "And besides… we have guests."

Vala turned toward the men on board with them. She placed a hand on her hip as she leaned the other hip on the console.

The blonde woman crossed her arms over her chest, suspicion evident in her eyes. "Is that the copy? All grown up?" she quietly asked.

"I don't know," Vala said pensively, staring at Jack. "Are you?"

Jack looked between them, then glanced at Daniel. "Am I what?"

"The Asgard clone of Jack O'Neill?" Vala clarified.

"What!?"

Daniel squinted his eyes. He looked at Vala carefully. Her face was rounder. She had more wrinkles than before. Streaks of gray hair artfully highlighted her familiar black strands. She was still Vala. That was unmistakable. But this seemed to be a version of her he'd never seen before.

He unbuckled himself and carefully stood up. After the initial wave of queasiness passed, he dared to take a few steps closer to the women. They watched him warily.

He held out a hand to the unknown woman. "I'm Daniel Jackson," he said simply.

She looked to Vala for guidance. Her older counterpart nodded affirmatively. She shook his hand, noting a firm and confident grip.

"Gracie."

At this, Jack choked. "What did you say?"

Vala cut in. "You heard her, Jack." She seemed furious with him.

The General stared at the younger woman in disbelief. "How…"

"You know how. Or at least the Jack I knew did. Before he died," Vala responded.

"I am Jack O'Neill."

"Then explain your obvious lack of aging," she challenged.

"I can't. But I'm not a clone. I'm the original."

"So said every Ba'al clone we used to catch."

"Vala," Daniel interrupted. "We are who we say we are. But the weird part is, and don't take this the wrong way here, you're the one who seems a different age."

Her eyes glowed red hot as she glared at him.

He held up two hands to placate her. "Something must have happened." He turned to Jack. "The wormhole was weird. Didn't you notice?"

Eyes still stuck on the golden-haired woman, Jack acknowledged, "Yeah."

As hostile as she felt toward these two men in the moment, Vala knew Daniel wouldn't bring up a wormhole without a good reason. She couldn't help but consider his ideas no matter how irritated she was. He was too intelligent and genuine to ignore. "What are you thinking, then?"

"I only have a hunch. But if I'm right, things are seriously more screwed up than they were ever meant to be." He looked back at Jack to see his eyes still glued on the younger blonde woman. "We went offworld to find you and Gracie. And now here we are."

"It was only supposed to be a couple of days," Jack said weakly, becoming emotional.

Vala turned to Gracie. "Take the pilot's seat and get us to the drop point."

The woman looked at her with uncertainty. "But…"

"You're a capable pilot. Now prove it." There was more meaning to that statement, in Daniel's estimation, but he lacked the context to understand it. Clearly these two had been in each other's company for a very long time.

Vala's expression must have been enough to keep the other woman from arguing. She let out an audible breath and moved to settle into the cockpit. Gracie looked back as Vala ushered the two men toward the rear of the shuttle. Questions swirled in her eyes.

Now as far away as possible, Vala lowered her voice while they huddled in the back. "Now. Tell me exactly. What happened?"

Jack answered, still glancing at Gracie in the forward compartment. "I sent you and Gracie offworld three days ago." He held up the appropriate number of fingers. "Three!"

Daniel added, "We neutralized the threat on Earth. It was a doozy. Jack knew I'm the only one who could find you, so we left together to come bring you home."

"The stargate disappeared the moment we stepped through," Jack noted.

"Just like 1969," Daniel murmured.

"We started wandering around, looking for anything that would help us figure out where we were or how to get back to Earth. Then you two ended up finding us."

Vala considered their words. "You said three days?" They nodded. She looked between each of them. "Well, you're 17 years too late, Jack."

Daniel's mouth dropped open. Jack sucked in a breath.

Daniel realized, "That's why she called you 'Mom'." He glanced toward Gracie in the pilot's seat. "She must be, what, 20-years-old?"

"She is."

Jack grabbed Vala by the shoulders. "Vala," he said emphatically, "I didn't mean for you to take care of my kid for the rest of your life. I'm sorry."

Blinking furiously at him, she pulled back a little to maintain her composure. "I will admit, there was a touch of resentment here and there. But she had no one else. And neither did I, little by little. I ended up needing her just as much as she needed me."

"What do you mean you had no one else?" Daniel questioned.

Vala turned to him. She spoke slowly in an effort to control her emotions. "One by one, we lost you. First Sam. Then Jack. General Landry. Mitchell had no idea how to find me even if he tried. And Teal'c left Earth."

Daniel looked at her with sorrow. "You've been alone?" He contemplated Gracie up front, then returned his gaze to Vala. "This whole time?" She nodded grimly. "What about me?"

Vala sighed. "You're the only connection to Earth that either of us has left." She shoved him lightly. "Not that I get to see you more than a few times a year." Daniel's eyebrows rose in question. "You find me when you can. But for the longest time you have insisted that it's not safe to come home. At some point, Earth stopped being home. There is no longer anything left to go back to."

"Why wouldn't it be safe?" Jack asked. "The people threatening Gracie are dead and gone. What else could there be?"

Vala rolled her eyes. "I kept asking Daniel that for years."

Jack turned an accusatory stare on his friend. Daniel gestured outwardly with both hands. "Not me!"

"Apparently, there was more to it than just the one-time threat. It's some sort of ongoing, long-game outfit that the SGC is struggling to dismantle."

Jack gently placed two hands on her shoulders again. "Give me all the intel. We'll find a way to go back and fix this. Prevent this mess from ever happening."

She locked eyes with him forlornly. "And if you do? What then? What happens to this life we've been living?" She gestured around them.

Jack let go. He shook his head. "I don't really know."

"We've made a lot of memories, her and I. If you go back, if this even is a time travel thing, everything could be erased." She shook her head. "It's like you're asking me to give up my daughter."

He opened his mouth. "That's my daughter!" he said, pointing in the other woman's direction.

"Guys." Daniel pushed them a little further apart. "We don't know anything for sure yet. Let's just…" Daniel paused, sighing. "Let's just get in contact with the SGC. See what they can do or say to get this whole thing sorted out. We could be in another universe instead."

"For cryin' out loud…"

"Jack, I'm serious. We just don't know."

Vala crossed her arms. "Even if we could just call the SGC to safely say hello without revealing our location, which we can't, we need to make the drop first." She turned around to hit buttons on a wall panel. "What's our ETA?"

Gracie's voice responded over the speaker, "Three minutes."

"Drop? What drop? Vala, what kind of operation do you have going on out here?" Jack asked with suspicion.

"A two-woman operation for survival," she spit out menacingly. "We get hired. We acquire items. We deliver. We eat."

Daniel ran a hand through his hair in apprehension. "You had to fall back on your old skillset."

"And roped my daughter in with you?" The critical stare on Jack's face was evident.

"Yes, Jack. I taught her everything I know. I taught her how to take care of herself. Because one day, one of these jobs is going to go sideways. And it will be over for me. She has to know how to survive in this harsh galaxy on her own." She huffed in frustration, looking at them both. "I tried, believe me, to give her a stable home and a decent upbringing. But we kept getting found. We have been hunted for nearly two decades. There were times that we barely escaped."

A single tear ran down her face, representing all the anxiety the years had wrought upon her. Daniel laid a hand on her shoulder as a show of support.

"She asked me to teach her what I knew. At first, I refused because it's not what Sam nor you would have wanted. But I really did need help to keep us both alive."

"I should have gone with you," Daniel declared. "Why didn't I jump in and help?" He asked it more to himself, scenarios swirling in his mind.

"Whatever was happening on Earth kept you grounded there. I can share what little I know, but it isn't much. There were just some things we had to leave unsaid, or risk worse things."

Gracie's voice announced on the speaker, "We have arrived."

Vala turned around to respond into the wall panel. "I'm coming up." She left the two men behind. She moved to the front and leaned down over Gracie in the pilot's chair. They started conversing out of earshot.

Jack's face was a mixture of horror and fury as he watched them. Daniel looked over to him, concerned. He whispered to him, "We have to find me."

"You?"

"The other me. The one that she says is still alive."

"I'll interrogate him myself," Jack responded angrily.

Daniel sighed. He knew this was too overwhelming for Jack to handle, with emotions clouding his judgement. To imagine that another version of Jack and Sam would leave their daughter orphaned was a lot to process. It was hitting pretty close to home for Daniel as well.

Glancing out the viewport near Vala, the shuttle seemed to be approaching a larger ship parked in the shadow of a moon. Its belly opened automatically to swallow their vessel. The view became dark. They felt the ship make contact with solid deck plating with a thud. Around them, the shuttle hissed as it powered down.

Vala began to arm herself with a blaster from the wall storage opposite the hatch. Its indicator glowed green to show it had fully charged. Meanwhile, Gracie retrieved the black crystal from its storage space in the center console. When she went to retrieve another weapon from the wall, Vala laid a hand over hers. "I'll go. You stay with the ship." She swiped the crystal out of the other woman's hand.

Gracie's mouth twitched in frustration. "You're going to leave me with them?" she hissed under her breath.

Vala leaned in. "You have to guard the ship. Same as always. If I'm not back in the usual amount of time, cut and run." She tilted her head in the direction of Jack and Daniel. "Those two are harmless. Ignore them if you want."

She turned to leave, but Gracie caught her sleeve. "Is it him?"

Vala stared at her, but said nothing. She couldn't provide her a solid answer. She left through the hatch, black crystal in her pocket and blaster in her hand.

Gracie watched her for a moment, ensuring Vala wasn't immediately shot to death upon disembarking, then closed the hatch. She hit a button on the wall, initiating a timer that started counting down on the displays around the ship. It was counting down in Goa'uld, Daniel noticed.

Jack approached, hands in pockets. "Gracie…" he started.

She looked back at him uncomfortably. But instead of responding directly to Jack, she addressed Daniel instead. "What is it that my mother owes you?" she said with more bravado than she actually felt.

Daniel blinked. "What makes you ask that?"

"She isn't getting any younger. She needs to retire. But I don't think all her debts are paid. You just might be the last one. So what is it?" she spat out. Daniel opened his mouth and closed it, unsure of how to respond. "Let's settle it," she demanded with a harsh tone.

"Hey, that is no way to talk to your Godfather," Jack reprimanded.

"And who do you think you are?" Gracie returned her attention to Daniel, who she was obviously regarding with distrust. "My mother. What's the debt?"

"There is no debt," Daniel replied calmly. "Clearly, we owe everything to her." He glanced at Jack in confusion.

"Don't play games with me. What is it that you want?"

"Gracie, where are you getting this idea?" Jack asked.

She pointed an accusing finger in Daniel's direction. "Every time he comes around, she runs scared afterward. She never tells me why. She won't let me help."

"Gracie," Daniel held his hands out in a calming motion, "I'm not a threat. Do you not remember me from when you were little?"

"No. What exactly is a Godfather? Is that some sort of host-symbiote thing?"

Daniel let out a breath in exasperation. Of course Vala wouldn't have explained the concept to her because she wasn't from Earth. "Not at all. Your father," Daniel pointed at Jack, "and your mother asked me to be a sort of special uncle to you. Someone to look out for you, especially if they couldn't do it themselves."

She crossed her arms, looking at him dubiously.

"It's true," Jack supplied. "And in a way, it looks like Vala became your Godmother."

"She is my mother."

Jack's face contorted in response. He recognized the gold hair and beauty of Sam, but the fierceness of Vala in her. He sighed. "I see that." He shook his head, eyes shining. "And look at you. Vala's done a Hell of a job."

Daniel pursed his lips, then nodded to agree. "Look, whether we time traveled or jumped realities or something else, the truth is, we care about you. We care what happens to you. There is no debt. We aren't a threat," he reiterated.

She looked between the two of them, unsure of what to make of this turn of events. She had been so sure of who she was before: she was Vala's daughter. But now she felt that certainty melting away. She'd long ago let go of the fantasy of ever meeting her real parents again. At least, she thought she had. "Then why…" Gracie struggled to maintain her calm, but soon tears began to escape. She looked to Jack, hoping against hope that he was real. She thought she'd forgotten his face. It bothered her that she couldn't clearly remember either of her real parents. But after seeing him now, she just knew that this was the face that belonged to her father. "Then why couldn't I ever go be with you?" She wiped at the wetness on her cheek with the back of her sleeve.

Jack's lower lip quivered. He moved quickly to pull her into an embrace he'd been missing for more than three days. Even though this girl was now ten times bigger, his arms naturally wrapped around her as they always had. "I don't know, baby. I don't know."

That sudden action was too much for Gracie. She didn't expect his hug, nor did she realize she wanted it so badly. She wished desperately to pretend that he was real. That her father was here. Eventually her arms also wrapped around him, too, hugging back against all her good sense. They stood for a few minutes as she began to heave, unable to control her emotional response.

Daniel swallowed a lump in his throat.

Gracie chided herself. She had to collect herself, knowing that this upheaval was going to put them in danger. She willed herself to calm the Hell down. Getting carried away now would do none of them any good. Gracie glanced at the timer on the wall as she pulled away.

"So…" She stepped back from Jack, willing her voice to stop shaking as she wiped at her eyes. "You know what happened to my birth mother?"

Jack and Daniel shrugged at each other, then nodded negatively. "Where we're from, your mother is alive. She's just far away," Jack answered.

"I don't know what makes Vala thinks she's gone," Daniel added.

"Well, she's dead."

"I can't believe that yet." Jack repressed a shudder. "Not yet." He continued to study Gracie, overwhelmed by just how much she resembled Sam. It was why he couldn't stop looking at her.

The ship chimed, signaling the timer was reaching its end. Then another sound pushed through from outside the hatch. A knock. Gracie moved to a wall console to check a video feed. It appeared Vala was at the door.

She turned around to retrieve the same weapon Vala stopped her from grabbing earlier. Then she aimed it at the door.

"Hey, what's going on?" Jack asked.

She didn't answer, instead hitting the button to open the hatch. As it did, Vala reappeared, a heavy cloth bag in hand. She was careful to move out of the line of fire and hit the panel again to close the hatch. Gracie's weapon remained raised until the ship finished sealing itself shut. "I was discouraging uninvited guests," she finally answered Jack as she lowered the blaster. Jack and Daniel shared a look of incredulity.

"Check the bag," Vala instructed, placing it on the center console and swiftly moving into the pilot's seat.

Gracie stowed her weapon and dumped the contents of the bag onto the counter. The shuttle began to lift off. Daniel and Jack automatically strapped into their seats, having learned the hard way that taking off with this pair of gals was no joke. Gracie, meanwhile, reactivated her mag-boots. Both women pulled their hair back into neat pony-tails.

She examined their payment, mouth moving wordlessly as she pointed at each bar of an unknown metal. Soon the darkness that previously enveloped the shuttle gave way to stars shining through the viewport. The bars began to float as their vessel exited the larger ship, its gravity losing a hold on anything inside. Gracie's lips finished moving silently as she did the final tally of the numbers.

"All there?" Vala asked from up ahead, well-strapped into the pilot's chair.

"I think so."

"What happens if it's not all there?" Daniel asked from his seat. He found his feet starting to rise aimlessly off the floor.

"Then we fly faster. Because it means we become target practice," the blonde responded matter-of-factly. Her pony-tail was floating behind her in the weightlessness.

Jack shook his head, in awe of the shit show this had all become. They observed through the viewport as swirling blue replaced the field of stars on black. If they hadn't seen it, they would've felt it by the way the vessel lurched as it entered hyperspace.

Vala's adopted daughter carefully arranged the metal bars and allowed the console to seal them into a compartment. She deposited the bag into a trash bin underneath. After glancing at Jack and Daniel briefly, she turned around to peer at the heads-up display on the pilot's console. She squinted at it. "Where are we going now?"

"It's time to see some old friends," Vala replied, never turning away from the console.

The younger woman raised an eyebrow. "What kind of old friends?" she asked.

"The kind that we don't swindle."

"Ahh. The good kind." She visibly relaxed.

"Yes."

Jack and Daniel shared a look of curiosity.

"Daniel," Vala called.

"Yeah?"

"Come sit with me. Gracie, help him."

She complied by walking over to Daniel, magnetized boots thumping on the deck plating as they consistently released and reengaged to allow her to walk. He looked to her with question in his expression. "I'm going to guide you to the that co-pilot seat up there. There's no gravity while we're in hyperspace. Can't afford the power drain." She unhooked his harness and motioned for him to stand. As he did so, she pushed down on his shoulders to keep him from floating his head into the ceiling. With one hand on his arm, she glided him forward in zero gravity to the aforementioned seat next to Vala. She had Daniel assume a sitting posture and carefully guided him into the seat. Then she strapped him in with the harness.

Vala, meanwhile, kept her attention on the pilot's console. "Good. Now make sure young Jack back there is secure."

Gracie's expression told Daniel she didn't appreciate being told what to do, but she didn't register her complaint aloud for Vala to hear. Instead she turned and left, leaving Daniel staring at his mysterious and now older-looking teammate. He surmised that Vala was dismissing Gracie as much as encouraging her to go be with her father.

In the other part of the ship, Gracie quietly checked Jack's harness, tightening it appropriately to keep him from floating about the cabin. He watched her the whole time, comparing her adult self to the little girl he had just seen a few days ago. "You're only three years old."

She raised an eyebrow at him. "I am not three." Glancing at her mother, now deep in conversation with her intimidating male friend, she decided she was uneager to join them. She stepped back to occupy Daniel's old seat. Gracie didn't bother with the straps for herself.

"Are you him?" she asked without hesitation, doubt evident in her tone.

"I'm Jack. I'm your dad."

"Hard to believe it."

"Why?"

"I've never heard much about time travel and that other nonsense. Those are just wild stories to me."

"Doesn't mean they can't be true."

"Prove it."

"Don't know how," he admitted, gesturing apologetically. "That was always your mom's department."

Her eyes sparkled at this, sensing he was referring to her birth mother. "Tell me about her."

Jack smiled gently. "I'll tell you everything you want to know," he promised.

"Vala…" he started.

But she interrupted. "Daniel. Let's get some things straight here. I will ask the questions. You will respond. Got it?" She turned her head fully to him now.

He blinked. "When did you get so bossy?"

"Ack! Me: Questions. You: Answers."

He sighed. "Alright, alright. Ask away."

"What year do you think it is?"

"2011."

"Who is the head of Atlantis?"

"Woolsey," he replied with derision.

Vala nodded. "Where's Sam?"

"On Atlantis."

"Why?"

"They needed her expertise to solve some sort of equation McKay was using to make new drones."

She locked eyes with him now. "Have you spoken to her?"

"Not since… a couple days ago."

"Daniel."

"Yes?"

"The minute you get back to wherever, or whenever, it is you belong, you call her. Okay?"

He scrunched up his face at her. "Because of Gracie?"

She grimaced. "Just call her."

"Okay," he agreed, not completely understanding. He wasn't sure he wanted to find out the reason behind the instruction.

"Now… what have you two idiots been up to for the mere three days you think that have passed since Gracie and I left Earth?"

"Fighting off an incursion at the SGC," he replied indignantly. She tilted her head, urging him to explain further. "The Trust organized a coordinated attack from within and on the outside. We had a Hell of a time rooting out who was compromised while we held key positions within the base. That included the control room, the gate room, one of the armories, and the infirmary." He brought a weightless arm up to rub the back of his neck in frustration. "We lost good people."

"I'm sorry." She glanced at the pilot console. "It sounds like Jack did the right thing sending Gracie away."

"He wouldn't have been able to concentrate knowing she was on base in the midst of all that."

"No, certainly not." She craned her neck to see that Gracie was safe in the central part of the shuttle. "And when it was finally over?"

"We immediately stepped through the gate to start finding you."

She seemed surprised. Her breath shuddered, thoughts of 'what if' swirling through her mind. "In my version of history, I didn't see you again until almost two weeks later."

"What!"

"I thought something bad had happened, Daniel. Jack was adamant that we stay away until someone we trusted came to fetch us."

"So what happened?"

"I don't know, Daniel. Certainly was not privy to those details. By the time you found us in hiding on some planet, you seemed… different."

"Different?"

"Rattled. Less assured. You strongly urged me to keep Gracie safe off Earth. I argued. You yelled. But you couldn't explain why it wasn't safe to come home."

"I don't get that. Why wouldn't I be honest with you?"

"Wish I knew, Daniel. Wish I knew." The console beeped and she temporarily attended to it.

Daniel sat quietly while she piloted the ship. He turned his head as best he could, still strapped into the co-pilot seat, to observe Jack and Gracie conversing calmly. "You said I'd only come to visit a few times a year?"

"That's right."

"What exactly would happen during those visits?"

She looked at him strangely.

"Gracie seems… afraid of me."

"She doesn't know you."

"No, it's more like she has the wrong impression of me." It was bothering Daniel more than he realized until now.

"You would insist that you couldn't tell me what was going on. On Earth. That giving me all the details would somehow put us in danger. And you'd always come when she wouldn't really see you, as if you were avoiding her." The pain in Vala's eyes was evident. "Sometimes I think she'd catch you sneaking away. Eventually, she stopped asking questions."

Daniel adopted a pained expression. "I'm sorry, Vala. I don't know why that would be." He shook his head. "Look, if it comes down to it and I get to do this all over again, I sure as Hell won't leave you alone without any resources or back-up. That's a promise."

She smiled sadly at him. "I'm sure you will," she said with an air of doubt.

"Did the other me… hurt you?"

Vala stared at him a long time. She seemed to be struggling with how to answer. "Not physically, no." She drew in a deeper breath. "But the secrets…" She met his eyes. "I can't stand not having the full picture. I used to get hints. Quick reports that this friend or that friend had died. But never enough indication that you wanted us back."

Something in Daniel's heart broke for her. "Is that why you'd always be upset afterwards?"

"How did you…" She huffed and looked at Gracie while shaking her head. "That mouth of hers…"

"Vala?"

"I'd be upset because you always had bad news, and then you would leave. Over and over. And you wouldn't take us with you." Her words were harsh and full of resentment.

Daniel reached out to clasp her hands. He wanted to kill his other self for doing this to them. Daniel knew better than most what Vala had been through in her past. He was supposed to be her friend, not the one digging a knife deeper into a long-suffering wound. He berated his other self for acting just like her father. "I'm sorry," he whispered.

"You'd always say that, too," she commented ruefully.

Chapter Text

Chapter 2 – Old Friends

When the hatch opened, bright daylight flooded the cabin. Jack shielded his eyes from the sudden onslaught. Vala and Gracie stood at the doorway with hands out at their sides, hoping to appear as nonthreatening as possible. They seemed to have expected the Jaffa women currently pointing staff weapons at them.

Vala spoke to them in Goa'uld. Jack couldn't make it out, but the weapons were eventually lowered and the Jaffa stepped aside to let them disembark. She turned to Jack and Daniel. "This is a Hak'tyl world. They are being gracious. Don't insult our hosts," she warned.

Jack unbuckled his harness and stood up. Daniel followed suit. "What are we doing here?"

"You'll see."

Daniel and Jack looked at each other, then shrugged.

Vala and Gracie stepped out first. The men hopped out to see a quintet of sneers pointed their way. The Jaffa eyed them warily, daring them to do something stupid.

"I haven't made contact with the Hak'tyl in ages," Daniel mused aloud innocently. "Which planet is this one?" His question was met with silence as they were escorted away. Jack gave him a look. He took the hint and kept quiet the rest of the way.

Soon they came upon a lively settlement of Jaffa women of all ages. It would seem that their ways had been maintained well. There wasn't a man in sight. In the middle of a small town center, the women leading them paused before a small hut. The animal skin drapes of the opening were pushed aside as another Jaffa woman stepped out.

She smiled serenely at Vala and Gracie. "What brings you here, my friends?"

Daniel tilted his head. The woman seemed familiar. She nodded her head at their escorts, who quietly dispersed and left her as the sole host.

Vala stepped forward to clasp hands with the Jaffa in greeting. "We want to send word to Teal'c that we'd like to see him. Would you be able to do that?" Vala leaned in. "Discreetly?"

The Jaffa bowed her head ever so slightly in agreement. "I see you have brought friends," she observed, peering over at Jack and Daniel. She stepped closer to them, laying a friendly hand on Gracie's shoulder as she passed. "Old friends," she concluded.

Jack narrowed his eyes. "Oh?"

"I am Nesa, younger sister to Neith."

Daniel sputtered. "Nesa?" He turned to Jack to remind him. "She was that young girl we gave tretonin to the first time we met the Hak'tyl." He smiled at her. "But not so little anymore."

She bowed her head. "Indeed not."

"So, you a warrior now?" Jack asked.

"Yes, I received the rights many years ago. Now I lead this small settlement of Hak'tyl."

Daniel glanced at Vala in question. "How did you meet these people?"

Nesa contorted her face in confusion. "It was through you, DanielJackson, that I was acquainted with ValaMalDoran and her daughter."

Jack's mouth twitched at the suggestion that Gracie only belonged to Vala. He looked back and forth among the women.

Vala stepped in between Daniel and Nesa. "Pay him no mind, Nesa. He's forgetful." She glanced back at Daniel with warning in her eyes. The Jaffa raised an eyebrow, but chose to respect Vala's suggestion to drop the subject.

"I will send a messenger to deliver your request to Teal'c." She gestured a hand to a maiden in waiting, who ran forward. She whispered into the younger girl's ear. The Jaffa assistant darted off, presumably to do as she was bid. "Will you be staying?" she asked, looking between both Vala and Gracie. The younger blonde's eyes lit up in hopeful anticipation toward her mother.

Vala hesitated. "We would not inconvenience you."

Nesa smiled. She said simply, "Stay."

Vala sighed and bowed her head in thanks. Gracie openly smiled, the first genuine smile Jack had seen her give since he met this adult version of her. His eyes shown with love. If this was a place that could make her happy, then it must be filled with good memories. He was eager to observe what he could so he could have some idea of what her life growing up might have been like.

Turning to her now, Nesa said, "Your sisters are in that hut over there. They will be glad to see you again, GracieMalDoran." Jack's eyes narrowed at the name.

Taking that as permission to leave, Gracie bowed her head in a respectful Jaffa manner, then dashed off in the direction Nesa had pointed.

The eyes of the human adults followed her. Once she was out of sight, Jack looked at Vala pointedly. She stared back, not intimidated in the least. Daniel glanced back and forth between them uncomfortably.

The brief silence was pierced by a loud, grumbling stomach. Nesa placed a hand on Vala's shoulder. "You shall eat." Gratitude written all over her expression, Vala allowed the Jaffa to lead her away. As the men followed, Jack glanced back at the hut Gracie had disappeared into.

Nesa had them settle into bench seats at a simple table. She directed a few other Jaffa to place food there for them. Then she excused herself to resume whatever it was that she was doing before they arrived. Vala hungrily got started, causing Jack and Daniel to gape at her in surprise.

"You'd think you haven't eaten in days," Jack commented.

She glanced at him while stuffing her mouth. After swallowing a bite of food, she responded, "It's been nearly two."

Daniel gritted his teeth and shook his head.

Jack's eyes went wide. "What about Gracie?" he asked worriedly.

"She's probably already eating with her Jaffa sisters."

"So, you've stayed here before," Daniel presumed.

In between gulps of a honey-sweet drink, Vala answered, "Many times. The longest we spent with the Hak'tyl was almost a year."

Jack looked around at the settlement. Those who were not actively engaged in combat training busied themselves with other tasks. People seemed happy here. There was no sense of anxiety or a lack of safety here. It wouldn't be a bad place to raise a child. "What made you leave?"

"I got wind that our pursuers were closing in. I couldn't risk bringing harm to the Hak'tyl."

Daniel had a feeling that even if he pressed her, she wouldn't explain how exactly she knew danger was on the way. He nudged Jack to silently tell him not to dig any deeper. Their conversation in the shuttle cockpit had him sensing there was a lot more trauma involved than she was letting on. Daniel doubled-down on his promise to prevent this from ever happening at all if he could get back.

Jack seemed to get the hint. He tried a different line of questioning. "Is this where she learned some of her moves?" Vala looked at him more fully now. "We watched her beat up a couple of guys."

"She might have picked up a few things here," she said nonchalantly. Her eyebrow raised as her mouth formed a smug smile. "I made sure she received a very well-rounded education, Jack."

"In kicking ass?"

Vala nodded proudly. Jack grinned now, not bothered by this in the least. He liked that his daughter could defend herself just as well as Sam could. It reassured him. Daniel smirked with amusement over both Vala's accomplishment and Gracie's ability.

Now having eaten more than her two companions combined, Vala leaned back, rubbing her stomach. She seemed to let out a breath of relief. They all turned when a group of young women excitedly gathered at the town center, Gracie among them. She was all smiles. They began to take up instruments and make music. The sounds of coordinated drum beats immediately permeated the air.

Soon the commotion was attracting the attention of others in the settlement, who seemed to have no issue dropping what they were doing to gather round. Nesa appeared from within the doorway of her raised hut to smile down approvingly. It would seem there was a celebration in order. But for what, Jack couldn't say. "I'm gonna go get a better look," he announced. He left Daniel and Vala behind to see what Gracie was doing.

Daniel slid over on the bench. He placed an arm around Vala, letting her rest her head on his shoulder as they both watched the girls beginning to dance. She relaxed into him without hesitation. He felt reassured that she would still allow him to comfort her like this, considering how much she seemed to resent his older counterpart. "She seems happy," he observed aloud.

"I hope that she is. It's all I could ask for." Her voice was quiet and sentimental.

Daniel looked down at her. Her eyes were closing as exhaustion seemed to catch up to her. He felt her breathe in deeply. He was bursting with questions, but he could tell Vala needed her rest. He couldn't even imagine what raising a child alone while on the run must have done to her. And being out in the galaxy like this had to have made it so much worse.

He concluded that she was more than perfect for this job. Out of everyone they knew with specialized skills and talents, Jack chose the right person to protect his daughter. That much Daniel was certain of.

They gathered around a fire later that evening. The Jaffa gave Vala a place to continue her rest while the others communed casually in the dying sunlight. Gracie, much more at ease now, sat with Jack and Daniel as they charred meat over the flames together. She had changed into the sensible attire of the Hak'tyl, a combination of warm furs and flexible fabrics. It was a stark contrast to her black leather suit with knee-high mag-boots.

"Where have you been staying lately?" Jack wondered curiously.

The reflection of the fire danced in Gracie's eyes as she turned meat on a stick. "We have a safe house on another world that we've been using for the past couple of months. Won't use it for much longer. It's a backwater planet, probably nothing you've ever heard of." The men shared a look. She spoke of it so casually.

"You ever get tired of running from place to place?" Daniel ventured. He echoed a question he'd asked of Vala so many years before.

She looked up and met his eyes. "It's all I've ever known." She returned her eyes to the fire, lest it overcook her food. "Besides, if we stay in one place too long, it becomes dangerous. Not just for us, but for anyone we make friends with."

"Your mom said as much," Jack muttered. It was the first time he openly acknowledged Vala's role aloud.

Daniel glanced at him. He could tell this was hard for him to accept. "Any idea who's been chasing you?"

Gracie sighed. "Goa'uld? Humans from Earth? Some choice Jaffa that we double-crossed?" She shook her head. "Doesn't matter. The point is: we stay put, we die. We move, we live."

Jack pulled his meat out of the fire, turning it round and round to check if it was cooked well enough. His teeth belied his frustration with the whole situation, gritted as they were while he stared down at his food.

"Do you have any idea what you would do, or where you would go, if anything ever happened to her?" Daniel asked in reference to Vala. He was always one to have a plan in place, or at least some idea of how to proceed in the event of an emergency. He wondered if Vala had prepared Gracie for the same. She'd implied as much earlier. But she'd also made it sound like Earth was not an option.

Gracie bit into her food. While chewing, she said, "If I told you that, it wouldn't be smart." She swallowed her mouthful then took a sip from a drink. "We keep things like that to ourselves out here."

Jack nudged Daniel's shoulder. "Looks like she got her smarts from her mother."

Daniel nodded and raised his brows. "Both of them."

Gracie seemed to look at Daniel with new eyes now. Some of her suspicion and outright hostility had been replaced with curiosity. She must have noticed how Vala had fallen asleep in his arms after their meal. She wasn't used to seeing her mother let any man touch her. Not unless, of course, it was a mark. "How do you know my mom? Vala, I mean."

Jack smirked. "Yeah, Daniel, why don't you tell the story?" he goaded. He gestured to the fire. "Perfect story for a camp fire."

Gracie scrunched her face at this, unsure of his reference. But she looked to Daniel with expectation, causing him to let out a long-suffering breath as he acquiesced.

Where to start? he wondered. He settled with, "She kidnapped me."

Gracie didn't blink at all. "Why, who wanted you?"

Jack started to laugh. "Who didn't?"

Daniel glared at him. "No, it wasn't like there was a bounty on me. At least not then. I think. I hope." He shook his head. "She was trying to hijack our ship. Kicked everyone off, but somehow overlooked me."

Now Gracie raised an eyebrow at this oversight on the part of her mother's. But she nodded for him to tell more.

"She, uhh, threatened me. Actually shot me. Then as she was trying to fly the ship to a planet to meet with her buyers, I got the upper hand, and well, the rest is history."

"Don't forget the part where she beat your ass," Jack supplied helpfully.

"Jack," Daniel said pointedly. "Let's not dwell on the details." He began to turn a shade of crimson.

Gracie stared at Daniel with a contemplative look. She narrowed her eyes as she studied him. Jack knew that look. He'd seen Sam do the same countless times when she was deciding something.

"You're not the type of guy she typically deals with."

Daniel thought about it. "No, I imagine not."

"So let me guess," Gracie continued, "She escaped." Daniel nodded easily in agreement. "But then showed back up with a shiny object to dangle in front of you to give her more attention. You became a mark as she pursued the next item to procure." The men glanced at each other, Jack smiling with amusement and Daniel looking perturbed. "And it worked. Somehow. And then… you became friends?" This was the part that had her confused.

"Well… yeah, actually."

"First, they got married. Then, they became friends," Jack added, wagging a thumb at Daniel.

Daniel openly shoved Jack now. "They were Kor-mac bracelets. NOT marriage. No," he said indignantly.

"Huh," Gracie intoned contemplatively.

Jack was grinning now. "What?"

"It's just that… that's not the story I remember hearing."

Both men sat up. Daniel became anxious. "What did you hear?"

"She told a lot of entertaining bedtime stories," Gracie explained, tilting her head wistfully.

"Oh boy."

"In every version, she's saving the handsome prince from all the villains. Including the one where she acquires a ship, rallies the crew, then keeps the prince from being captured by Oranian traders." Jack laughed again. "Then, the prince is so thankful he offers her his long-lost riches. They go on a quest to find them. Or something."

Daniel's mouth gaped open. Vala may not have explained who he was to Gracie, but wove him into her imaginative stories instead. "Wait a minute. So, I'm the prince?"

"The handsome kind," Jack teased. He leaned back as he laughed more.

Gracie bit her lip, amused by his reaction. "Afraid so."

Daniel brought a hand up to his head. He sighed.

"Maybe she doesn't owe you anything, then," Gracie decided. "It's you who has to keep coming around to pay off part of your debt." She regarded him thoughtfully.

Hand still on his forehead, Daniel locked eyes with her. He brought his hand down. "Maybe you're right."

"O'Neill," a baritone voice called out in surprise.

Jack turned around and squinted as the morning sun caused a glare. He held a hand up above his eyes, which widened at who he saw. "Teal'c! Old buddy!" he replied with enthusiasm. They clasped hands, with Jack also clapping him on the back.

Teal'c was clothed in a heavy brown cloak, his casual walking wear. The sleeves hung wide and low, leaving much space to pull a hidden weapon through should the need arise. Daniel soon joined them. He greeted Teal'c with much the same zest as Jack did.

"You are supposed to be dead, O'Neill. How is it that you are here?" the Jaffa asked in wonder.

"That's what we aim to find out," Vala explained as she approached.

Teal'c smiled at her warmly, opening his arms out to envelop her in a tight hug. They touched foreheads as Vala sighed in relief over his presence. "ValaMalDoran," he intoned. "Are you well?"

"About as well as I was last time," she replied. For Jack and Daniel, however, that could mean anything. The absolute exhaustion that took hold of her once she felt safe was concerning.

Teal'c bowed his head to acknowledge her. "And what of your daughter?"

"Oh she's busy with her friends. I'll have her come around to see you once we're done discussing the matter at hand."

He bowed again, then followed as she led them all into Nesa's hut. They settled comfortably onto the floor in a circle. Nesa graciously allowed them time to themselves, understanding Vala's concern that overhearing sensitive information could later place any of the Hak'tyl in danger. Thus, only former and current members of SG-1 sat present now.

"Teal'c," Vala started, "We need help figuring out how to get these two back to wherever it is they came from."

The Jaffa considered the two male humans. "You look considerably younger than I would expect you to," he declared. "You, especially, DanielJackson."

"Have you seen my other self lately?"

"Yes, and the differences are striking."

"Yikes, guess I don't age well."

Jack glanced at Daniel, unable to imagine him looking older.

"I have observed that humans under constant, considerable stress appear to age faster. The other DanielJackson is one such example."

"Whaa… why?"

"He is the commander of the current incarnation of the SGC."

Jack's eyes bulged out. He pointed a thumb at Daniel. "Him?"

"Yes, O'Neill."

The men turned to Vala. Daniel had to ask. "Did you know about this?" She nodded affirmatively. "And I still couldn't make things safe enough to get you back home?" he asked incredulously. She shrugged and sighed while shaking her head.

"Sounds like…" Jack said, uncharacteristically choosing his words carefully, "we should go back with as much intel as we can gather and arrange for Daniel to have a nice, happy retirement instead of… well… that." He stared at his friend, struggling to envision him with white hair.

"I can make contact with Earth for you to make an inquiry," Teal'c offered.

Vala laid a hand on his shoulder. "Only Daniel," she reminded. He nodded.

"Then it shall be done. I will depart now." Teal'c got up.

"Ahh, wait… Gracie." She exited the hut with him, leaving Jack and Daniel behind to contemplate what they'd learned.

"Commander?" Jack questioned.

"I know," Daniel agreed, shaking his head.

"Sounds like things change. A lot."

"Maybe too much."

"Come on, I wanna see how Gracie acts around the big guy." They got up to join the others outside.

"Teal'c!" Gracie squealed as she ran up to him.

The Jaffa laughed aloud now, pulling her into a hug. They swung around merrily. Other Jaffa girls gathered round, clearly in awe of Gracie's legendary uncle. Teal'c also greeted Nesa warmly when she joined them. Now the group of Jaffa and single human were conversing amorously while Vala, Jack, and Daniel hung back.

Jack found himself smiling at the scene. It comforted him to know that his old friend had this chance to know his daughter, especially when he couldn't be there for her himself. He eagerly awaited the chance to get back home and make everything right.

Hands in pockets, Daniel nudged Vala gently with his shoulder. "How often do you get to see him?"

"More often than I see you."

"That's a good thing, right?"

"Yes, it is. He's helped us find safe houses. Says he even gives you a hint when you struggle to find me on one of your infrequent visits," she added bitterly.

Daniel grimaced. "You really resent him, don't you?"

Vala met his eyes, but she didn't speak aloud. It wouldn't help anything to answer the question. She turned back to watch her daughter be as happy as she could be surrounded by beloved friends and extended family. It killed her inside to know that she would have to tear her away from this again soon. It always did.

"Vala," Jack began. "You ever think of hitching a ride to Atlantis?"

"The thought crossed Daniel's mind. He agreed that it would be healthier for Gracie to grow up in one place. But ultimately, the idea was scrapped." They both looked at her. "He couldn't guarantee our safety over there, either."

"Are we talking assassins or something?" Jack said, alarmed.

"I really don't know, Jack. Honestly. He won't tell me." Her mouth formed a grim line, eyes going back to the scene of happiness, if only to maintain her calm.

"I don't understand how he could think being on the run is any safer," Daniel commented. "Out here, nothing is under anyone's control."

"Dammit. We need to get back and get this fixed, pronto," Jack complained.

Vala looked at him warily. What that would mean for her, in the end, was unclear. Would all of her hard work to keep that little girl alive be undone? Forgotten? Everything she taught this child… wasted? Would all of the tears have been worth it, when this timeline could be snuffed out of existence? She knew it should be done, if this were actually a time travel scenario. But she also knew she didn't want it to be done. She stared at Jack, watching his daughter longingly, regretful of all the time he'd missed. She could be switching places with him soon enough. And it broke her heart to know that whatever self might overwrite her current version wouldn't know what she had missed.

As if he could sense her inner turmoil, Daniel quietly grabbed her hand and squeezed. She returned her eyes to the happy scene, willing herself to stay in control emotionally and not lose it. Vala didn't see when Daniel cocked his head at Jack to get his attention, silently telling him to attend to her. When Jack did, he saw her lip quivering and eyes shining as she stared straight ahead. And then he knew.

"Ay, Princess. Walk with me, huh?"

Daniel leaned in. "Go ahead," he said gently. "I'll look out for her." He fought the urge to kiss her temple in comfort as Jack led her away from the cacophony of smiling, happy people. This was not his Vala. She never belonged to him in the first place. He found himself in need of that reminder more and more lately, well before the stupid incursion at the base. Regretfully, he let go of her hand. This was going to have to be a conversation between Jack and Vala.

The pair started to wander along the outskirts of the settlement, away from most of the Jaffa residents going about their days. They walked in silence for a while. Vala worked on maintaining even breaths while Jack tried to think of what to say. They came upon a brook and Jack suggested they sit. He started picking up rocks to throw into the water, seeing how far he could get them to skim.

Vala, joints now aching with age, decided against pulling her knees up to her chest as she might have done in her youth. She settled on stretching out her legs toward the water, thinking of the best way to sit so that she could easily get up in a hurry. Her eyes followed the rocks Jack threw as they darted across the water.

"You deserve a lot more than you're getting, you know," Jack finally started.

"Oh? Is there a substantial reward waiting for me back on Earth?"

"Oh yeah. Huge," he exaggerated. Another rock skimmed. "But nothing would be enough payment for everything you've done for Gracie." He paused his absent-minded rock-tossing. "She's turned out incredible."

Vala let out a slow breath.

Jack wrapped his arm around her shoulder. "Thank you." He leaned into her. "I mean it."

Vala rested her head on his shoulder and remained quiet. If she spoke now, she would absolutely lose control.

They stayed that way for many more minutes, just staring out at nature and listening to the local animals sounding off to each other.

"I miss you, Jack. I miss Sam. And all the rest."

"Yeah," he acknowledged.

"You were highlights in my life." She dug her head into his shoulder a little more to emphasize her affection for all of them. "Gracie has been my regular reminder of you."

"I can tell how much you love her. It's good. Glad I asked you to watch her." His hand squeezed her arm. "I'm really sorry I couldn't pick her up sooner. I'm gonna have to give you a raise," he quipped.

Vala couldn't help but chuckle at his joke. She pulled away now, using the back of her hand to wipe an errant tear that had defied her orders not to fall. Neither of them wanted to ask the question aloud. But both wondered what would happen after Jack and Daniel left.

Chapter Text

Chapter 3 – Return to Base

Teal'c eventually sent word via the Hak'tyl that they were to meet on another planet. Saying goodbye with regrets had long lost its appeal for Gracie. So when time was up with their generous Jaffa hosts, she didn't shed any tears. She simply pretended that she'd see them again someday at her leisure, and not just because they were hiding out from the latest hunter on their trail.

Both Gracie and Vala donned their standard traveling outfits of black leather, complete with numerous pockets and mag-boots. The shuttle was right where they left it in a clearing just outside of the settlement's borders.

Jack knocked on the hull of it, near the open hatch. It clanked sturdily. "How long you had this thing?" he said, examining a particularly nasty scorch mark on the side.

"Why? You wanna buy it?" Vala joked.

"I dunno about that. Looks like it needs a wash."

"What? That?" She scratched her fingernail along the mark. "That's decorative." Vala disappeared into the open hatch.

Jack's eye twitched as he turned to look at her retreating form. Daniel followed her in, chuckling. Gracie leaned in behind him. "We got that one running away from Vidian mercenaries."

Jack swung his head around to look at her now, brow raised. "Oh?" He pointed at a random dent on another part of the hull. "What about this?"

She stared at it, recalling a memory. She squinted one eye at it. "Remnant loyal-Ba'al Jaffa." Jack smirked, taking it as a joke. "She wouldn't let a body shop hammer that out even if they offered to do it for free." She quirked a smile as he actually took a closer look.

"So these are badges of honor?"

Gracie shrugged, climbing into the hatch now.

"You two are a regular bunch of Girl Scouts," Jack said as he boarded last.

The young blonde hit the panel and prompted the hatch to swing closed. "Huh?" Jack took his seat and began fussing with its harness.

"No Girl Scout cookies here, Jack," Daniel deadpanned. He turned to Gracie, "Hard to explain."

She grimaced. "I'll take your word for it." She shook her head as she moved up front to sit in the co-pilot's seat.

"Where are we going to, anyway?" Jack called out toward the cockpit.

Vala was already busy preparing the ship for a non-emergency liftoff. "Another planet," she responded nonchalantly.

"Wanna be more specific?"

"Nope."

Jack looked at Daniel, as if he could do anything about her non-answer. He simply shrugged. "Ride gonna be long?"

"Not really." The ship lifted off the ground. They rose higher than the surrounding trees and remained parallel with the ground. Jack and Daniel watched through the viewport as forest now zipped by at a steady speed.

Gracie opened up a lid in the console before her. She began to hit a series of buttons. Vala flew the ship toward a clearing, where a stargate appeared to be activating. Daniel looked up and around the cabin, realizing the size of their shuttle was just right to fit through the ring. Jack must have been doing the same because he made eye contact with Daniel.

Vala flew them straight into the open wormhole.

"It's a puddle jumper," Jack realized with awe.

They were on the other side in seconds. A glowing red sunset greeted them as Vala swung the ship around in a wide arc about the gate. Gracie entered another address into what Daniel now presumed to be a DHD built into the cockpit. The previous wormhole was soon replaced with a fresh one, and Vala brought them through it.

This time they found their ship skimming the upper atmosphere of a planet. Gravity instantly escaped them. Vala and Gracie's loose hair began floating wildly about. Jack looked down as his arms now hovered in front of him. Daniel took in a slow breath, hoping not to get sick from the ride.

Vala circled the gate gracefully, bringing them through yet another new wormhole in the space gate they had just exited. Once the ship traversed to the other side, weightlessness was replaced by gravity again. A dark night seemed to be their new surroundings now. This time, though, Vala found a place to set down.

Their ship made gentle contact with the ground. The shuttle hissed as it powered down. The two pilots unbuckled and got up. Jack and Daniel took that as a sign to follow. Vala pulled a trench coat out of a storage rack near the hatch and handed it to Gracie. Then she grabbed another for herself. The pair collected a number of weapons from their storage compartment, loading them all into their specialized pockets. The men watched patiently as the women got ready. Soon the ladies nodded to each other and turned toward the hatch with weapons raised. At no point did they offer to share any of the goodies with Jack or Daniel, who remained unarmed.

Gracie hit the panel. They stayed in place until the door completely opened and both were satisfied that no one was within view. As the women exited, swinging their weapons round either side to catch would-be ambushers, Daniel found himself bewildered by their paranoia. He whispered to Jack, "This is what 17 years does to you."

"Damn straight."

They quietly climbed out when Vala called the all-clear. Forest surrounded them. Vala had parked the vessel in the most opaque space she could find, with just barely enough clearance for it to break through the trees without disturbing large branches.

In what little moonlight they had, Vala gestured for everyone to follow. She used a handheld device to pick her way through the forest like a GPS. Meanwhile, the ship's hatch closed itself behind them and sealed with an audible lock.

Jack whispered to Vala, "What about your money back there?"

She glanced at him. "We already moved it to the Bank of Hak'tyl. Even if someone manages to break into our ship, they won't find anything useful. They won't even be able to fly it without our DNA."

Jack looked back to Daniel with a look of worry. They had just taken a very scenic route to get here as if it were old hat. And by the looks of things, it was indeed a very familiar routine for them. Their steady assumption that someone could be waiting outside the door, when it was already clear to begin with, spoke volumes about what they must have been through. And now here they were, sneaking through a forest in the dead of night to God knows where.

After a few minutes of trudging through the brush and one mud-soaked boot later, Jack noticed a dark figure up ahead. He tapped on Vala's shoulder. She turned and nodded toward the figure without worry. "It's alright."

She led them closer to find Teal'c waiting for them. Daniel let out a small breath of relief. The Jaffa made no sounds of acknowledgement, but rather, waved them along to follow him. As they walked further into the forest, he produced a standard military-issue radio from his robes. He clicked on it. A sound seemed to click back in response. Jack arched his brow.

They came upon a clearing. Only the palest of moonlight was available, but it was just enough to shine across the metal surface of a waiting ship. This vessel was larger than Vala's puddle jumper. It had visible rail guns racked on its hull and circular bays for the unloading of other weaponry, presumably warheads. Jack's eyes took in its magnificence as Teal'c led them to a rear door. As they came round, a serial number became visible on the hull: SGC-1701.

Vala immediately paused. Teal'c noticed this and turned around. He laid a hand on her shoulder. "Fear not, my friend," he whispered. "I have already vetted this ship's pilot. No harm shall come to you."

"Mom?" Gracie asked uneasily, hand hovering near one of her weapons. This did not go unnoticed by Jack nor Daniel. While the two of them found the label on the hull reassuring, clearly neither of the women agreed.

Vala took in a breath to steady herself while placing a calming hand over Gracie's. She trusted the Jaffa instinctively. She just had to go with this, despite her apprehension. Teal'c knocked rhythmically on the hatch. In response, it began to quietly whine as it opened. They ventured in, door automatically closing behind them. It was an airlock. Once the rear door was sealed shut with a click, they waited just another beat for the forward door to let them into the main cabin.

And when it did, none other than Cameron Mitchell stood waiting for them to enter.

The hands he was resting casually on his hips dropped at the sight of them. His mouth hung open as he struggled for words.

Vala's eyes filled with tears. She let out a quiet cry as she ran to him and hugged him fiercely.

He embraced her fully, becoming just as emotional. "I never thought I'd see you again," he whispered shakily.

Gracie stood frozen. Except for Teal'c, she'd never seen her mother react with such strong emotion toward a man from her past. She'd certainly never seen this person before. She couldn't even guess as to who he might be. Her mother didn't share details about anyone from Earth other than her parents, who were long dead by now.

The young blonde tried to catch Teal'c's eyes now for reassurance, but they were glued to the display of emotion before them. He looked very sentimental.

The man kissed her mother on the forehead and on both cheeks. He wiped at her tears gently. "Look at you." He grinned. "Just as beautiful as the day you left," he said with genuine admiration.

Daniel coughed with arms crossed. Gracie noted his impatience. She curiously wondered why he seemed to have the exact opposite reaction to the scene compared to Teal'c.

It was then that the new man finally acknowledged the others in the room. He took in the sight of a young Daniel and began to laugh heartily. "Sorry, Jackson." He graciously let go of Vala. "Teal'c," he called out, expecting an explanation.

"GeneralMitchell, these are the VIPs that DanielJackson wishes you to collect." The Jaffa gestured toward the group. "You may be able to discern why he insisted this be kept secret."

"Yep, I think I'm starting to figure it out, old man."

"Mitchell?" Jack inquired. "General? Mitchell?"

"Yes, sir." He saluted. He hardly seemed shocked that a dead man was addressing him.

"Guess I'm not surprised," Daniel commented.

"Cameron, I want you to meet Gracie." Vala pulled on his hand to bring him closer to the young blonde.

She wrapped an arm around her daughter's shoulder. "Gracie, this is Cameron Mitchell, my former commanding officer on Earth, and my dear good friend."

Gracie glanced back and forth between her mother and this man. At her mother's insistence, she greeted him. "Hello," she said timidly. He held out a hand from an arm's length away, hoping to be as nonthreatening as possible. He could easily see she was skeptical of him. She shook his hand, unsure of this man's actual significance to her mother.

"Teal'c, you hitchin' a ride with us? Or you need me to drop you off somewhere?"

"I will take my leave, GeneralMitchell. I have work to continue elsewhere. But I wish you all well as you journey to Earth."

Vala's head whipped around. "What?" She let out a sigh and a nervous laugh. "You mean just those two," she assumed aloud, pointing at Jack and Daniel.

"Well, Princess, here's the thing," Cameron cut in. "I didn't know it would be you. I just got told to expect about four to five passengers for this boat ride." He pretended to count each other individual present. "And from what I'm seeing, this tracks."

Gracie narrowed her eyes at the 'Princess' nickname being thrown around at her mother again. Vala's grip on Gracie's shoulder tightened. "Mom?" She looked back and forth between Vala and the man. "What's he talking about?"

Vala locked eyes with him. "Cameron." It was a silent question.

He smiled gently at her. "Wanna come back home?"

Her heart skipped a beat. She didn't dare think this would have happened. Not anymore. And thus, Vala hesitated. Gracie tensed, suddenly fearful. The urge to run invaded her legs.

A calming hand reached out to grasp hers. It was Jack's. He smiled at her, too. "I'll be right here with you, kid."

Daniel similarly reached out to comfort Vala. He placed a hand reassuringly on her shoulder. "I think it's time," he said softly.

Teal'c stood next to Mitchell. "ValaMalDoran, I spoke to DanielJackson personally. He wishes me to tell you that he looks forward to your return to Earth."

Vala looked between Cameron and her trusted Jaffa friend, searching their eyes for answers. And what she found there were safety and honesty, two of the most elusive things to have ever been captured in her life. She turned around to grasp both of Gracie's shoulders now and look her in the eyes. "What do you want to do?"

Gracie was shivering. Her mouth hung open as she gaped at her mother's hopeful eyes. She shook her head. "I…" she started. All of the men exchanged glances with each other in suspense. She took in a shuddering breath. "Is it safe?"

Cameron nodded. "Safe enough. I'll get you onworld quietly. The only person who really knows you're coming is Jackson." He glanced at the younger version. "Well, my Jackson."

"When you say quietly, you mean…" Jack queried.

"Quiet as a mouse running up the side of a clock, sir. Hickory dickory dock."

Teal'c raised an eyebrow, and Gracie scrunched up her face. "Does he always talk in riddles?" she asked her mother. Vala simply shook her head at him.

"It means," Cameron clarified, "I have General privileges and I'm not afraid to use 'em. If I wanna have a little flight off the books, then no one has to know." He flashed a charming smile at the women. "So, what do ya say?"

"Welp, I'm in," Daniel responded, stepping up to Mitchell's other side. He clasped hands with Mitchell in greeting.

Gracie observed this carefully. Was it a friendly competition between them, then?

Soon Jack was stepping forward as well. He, too, shook hands with Mitchell. When he turned around, he encouraged her with his expression. "If the other Daniel says it's okay, I'd believe him." Jack offered out his hand to her.

"Indeed," Teal'c agreed.

She stared at Jack's hand. This is what she'd dreamed about since she was a little girl. She shut her eyes tight then reopened them to assure herself that this was real. Gracie took in a deep breath and grabbed her father's hand.

Cameron grinned. He clapped his hands together loudly. "Alright, getting' the band back together!" He turned right around to start walking. "Come on, everyone, I'll show you to your seats." Then he stopped short and turned around again. "Oh, right, Teal'c. You sure you don't need a ride?"

Amused, Teal'c bowed his head. "I will be fine, GeneralMitchell." They clasped forearms as the Jaffa would do and bid each other farewell. Both Jack and Daniel thanked the Jaffa, then followed Mitchell into a more forward compartment. Vala placed a chaste kiss on Teal'c's cheek. She stood aside to let him address Gracie. "You have far to go, young one. I wish you luck on your journey."

She hugged him. "I'm scared, Teal'c," she whispered.

"You are still loved by people on Earth who promise to protect you," he reassured her. "Trust DanielJackson's plan." Then he added, "Have patience with GeneralMitchell. He means well." Vala snorted at this. Teal'c carefully extricated himself from Gracie's strong hug and left the ship with no further fanfare.

Vala grasped her daughter's hand. "You ready?"

"No. But let's go before I change my mind and jump out of the airlock."

They joined the others further into the ship, finding a variety of seating available to them. They had a choice between forward-facing seats with consoles or center-facing seats along the sides. Racks and storage cases lined the floor and walls. There even seemed to be empty racks for weapons up on the ceiling. Cameron was already at the furthest seat forward, presumably the pilot's station, powering up the vessel.

Gracie gawked at the sheer amount of space available inside. Jack mirrored her expression. "Pretty cool, huh?" he asked her. He whispered quietly as he leaned in. "I think it's a troop transport."

"Folks, please take your seats and fasten your seatbelts," Cameron's voice sounded off from up front. "The ride will be three hours and 20 minutes long. We have a variety of light beverages aboard for your refreshment: water, water, and… oh ho, this is a treat today, water."

Daniel rolled his eyes at Vala while getting strapped into a forward-facing seat behind Cameron. She picked a similar seat next to him and smiled in amusement. Jack and Gracie picked the seats behind them.

Cameron continued on playfully. "For your entertainment during this flight, we have available a scenic view out the forward port, or your choice of polite conversation. Lavatories are available on both sides of the vessel. However, we please ask that you do not congregate outside the doors."

"Seriously," Daniel muttered in annoyance.

"Mitchell! Get on with it!" Jack yelled.

Vala covered her mouth to keep her laugh quiet. Gracie just seemed confused.

Cameron chuckled to himself. "Tough crowd, tonight." The ship rose up off the ground smoothly. It barely vibrated as Cameron maneuvered the vessel over the trees. He made a pass over the stargate, allowing everyone to note that a wormhole had just dissipated. They assumed Teal'c left safely. Cameron refrained from calling him to check, as this was a radio-silent mission.

Soon the ship broke atmosphere. Gracie prepared to activate her mag-boots but hesitated when she noted the pilot was not doing the same. She tested her feet. They were still planted firmly to the floor without the aid of her boots. She looked around, noting that neither Jack nor Daniel seemed to be worried as they left the influence of the planet.

"We still have gravity," she mumbled to herself in incredulity.

Jack looked over to her, but didn't hear what she said. He smiled at her reassuringly.

Once the ship had flown far enough away from the planet and any of its orbiting moons, Cameron made it jump into hyperspace. Gracie was surprised that it didn't even shudder. If she wasn't staring at swirling blue through the viewport, she would have thought they were still in normal space. She glanced at her mother, who was calm and unsurprised by any of this. Gracie watched as the pilot swiveled his chair around to grin at the group.

"We can move about the cabin now." He unhooked his harness and got up. Gracie noted that his boots were not mag-boots at all as he easily stepped forward. Everyone decided to follow suit.

She hovered closer to her mother. "Gravity while in hyperspace?" she asked her quietly.

"This is how their ships are, Darling. Remember that Al'kesh we once took a ride in?" Gracie nodded. "It's like that."

Gracie looked around, finding herself impressed so far with an Earth-made ship. Cameron must have caught her expression. He invited her over to the pilot's station with a gesture. "Wanna check it out?"

"You bet I do," Jack answered instead with enthusiasm. He went straight to the pilot's chair and sat down to gawk at all the controls.

"Of course he nerds out over this," Daniel ribbed. Vala grinned. She lightly pushed Gracie to join the Generals. She watched her daughter regard Cameron with obvious suspicion. He tried to be friendly despite this. Daniel drew closer to her. "How are you feeling?"

She turned toward him and drew in a breath. "Nervous." She looked around the ship, from floor to ceiling. "It's been 17 years, Daniel."

"A long time."

"So long, that I didn't think this would ever be possible again. I'm sure a lot has changed on Earth by now."

He nodded. "I wouldn't doubt it. But hopefully not too much," he said as he tried to smile encouragingly at her.

"What do you think's going to happen when we arrive?"

"Honestly? No idea. If what I'm understanding is correct, the SGC isn't even in Colorado anymore. I can't even imagine what we're going to be walking into."

"Antarctica."

"What?"

"The SGC. It was moved to Antarctica."

Daniel's mouth dropped open in disbelief. "Really?"

She shook her head affirmatively. "That's what I was told."

"That sounds… cold."

"Vala! Check this out!" Cameron called her over. "You're gonna love this," he said as he continued to show off the ship.

Jack graciously gave up his spot to Vala. As he did so, he noticed Gracie's uneasiness. He decided to invite her to join him further away from the cockpit. Jack hoped she would be comfortable enough with him now to give her mother some space. He was certain Vala would appreciate the chance to catch up with Mitchell, judging by their emotional meeting earlier. She at least deserved that much. "Come on, kid," he suggested, tilting his head toward the middle of the ship.

Gracie seemed silently grateful for the reprieve. She and Jack both joined Daniel, taking up seats together in the troop transport compartment. Her eyes never strayed from her mother, though, watching her protectively.

Cameron leaned over Vala briefly to tap some buttons. "Aaaaaaaaand bam!"

The heads-up display showed her a schematic of phantom ships appearing ahead of theirs on the grid. She laughed. "You didn't."

"Oh but I did. I couldn't not include this on our latest class of vessels. I gave you all the credit, Princess."

She pursed her lips at him, stifling a proud smile. He pinched her cheek affectionately. He leaned casually against the console as he began to converse with her.

"Who is he, exactly?" Gracie asked suspiciously.

"Vala didn't tell you anything, did she?" Jack realized.

"Only about you and my birth mother."

Daniel grumbled, "Apparently, I'm only a helpless prince. Wonder what role he got in the stories."

Gracie looked over to him, amused. "I'll get back to you on that." She turned to look at Vala and Cameron again. "But really, who is he?" she repeated curiously. They all watched as Vala grabbed at Cameron's left hand to stare down at it excitedly. Cameron then adopted a smug look, answering some unheard question.

"Uhh remember the part of the story where we go on a quest to find riches?" Daniel prompted. Gracie nodded. "He was there."

She looked between him and Cameron in surprise. "One of the marks," she murmured.

"Well, no…" Daniel sputtered.

She scrunched her nose, scrutinizing the scene as Vala placed her hands on Cameron's chest while they snorted together. "She taught me never to fall for a mark," Gracie griped.

Jack started laughing, directing his amusement toward Daniel, who happened to be watching the others touch each other with a frown on his face.

"So what's so great about him?"

Daniel grunted. Jack answered, "I chose him as my replacement on SG-1." His eyes twinkled as he noted Daniel's disdain over Vala and Cameron's affectionate camaraderie. "Did your mom explain what that was?"

"Briefly. It made her sad to think back on those times, which is probably why I don't know much." She turned to Jack now. "Tell me about it," she requested eagerly.

His heart swelled at her willingness to talk to him and learn about her past. "It started with me, your birth mother Sam, Teal'c, and this guy," Jack said, gesturing at Daniel. Gracie nodded, understanding better now why Daniel was an important piece in all this. "We did a lot of… stuff… together."

Daniel rolled his eyes. "Real eloquent, Jack."

"Ay, that's your department, not mine." Gracie waited patiently. "Anyways," he continued, glaring at Daniel, "there came a point where I had to become the man. And after a while, SG-1 needed new blood."

"The man?"

"He got promoted," Daniel explained.

She nodded confusedly. "So then him?" she asked, gesturing to Cameron.

"Yep."

"And when does my mom come in?"

Daniel answered now. "Well, for a while there, it was just Mitchell. He was trying to form a completely new team while the rest of us were moving on. And then, I got sidetracked." He coughed. "By Vala." Gracie could read the expression on his face. It belied a mixture of exasperation, fond memories, and affection all written into one. She quirked a tentative smile. "Cameron jumped in to help. Roped Teal'c into the mess. Then the four of us went on that little 'quest' you heard about."

"So all of you were marks?"

Daniel huffed and let his chin drop to his chest. "No, no, she was just after…" Jack looked at him dubiously. "Yeah, okay, we were marks," he admitted.

"Right then, so what happened next?"

"Well, uhh, we did find the treasure," he said, shrugging.

"Aaaaaaand, why didn't she leave?"

Daniel paused, eyes wandering away as he ran through the memories. "It got complicated," he responded slowly.

"Oh yes, very eloquent there, Daniel."

"Shut up, Jack."

They were temporarily distracted when Vala let out a laugh at something Cameron said. Gracie looked perturbed by this.

"Long story short," Daniel went on, "I convinced your mom to give 'not running' a try. And I'm pretty sure she liked it. Meanwhile, Sam, your birth mom, also rejoined SG-1 for a while."

"And we've all been one big, happy extended family, ever since," Jack bookended. Daniel nodded.

Gracie settled upon something as she studied Cameron. "Sidekick."

"I'm sorry?"

"He was the sidekick in all her stories." The two men stared at Cameron. Daniel burst out laughing.

This had Cameron and Vala turning to look at them from the cockpit. "What the hell are those three talking about and why is he laughing at me," Cameron muttered. Vala stayed silent, mashing her lips together.

Antarctica was shrouded in darkness when the ship broke atmosphere. This was the half of the year when the sun never rose over the tundra. Cameron didn't communicate with anyone as he brought the ship down slowly toward a landing pad. While they hovered above the ground, they could see through the viewport blinking lights illuminating a large hangar. Its massive doors retracted open, with a rush of snow and icy air blowing about. He maneuvered the ship through the opening carefully, following another series of blinking lights along the ground.

A crashing thump sounded off around them, presumably from the hangar bay closing itself now that they had entered.

After a time, the pilot settled on a spot. Before fully making contact with the ground, he slowly rotated them 180 degrees, giving them a good view of the darkened bay they were now in. The vessel was being parked so that it could speed forward through the doors when it was needed again. The group barely felt it touch solid ground when Cameron made final contact. He hit more buttons and soon a whirring sound began to whine in the back. It shook the ship when something crashed into the airlock.

Cameron unbuckled as the ship powered down. He went straight to the rear door and commanded it to open. Both it and the outer airlock hatch yielded a well-lit walkway. Apparently a jetway of sorts had automatically docked itself to the ship, giving them a direct connection to the larger facility. He turned around to smile as the group gathered at the opening. He made eye contact with Vala and Gracie. "Welcome home," he said meaningfully. Vala bit her lip nervously as she grabbed one of Gracie's trembling hands. Gracie's other hand hovered near a weapon sheathed on her thigh.

"General O'Neill." Cameron gestured, allowing him the privilege of entering first. Jack led them through the walkway, looking up and about. It was a plain and simple accordion-like structure. At its other end was a set of blast doors. When they all reached them, Cameron stepped forward. A green eye at the top released a series of matching lasers to envelop Cameron, scanning him.

"Welcome, General Mitchell," a robotic voice intoned from an unseen speaker. The blast doors retracted sideways, revealing a massive outer room devoid of people. It seemed wide enough to fit hundreds of souls should the need arise. Jack observed various crates strategically placed around the large room, good enough to provide cover if ever they had to defend this bay against intruders.

Cameron led them through the maze, deeper and deeper into the facility. The group passed through a number of doors which only he could open via body scan.

They stared about in wonder as they walked. The walls were painted Lantian white, a stark contrast to the original SGC's drab concrete grey. Even the lighting resembled wall sconces from Atlantis. Here and there, a mural occupied a large section of wall, featuring various natural landscapes found on Earth. Daniel gazed at what appeared to be an emergency closet. They had already passed several of them, evenly spaced apart by about 25 feet. Each was labeled with the same symbol, a giant snowflake, and the words "Emergency Cold Weather Gear" in multiple languages. He surmised they were there to account for a sudden, random exposure to the frozen continent's deadly cold. The facility could easily be targeted from orbit. A hole could be blown right through the ceiling if a ship chose to fire upon it.

"Kind of a ghost town," Daniel commented.

"That's on purpose, Jackson," Cameron acknowledged. "Looks like your future self cleared the path for us to walk in undetected. I'll bet he even had all the security cameras deactivated." Vala looked up at the foreboding eyes strategically placed in every ceiling corner.

"But the facility knows you're here," Daniel pointed out.

"Yep, that it does. But it's not abnormal for me to be here. I'm here all the time."

Vala and Gracie remained quiet, soaking in their new surroundings, watching for unseen dangers around every corner. Eventually, Cameron led them to a simple hallway with a set of double doors set onto one side. A simple placard on the side labeled the purpose of the room in several languages. In English, it read: Base Commander. He pressed a buzzer. The lock clicked.

He grabbed the handle and opened one door just enough to peek his head through. "Jackson?" he called out. He nodded, then addressed the group. "Come on in." Cameron opened both doors wide to allow them entry. He peeked out into the hallway to see that no one was there, then re-closed the doors.

The group found themselves in a gleaming office. A small conference table inhabited the left side of the large room. Shelves decorated with artifacts and books from all sorts of cultures artfully lined the walls. Another set of doors rested opposite the ones they just entered. And on the other side of the room was a large desk, with monitors inset into the wall behind.

Daniel Jackson stood in front of that desk expectantly.

"Cam," he acknowledged.

"Daniel," the pilot responded kindly.

The older man locked eyes with Vala. He slowly smiled, heavy wrinkles evident around his eyes as he did so. "Welcome home," he said quietly. Vala's eyes shined. He then made eye contact with the young blonde among them. "Welcome back to Earth, Gracie."

Gracie was trembling and begged herself to stop. She nodded as best she could, but was speechless. She glanced over to the other Daniel Jackson, the younger and friendly one she'd been getting to know. Then she stared at the white-haired one who represented a demon in the night who terrorized her mother. She was reminded again of the fear he induced in her every time she watched him leave. Gracie blinked furiously to clear her mind of such impressions. She was realizing now that none of that was based on fact. He had been trying to help them this whole time, just in mysterious ways.

"Jack," the white-haired man now addressed her father. "It's good to see you."

"Daniel," Jack responded much more easily than his daughter. "Did well for yourself, eh?"

The older-looking man quirked a smile and shrugged humbly. He made eye contact with the other version of himself in the room. "Self," he acknowledged.

Daniel was quite shocked to see such a well-aged version of himself. "Hi." He looked around at the artifacts decorating the office to save himself the awkwardness of staring into a very distorted mirror.

Vala stepped forward to be closer to the elder Daniel. They gazed at each other quietly, him with a gentle smile and her with a calculating stare. "Took you long enough."

"I know," he responded apologetically. Daniel reached out to brush a loose curl away from her eyes. Gracie's hand automatically hovered near her thigh holster. Jack surreptitiously reached out to calm her hand.

The pair would have ogled each other longer had they not been interrupted by an encroaching pilot. "Y'all can get a room later. Jackson, there's a little matter of 'something-you-owe-me' that we need to settle up," Cameron said without apology. The younger Daniel blinked in confusion in the background.

Without moving his head, Daniel's eyes focused on Cameron, unamused. "Right." He turned around to his desk to press a buzzer.

The other set of double doors, the ones they did not use to come in, clicked in response. The sound signaled that they were now unlocked. One of them opened and a female voice called out. "Daniel?"

"Come on in," he invited.

A woman with dark hair and a few grey streaks stepped in. She closed the door and turned around. Her eyes widened at the sight of them all. "Cam?"

"Babe," the pilot said in surprise. He turned on Daniel and pointed at him accusingly. "Not what I meant." The woman raised an eyebrow at him. Cameron walked over to give her a kiss on the lips.

She accepted the chaste show of affection, then pushed him aside. "Vala!"

Vala's hands were already over her mouth, covering the gaping hole that had opened up once she saw the newcomer enter the room. "Carolyn," she whispered into her hands.

They reached for each other immediately, crumpling into an embrace filled with tears. Both Jack and the younger Daniel gazed at Cameron. Jack seemed impressed. Daniel a little less so, but not as surprised, either. The pilot shrugged with both hands gesturing outward, a gold ring shining on the left. He grinned.

Gracie stared as her mother, yet again, met an old friend she'd never heard of nor seen before. She wondered how many more of these would appear. Pulling away and wiping at her tear-soaked eyes, Vala reached for Gracie. "This is Gracie," she announced.

When the young blonde made eye contact with this new woman, she felt a twinge of familiarity. She just couldn't remember how she might know her.

Carolyn briefly covered her mouth with her hands as she expressed surprise. "Look at her. She looks just like Sam." Jack grinned proudly at this. Carolyn didn't hesitate to pull the younger girl into a warm, maternal hug. Gracie didn't quite know how to respond. Her hands floated aimlessly in the air behind Carolyn. The woman stepped back, keeping her hands on the younger one's upper arms. "I delivered you," she said meaningfully.

"Uhh, from where?"

Cameron's face twisted slightly in confusion. The younger Daniel was unsurprised by Gracie's misunderstanding, though, having learned how her upbringing limited her understanding of Earth phrases and colored her perspective.

Vala explained, "When your mother gave birth to you, this is the doctor that was there."

"You're a doctor?"

Carolyn nodded, smiling at her.

Gracie studied her face. She struggled to grasp at a memory tied to an emotion. Jack stepped closer to join them. "Gracie, when you were little, Dr. Lam here took care of you a lot of times."

"The bear," she said quietly.

Realization dawned on Vala's face. "Yes, Darling, that was from her." She smiled happily with tears brimming in her eyes.

"Uhh, it's Dr. Mitchell, now," Cameron tried to point out.

"Cam, shut up," the older Daniel ordered.

His wife ignored him. "You remember the teddy bear?" Carolyn asked hopefully.

"It was the last thing I owned that came from Earth," Gracie said with emotion. Her eyes welled with tears. "I lost it once, when we had to… well, anyway, yes, I remember it."

"She was devastated when we lost it," Vala explained. "She was still just a little girl at the time." The women gathered together into a group hug.

Carolyn began to cry more now. "Oh, she remembers the bear," she sobbed.

"The little brown thing with the lab coat and the toy stethoscope?" the younger Daniel clarified. "The doctor teddy bear?" Vala nodded. He smiled pitifully. "Gracie loves that thing," he commented, thinking of the three-year-old version of her.

"I think I remember it," the older Daniel added, nodding to his counterpart.

Cameron seemed bewildered at the sight and sound of three crying women huddled in Daniel's office. He tried to make eye contact with Jack and the younger Daniel, but both were swallowing lumps in their throats just watching them. When he looked at contemporary Daniel, the white-haired fellow seemed regretful. He moved to stand with him. "Hey, what's next, huh?"

The base commander drew in a long, slow breath. "We went over this."

"Yeah. But they don't know it, yet."

"They will." He turned to an alcove built into the wall with a mini-bar. He grabbed glasses from a cabinet and filled them with cold, clear water. He offered one to each of the ladies. They gratefully accepted them and used the water to calm themselves down from their joyous reunion. He made sure to offer cups to everyone else, who politely declined. He approached the ladies now with a suggestion. "So it is still standard procedure to have all newcomers to the base go through a medical examination." He looked at Carolyn directly. "You mind…"

She drew in a quick breath. "Oh yes, of course!" She handed the empty glass back to him. Cameron collected the cups from the other two.

"Thank you, Carolyn. I've had an entire section of medical cleared out for you. I'm sorry I can't spare you a nurse. We need to keep this close to the vest."

"Oh Daniel, don't worry about it. I'll be fine. And I understand." She turned to Vala and Gracie. "You girls okay with me having a look at you, medically?"

Vala looked at her daughter with an expression that seemed to say, we need this. With Gracie implicitly trusting Carolyn now, she nodded easily. Vala turned to the doctor. "Yes, please. Thank you."

Carolyn smiled. She glanced at the somehow-alive Jack and the younger Daniel. "And what about them?" she asked, directing her question to the base commander. The doctor was surprisingly calm about their presence.

"You can come around to them later. The ladies need you first."

She accepted this in full agreement. "Okay, come on, you two. I think I know which part of medical to go to. It was completely empty," she announced, looking at the white-haired Daniel for confirmation. "Now I understand why."

He tilted his head and gestured toward the door in acknowledgement of her assumption. The doctor led her two newest patients out of Daniel's office, shutting the door behind them.

"That's some clout you got there, Daniel," Jack commented. He only got a humble smile in response. The base commander gestured for the remaining occupants of the room to sit at the conference table. He brought over a pitcher of water and some glasses to set in the center.

Once they settled in, Cameron took a good look at both Daniels. "Man, this is weird."

"You're telling me," both Daniels replied simultaneously. They gave each other the same strange look.

Jack waggled his eyebrows. "I remember when this happened to me. Good times. Good times."

"No, they weren't," the younger Daniel said.

"Nope. They weren't."

The older Daniel smiled. "Jack, it really is good to see you again. You're exactly the way I remember."

The General in question leaned forward. "Really?" He gestured at the man's very white hair. "Who'd a thunk?"

The younger Daniel squinted at him. "What do you mean?" he queried suspiciously.

"That he'd become base commander, sir?" Cameron offered.

"Nah, that he'd have a full head of gray before he was 65."

The younger Daniel dropped his chin to his chest in complete annoyance.

But the older one just smiled good-naturedly. "Yeah, I knew I missed you." Cameron leaned back and laughed. He sighed. "Right, so…" Daniel struggled now for how to begin.

Cameron seemed to catch on to this and cut in to help. "How was the trip?"

Jack looked at the pilot thoughtfully. "Smooth like butter. Although I have notes on the jetway docking. Kinda bumpy."

Exasperated yet amused, the older Daniel said, "He meant the wormhole."

The younger one sat up. "You know about the wormhole?"

"He was responsible for that wormhole," Cameron explained. He looked at his contemporary with an expression of slight disapproval.

"Well," Jack answered, "it was, let's just say, irregular." His nose crinkled as he said it.

"And it worked," the base commander declared. "I wasn't sure it would. But then Teal'c called and… I knew it was time."

"To bring our girls home?" Jack asked.

"Yes."

"About that," the younger one said. "Why hasn't Earth been safe for them before now?" His face hardened into a cloud of suspicion directed toward his older self. The anger he felt about how Vala had been mistreated came to the forefront.

Cameron sighed loudly. The other Daniel said, "It's been very, very complicated."

"Gee, that sounds oddly familiar," Jack noted, looking at the younger version.

"I'll tell you everything you need to know. And you need to promise, that when I send you back, you follow my instructions, exactly. To the letter." The older Daniel made full eye contact with Jack to emphasize his seriousness.

"Yes, sir," Jack answered. He was more than ready to fix everything and get his family back.

Chapter Text

Chapter 4 – Will to Live

"These are your quarters?" Vala looked around at the spacious set of accommodations.

"Yep," the older Daniel answered. He had just led Vala and Gracie through a private hallway somewhere deep in the Antarctic SGC. The only door it led to opened up to here.

Gracie leaned down to stare at a strange statue resting on an end table.

Vala wandered around, opening every door to see what was behind. She turned back to Daniel, who hovered near the entrance patiently. "It's like an entire apartment," she stated with awe.

"I live, work, and breathe on this base full time," he responded flatly.

She almost pitied him. If it weren't for the luxury he was afforded here while she had been left destitute in the larger galaxy, she would have. Perhaps it was best that he wasn't actually trying to show off his privilege. He was simply showing them where they could stay and sleep comfortably for a few days.

Gracie ran her hand along shelves, eyeing the different artifacts featured there. Her mind calculated costs and thought of fences who would value such things. There was a large supply of old books with tattered spines in one section. A collection of figurines in another. The selection was wide and varied. Vala noticed this and made eye contact with Daniel.

"She's just like you," he whispered out of Gracie's earshot.

"Can you handle two of me?" Vala challenged.

"Nope."

"Good. Glad that's clear."

Gracie looked back at them. She gestured towards a door with a question in her eyes. "Take a good look around," Daniel encouraged. "This is here for you now." She stared at him briefly without any expression, then wandered through the door to explore. He threaded his fingers through Vala's and pulled her closer. "I mean it, you know."

"What?"

"That this is all for you." Vala glanced around at the well-furnished living room at the bottom of the Earth. She looked back at Daniel inquisitively. He placed his free hand on her hip, gently rubbing the black leather with his thumb. He kept her other hand intertwined within his. "I took this job so I could get you back."

Vala looked at him sadly. They simply stared into each other's eyes for a moment. Daniel memorized her features over and over. He kissed her chastely on the forehead.

From the doorway, Gracie paused and stepped back out of sight. She waited. Her heart began to beat faster. A ferocious instinct to run and protect her mother struggled to overpower her. But her conscious mind, which was beginning to understand the truth, told her to stay right where she was.

"I'm so sorry that it took this long," he whispered, voice breaking.

Gracie's eyes began to fill with moisture. She had cried more in the past 24 hours than she had in the past few years. And now here she was, starting again.

Vala reached up with both hands to cup his face. She kissed him lightly on the lips, then pulled back, eyes shining. They touched foreheads and simply hugged each other silently. They each shook as they let tears quietly fall together.

Gracie backed up to a wall behind the door and slid down. She rested her forehead on her knees, absolutely exhausted by everything. She found it difficult to believe that she was even here now. On Earth. Home. Her father somewhere nearby, eager to make a connection with her. Her adoptive mother in the other room being caressed romantically by a man that she once mistook for a villain. A kind pilot and his doctor wife, crying tears of joy at her return. And the younger version of Daniel Jackson, who single-handedly reassured her that there was value in keeping a little faith.

She pinched herself. Was this real?

"Gracie?" her mother called out with a shaky voice, interrupting her reverie.

Her head popped up. "Yeah?"

"You okay?"

"Yeah." She stood up, black leather crunching as she moved. "Just checking the place out." She cringed as she approached the door, unsure if she really wanted to watch the villain give her mother physical affection. It was weird enough seeing it already these past couple days by multiple other men. And her mother was completely accepting all of it. Happily.

To her relief, they were no longer next to each other. Daniel had disappeared into another part of the accommodation. Vala met Gracie at the door. "See something you like?"

Gracie pointed a thumb behind her. "We could fence that for a few hundred bars," she commented, hoping to distract away from her obvious distress earlier.

Vala glanced into the room, seeing yet more artifacts. She pretended to agree.

"Hey," Daniel called from the living room now. They both turned to him. "I've got some more comfortable clothes here for you to change into, when you're ready and if you want to." He set a pile of basic green uniforms on the coffee table. "I think you already saw where the washroom is at, so feel free to make yourselves at home." Daniel pointed over to another room. "Kitchen is in there. Help yourselves to the food." He seemed hesitant. Daniel visibly winced as he announced, "I have to go."

Vala frowned. But Gracie was more than relieved.

"I've shut down a lot of the base. I need to open it back up so we can resume normal operations around here. Aaaand I need to check on the other two." Seeing Vala's look, he quickly added, "I'll be back. Within a few hours. I promise."

Vala released the breath she had been holding. She nodded to Daniel. "Okay. See you soon." He seemed relieved that she wasn't outright cursing at him like she sometimes did when he left. He began to move toward the door. "And Daniel." He paused and turned. "Thank you."

At this, the white-haired Daniel Jackson finally smiled with happiness. "I'm glad you're home." He disappeared through the main door of the accommodation. The door shut softly with a click. The lock whirred as it engaged.

Gracie now felt brave enough to escape the room. She immediately picked up the clothes Daniel had left for them and stared. Vala joined her. "Comfortable?"

"They don't know the meaning of the word here." Vala reached over to separate the pile into two sets, handing one back to her daughter. "Just go with it. It's a small price to pay."

"If you say so," Gracie said with doubt. "What happens to us now?"

Vala sat them down on the plush couch. "We stay here for a while. I think he means for us to hide in here while he reopens the base. Beyond that, I'm not really sure."

"And my dad? The other Daniel? Do we get to say goodbye to them?"

Vala smiled ruefully at her daughter. "I hope so."

"Dr. Jackson, what is the meaning of this?" a man in a lab coat demanded over the video feed.

"Dr. Steele, parts of the base had to be shut down for maintenance. It is now complete. You can move freely again."

"What kind of maintenance?"

"The sort that keeps us from freezing to death," Daniel bit back meaningfully.

This seemed to placate the scientist. "A little advance warning would be appreciated for next time," he said with annoyance.

"Duly noted, Doctor, thank you." He forcefully hit the button to end the call. He threw a pen across his desk.

"Well, he sounds like a peach," Jack commented from the conference table.

The senior Daniel rubbed at his forehead. The younger one observed as he gritted his teeth and shook his head. Cameron was no longer in the office with them, having excused himself to oversee the reopening of the base. The going excuse to explain his comings and goings was that he was personally inspecting the maintenance in the shut down portions. Only a select few personnel were questioning Daniel's sudden orders.

"How's it feel to be the man now?" Jack teased.

Daniel looked at Jack through splayed fingers across his face. "Not so good."

"Yep."

"Just to be clear…" the younger one started, "If we go back, fix everything, prevent all the bullshit, I don't have to take this job. Riiiiiiight?"

Jack started to cackle in amusement.

"I say you retire on a beach somewhere. Effective immediately." The other him pretended to consider that suggestion thoughtfully.

"With the lady friend," Jack suggested.

Both of them spoke at once. "Jack."

He shrugged, smirk never leaving his face. "So where's my kid?"

"I brought her and Vala to my quarters for now. They should be comfortable there. No one will bother them."

"Another question."

"Yes, Jack?"

"Why doesn't she like you?"

Daniel stilled. Guilt crossed his features. "I don't really know."

The younger one stared at him, not believing it. "Sure about that?"

The white-haired commander sighed and sat back in his chair. "I couldn't see her." He looked at both of them. "For one, if at any point I was captured or compromised, they could search my mind for an accurate picture of her and use that to find her." The pair waited for him to continue. "And for another… well, it was too painful. If you haven't noticed, she looks almost exactly like Sam. Hard enough watching Vala suffer…" He trailed off.

Jack grimaced.

The Daniel next to him examined every line on his face and realized just how much the worry had cost his other self. "I think I'm starting to understand."

Gratitude shown in the older man's eyes. He had sensed the judgement early on but had no way to explain himself until now.

"I think this Daniel helped smooth things over, for what it's worth," Jack offered.

"Thank you." The younger one nodded. "So here's another thing I've been thinking about. And I want to run it by you both." He stood up to join them at the conference table, double-checking that all the doors to his office were good and locked on the way. He sat down with exhaustion. "What do you think of bringing Gracie with you?"

Jack leaned forward. "That's a one-way trip, Daniel."

"I'm aware."

The two men from another time glanced at each other. "Vala's not going to let her go," the younger Daniel declared.

"As in, won't allow it?"

"As in, she'll be devastated."

"Yeah, but that's even if we survive the jump here."

The pair looked at each other again.

"The minute you go back, knowing what you know, you'll be writing a completely different story. The timeline could branch off. Or it might overwrite this one that's already been laid down. There's no way to really tell. I talked to a couple of people about this, theoretically, just trying to wrap my mind around the current theory. Or theories, plural." He sighed heavily. "If Gracie goes along with you, she has a better chance back there than with us. I want all this to be worth it. She deserves to live a life that isn't running from place to place in fear for her safety. It might be nearly two decades too late, but it's better than nothing."

The two other men sat silent for a while, taking in his argument. Jack folded a napkin over and over, absent-mindedly, as he thought it through. Eventually, he said quietly, "She could meet Sam."

The younger Daniel stared at Jack, then at his older self. "But she'll lose Vala."

"Gracie's a grown woman. We need to ask her," Jack said.

"I can talk to Vala. Would you guys be interested in talking with Gracie?"

"For the record," the younger one clarified, "this is a choice, right?"

"Absolutely. It's a suggestion. Nothing more. Your success doesn't hinge on her going with you. But I can make it happen if she's willing."

Jack stared at the older one carefully. He was harboring a lot of guilt and betting a lot on this hare-brained scheme. If his stark white hair and lined face weren't enough to convince Jack of the weight he'd been carrying all these years, he'd have thought the man had gone crazy. "We'll talk to her."

Both Vala and Gracie slipped into exhaustion. There were multiple bedrooms in Daniel's space to choose from, so they each picked one and shut the doors. When Daniel returned as promised, he noted the quiet first. He panicked momentarily and rushed to one of the bedrooms. Without thinking, he opened the door and then regretted intruding on Gracie's privacy. She was fast asleep. Apparently she'd agreed to change into the base uniform he'd provided because her black leather suit was draped over a chair. An array of weapons was lined up on the floor. No doubt she was keeping one with her in the bed, just in case.

He backed out immediately and quietly closed the door. He sighed heavily once again. She was safe. For now. Daniel thought that this moment, her homecoming, would mean a weight could be lifted off his shoulders. So why wasn't he feeling any different?

He rubbed his neck as he turned around. He'd already declared to the base that he was turning in for the night. He'd successfully gotten rooms for Jack and his other self. They were quietly moved there from his office with Cam's help. The night watch had begun. Maybe now he could finally breathe.

Daniel washed up, then headed to the kitchen for a quick drink before heading to bed. It was there, as he was closing his fridge, that Vala caught him. He was more surprised that she was awake than the fact that she was in his kitchen. "Hey," he said softly.

"Hey." She leaned casually on the door frame.

"You guys eat?"

"Yes, thank you. It was delicious. Haven't had an apple in 17 years. That was a treat."

Daniel smiled. "Did Gracie try one?"

"She loved it." Vala grinned.

He set the orange juice carton on the counter. He reached for her and was relieved when she easily came to his waiting arms. Daniel studied her face again, unconsciously reaching up to sweep her hair back so he could have a better look. "You are still so beautiful."

Vala wrapped her arms around his neck. While gently smiling, she nuzzled her nose against his. Daniel's hands wandered down to her hips to pull her ever closer. He kissed her chastely, over and over, savoring the feel of her lips. Soon the kisses became deeper, more passionate. His heart beat faster, overjoyed that she was within his arms again. This time, they didn't have to rush. They didn't have to sneak… as much. They could just be.

And this time, he didn't have to leave her in the morning.

When the knock on the door came, Daniel had a feeling he knew who it was. That characteristic rhythm was all Cam. When he opened the door, the person he was expecting was indeed there.

However, the expression on his face was not.

"Put that thing down!"

Daniel whipped around to find Gracie aiming a weapon at the door. He gasped. "Whoa! Whoa! It's okay! It's just Cam."

Vala rushed out of another room in a bathrobe. "Gracie!"

Her daughter looked at her with surprised eyes. She seemed to take in her surroundings for the first time, finally realizing where she was. She lowered the weapon and shook her head. "Sorry. Old habits."

"Good God, woman, you are a force to be reckoned with," Cameron said as he pushed past Daniel into his quarters.

Daniel rolled his eyes. "Won't you come in." He shut the door, noting that the hallway beyond remained empty as it should be.

Cameron turned back to Daniel then smirked. He looked him up and down, finding that he was shirtless. Then he glanced at Vala, who stood there chiding her daughter quietly with bare legs peeking out of a bathrobe. She pushed Gracie back into a bedroom, where he could hear her telling her to stow the blaster. He grinned. "Well, isn't this just perfectly domestic." He shot Daniel a knowing look.

"What do you want."

"Jack's looking for his kid."

Daniel ran a hand down his sleepy face, covering a yawn. "What time is it?"

"Oh-five-hundred." Daniel grumbled. "Damn, you look like you didn't get any sleep at all there, buddy," Cameron said with meaning.

"Shut the fuck up." Cameron just started laughing as Daniel abandoned him in the living room to go find a shirt. Soon Vala reappeared, waved to him, then entered the same room that Daniel just did.

Gracie re-opened her door, now unarmed, and looked at the General with an apologetic expression. "Sorry."

He chuckled good-naturedly and waved it off. "No problem. I get it." He glanced at the closed bedroom door that Daniel and Vala disappeared into. "How about some breakfast in a swanky office with your dad and the other Jackson?"

Gracie blinked. "Uhh, okay." She glanced around for Vala.

"Think she's changing," he offered nonchalantly.

Gracie suddenly looked contemplative. Was her mother changing out of the uniform they slept in back to the black travel suit? She had to admit, sleeping in flexible fabric had its advantages over leather. But they typically didn't change clothes for sleep, seeing as how they always needed to be ready to run at a moment's notice. Now Gracie was feeling confused about what was expected of her. She didn't know Earth customs. She sure didn't understand the significance of the uniform itself. What was the point?

Her jumbled morning thoughts were interrupted by a door opening. Daniel came out in what appeared to be a fresh uniform of his own. He was busy buttoning it up to his collar. To Gracie's surprise, her mother walked out after him. From the same room. She narrowed her eyes and dropped open her mouth.

"What's this I hear about food in my office?" Daniel asked suspiciously.

"Can't exactly bring 'em to the mess, now can we?"

Daniel stared at Cameron for a beat, then sighed. He was right. "Fine. No one is expecting me 'til 6:00. Don't make a huge racket in there."

"You're not coming?"

He shook his head. "Vala and I need to talk. And Jack needs to talk with Gracie."

"Is this going to be goodbye?" Vala said worriedly. "I want to tell them goodbye, too."

Daniel turned to her. "No, not yet. This is something else." He placed a hand on her shoulder. "I'll make sure you get a chance to say goodbye. Promise."

Gracie's eyes glowed red hot at his hand. Daniel didn't notice her look. But Cameron did. He grit his teeth. "Well, alright, then!" he said loudly. He motioned for Gracie to follow him.

"Can I use the facilities first?"

Cameron nodded sheepishly. "Oh yeah, of course." He waved a hand in the direction of Daniel's bathroom.

"It's too damn early for you to be around," Daniel grumbled. He wandered into his kitchen.

Vala stepped forward to hug Cameron amorously. "Well, I, for one, am simply delighted that you are here."

He hugged her tightly. "Aww, Princess, I really missed you." He kissed her on the cheek. "How was your sleep?"

"Fine. Good." Cam waggled his brows at her. She rolled her eyes, but was smiling with satisfaction.

"Are all Earth men this touchy-feely?" Gracie asked without shame as she exited the washroom.

Vala laughed as she remained in Cameron's embrace. "No, Darling. Just these idiots."

Gracie crossed her arms and harumphed. "I'm ready now."

Cameron released Vala and enthusiastically motioned for Gracie to follow him. "Come on, kid, time for a change of scenery." He opened the door. "See you later, Jackson!" he called out.

"Bye, Asshole."

Jack and Daniel looked up in surprise when the wall behind the elder Daniel's desk suddenly opened up like a door. Cameron and Gracie appeared.

"What the Hell…" Jack muttered in surprise.

"Howdy, folks."

Daniel cocked his head. "Cam? Why is there a door there that we didn't know about?"

The pilot flashed a cooky grin as he escorted Gracie to the conference table. "Cuz that's your other self's super secret spy headquarters back there."

"Mmm, what am I smelling?" Gracie asked eagerly, overlooking the table now laden with breakfast foods.

Cameron answered, "I believe that is the scent of freshly cooked eggs and bacon, Darlin'. An Antarctic specialty."

She pointed at a particular platter. "Is that…" Her face broke out into a wide grin.

Jack began to smile along with her. "Pancakes." Daniel passed her an empty plate and a set of utensils. "Do you… remember these?"

She nodded enthusiastically as she sat down. "These are also one of my mom's favorite Earth foods." She glanced back at the false wall that they had just come through. "Oh, she's going to be mad missing out on this."

"Nah, don't worry, honey. Jackson keeps a stock of pancakes in his freezer. He's got her covered."

"He has a freezer?" Daniel wondered.

"In his spy headquarters?" Jack further asked.

Cam guffawed. "He has a pretty sweet set of quarters back there. 4-bed, 1-bath. Full kitchen. It's basically like a ranch-style house. 'Cept his lawn is the Antarctic tundra."

"Perks of being the man," Jack murmured. Gracie looked up from the pancakes now sitting unadorned on her plate. She planned to ask more about what this 'man' was that her father kept referring to.

"That it is, sir." Cameron briefly laid a friendly hand on Gracie's shoulder. "Welp, y'all enjoy."

"You're not joining us?" Daniel asked, with a coffee mug in hand.

"I've got a breakfast date with the missus over in the mess. Don't wanna spoil my appetite." He checked his watch. "Or be late." Cameron smiled at everyone at the table. "Listen, take your time. Stay here. Wait for one of us to come to you. Oh, and don't answer the door. Jackson says he'll be in by oh-six-hundred." He turned around and exited through the set of double doors they used when they first arrived the day before. The lock whirred as it engaged.

Gracie stared down at all of the items on the table. She didn't exactly know where to start. All she knew was that pancakes were usually covered with toppings. "You know," she began, recalling a memory, "I think I remember trying to make these with my mom." She made eye contact with Jack. He looked back at her hopefully. "My first mom. Not really sure. But there was white stuff on her nose. It was funny or something."

He smiled gently. "That was flour. And it got everywhere."

Daniel also smiled softly. "Sometimes objects evoke memories," he explained. "Looks like you associate pancakes with a happy memory of Sam."

Gracie stared at him in wonder. "I didn't think I could remember her." A sad smile crossed her face as she looked down at the table. She tried to point at different items, looking up at the men questioningly to have them name them. "So this yellow stuff…"

"Butter."

"Butter," she repeated. "Goes first on the pancake?"

"Yeah, you can."

"Then this? Or this?" she asked, pointing at the maple syrup dispenser and the disposable container of jam.

Jack identified them for her by name, then suggested, "Try one of each. See how you like it."

"Or just combine all of it like your dad does," Daniel teased, pointing at his now empty platter.

She opted for keeping the toppings separate, awkwardly using the utensils to prepare her pancakes. She wasn't sure she was impressed with the presentation, but her hungry stomach could care less. She took a bite, closing her eyes as she enjoyed her first real breakfast on Earth in years.

"Good?"

"Really good," she mumbled, mouth full of another bite. Jack grinned. "So much better than the ones we tried to make offworld."

Daniel chuckled. "You and Vala tried to make pancakes?"

"Yes. It was a disaster," she recalled, laughing at another memory. "Mom could barely remember the ingredients. And we didn't have access to the same ones. So they turned out like rocks." The men laughed with her. "We ate them anyway."

"Maybe you used rocks," Jack ribbed.

She lilted her head with a smile, not disagreeing. "She was so disappointed she even asked Teal'c to get her the recipe from Earth."

Daniel laughed. "Did she get it?"

Gracie's eyes darkened momentarily. "Uhh, no. We ended up having to run."

Daniel exchanged a sorry look with Jack. The table was quiet for a moment. Daniel took another sip of his coffee in the silence.

Gracie's eyes followed. "What's that?"

"Coffee."

"Smells familiar."

"Maybe because we always had some brewing in the house," Jack offered.

She gestured toward Daniel's mug, then to her face, asking to smell it. He let her. She inhaled and slowly let out a breath, closing her eyes. "You always smelled like coffee, Dad." She opened her eyes and stared directly at Jack.

He swallowed a lump. Then he smiled. It was the first time her adult self had addressed him openly as her father.

Daniel clapped his back in happiness for his friend. It was then that he realized an opportunity to start a conversation. "So, the other me said there's an option on the table for you."

She paused with a piece of pancake hovering near her mouth. She looked up curiously.

Daniel blinked, swearing he'd once seen Vala do the same. It seemed to have evoked a happy memory of his own. He continued, "This is going to be completely your choice. And there's no right or wrong answer to this."

"You can choose whatever you want, Gracie," Jack reiterated.

"Well, what's the question?" She finally chomped down on the bite as she eyed them both.

The pair of men looked at each other uneasily. "Do you want to go back with us?" Jack asked.

"My mom, too?"

He shifted uncomfortably in his seat. He nodded negatively.

"Well then, why would I do that?" she asked innocently.

Daniel glanced at Jack. "You don't have to. But you could go back and meet Sam. The only thing about that is: you can't come back here if you come with us."

"Well, I'm not leaving my mom," she said without hesitation. "Thanks, but I'll stay with Vala."

Jack couldn't help the hurt he felt. Daniel didn't have the heart to offer the rest of his elder self's argument. He barely saw the point of it himself. Now at a loss for words, Jack offered to pour her a cup of coffee to try. She readily accepted, not realizing how much her snap decision had affected him.

They carried on, teaching her the difference between black coffee and sweetened coffee. But Jack was less enthusiastic now in Daniel's estimation. Eventually after more time passed, the false wall opened up and the older Daniel Jackson appeared. He smiled tentatively at the group, but he, too, was subdued. "How's breakfast?" he tried to ask congenially.

"Pretty good," Gracie responded with a mouth full of eggs and bacon now.

"Kid can eat," Jack commented. He noticed that Daniel had refrained from shutting his secret door.

The older version coughed. "Gracie, you want to bring any of that over to your mom to share?"

She looked up then nodded. "Okay!" The younger Daniel helped her load up an extra plate with the leftovers from the serving platters.

"Don't worry about utensils. I have some back there. And coffee." The elder man waved her over, obviously intending to escort her back to his quarters. In her frenzy, Gracie had failed to wonder why her mother did not just come here directly instead. She was so eager to discuss what she'd learned about Earth foods that the thought did not register.

Before Jack knew it, Gracie had disappeared behind the false wall. He suddenly felt a dooming sense that he was about to lose her before even having her.

Daniel swung the door wide open, but did not cross the threshold. He allowed Gracie admittance into his quarters, holding the door with his arm outstretched. She strolled in, two hands carefully holding a plate, eyes searching for her mother.

"I have to get started with work. Just relax in here for now," he said evenly. However, he knew a serious conversation was about to be had once she found Vala in one of the rooms. It made him nervous for them both.

Gracie turned to meet his eyes. She found a warmth there that she'd never noticed before, at least, not in this version of Daniel. Part of her was still instinctively distrustful of him, but those walls were just beginning to break down. It was now apparent to her that he had dedicated his life to getting her and her mother home. She could appreciate that much. She just didn't understand what made the job so damn hard. No one seemed to be able to explain it. Or was willing to try. She was not a child, but everyone still seemed to think of her as one.

She nodded her head in thanks. Gracie couldn't really bring herself to offer a friendly smile. But at least she was feeling less hostile. Maybe the full stomach was responsible for that. Hunger always seemed to do strange things to her mood.

He felt the awkward pause had gone on long enough and excused himself, leaving Gracie to call out for her mother in the accommodation. "Mom?" She wandered further, thinking to bring the plate into the kitchen.

She found her there, seated with her back to the doorway. Gracie smiled excitedly. "This place has pancakes!" She set the plate down in front of her mother and immediately started digging through drawers to find her some utensils. When she turned around, she froze at the sight of Vala's tear-stained face.

Gracie dropped the utensils onto the table and immediately sat down in the chair nearest her. "What's wrong?" she asked with sudden concern.

It took Vala a moment to respond. She studied her daughter's worried face with trepidation. She couldn't believe she was about to do this. Her bottom lip quivered. "Darling." She reached out her hands across the table. Gracie automatically grasped them with her own.

"What is it?" the young blonde spoke softly. It was with great effort that she did not immediately blame Daniel for this, even though her mother was always upset after one of his visits. And now here they were in what was essentially his home. Gracie reminded herself that her impression of him required revision.

"Did you speak to your father?" she started with a shaky tone.

"Yes." Gracie glanced at the plate full of food. "The younger Daniel Jackson was there, too. They taught me about Earth breakfast." She hazarded a smile to see if her mother would respond in kind.

The most Vala could muster was a sorry attempt to seem happy for her. She found herself struggling with what to say next.

So Gracie tried to fill the void by telling her more. "We were talking about pancakes. I told them the story about how we tried to make some ourselves. They thought it was funny." She searched Vala's face for a sign that this might cheer her up. So far, nothing. "I tried coffee." Her face naturally soured at the bitter taste of it. "I think it tastes better with sweetener in it."

Vala quirked a small smile at her daughter's account of her new experience.

Gracie looked down at their intertwined hands. Quieter, she admitted, "I think I remembered my birth mother. Making pancakes with her, too." Vala's fingers tightened around hers. Still staring at them, she added, "And something about the way the coffee smelled. I guess it reminded me of what my dad always smelled like." She looked back up to her mother. "Daniel said something about objects and memories."

"Do you know why we tried to make pancakes?"

Gracie shook her head. "Because you wanted some?"

"No, because you remembered doing that with your first mother. And you wanted to do it again. You were still very young." Gracie paused thoughtfully. "I thought, that if we could accomplish that, it would reinforce your memories of her. So you wouldn't forget." She squeezed their hands gently. Vala smiled sadly. "Perhaps it worked a little."

The younger woman pursed her lips. "I've always felt guilty that I can't remember them."

Vala's eyes began shining again. "I know. But it's not your fault. You were only three when we left. It's difficult to retain memories from that age."

"I know." Gracie looked down again.

"What else did you talk about with your father and Daniel?"

"Nothing much. They offered to bring me with them, but only me. It wasn't even a question." She looked up at her mother's face expecting approval for her unconditional love and loyalty. "I told them I would stay right here, with you, where I belong." To Gracie's surprise, Vala's face crumpled further into despair. The younger blonde's expression contorted into confusion.

For a while, Vala just heaved with sorrow. Gracie didn't know what to do. She knelt down in front of her, placing her hands on her knees. She feared this would be another one of those times when her mother wouldn't explain what was truly bothering her. That her youth would be to blame for her inability to understand. And once again, Gracie was left to feel like a helpless child.

Vala reached out to place two hands on either side of her face. She calmed her shaking chest enough so she could finally speak, albeit unsteadily. "I have been on this mission to keep you safe for so long." Gracie nodded. "And so far, I've been successful, I'd say." Vala ran a thumb along her cheek in affection. "But Darling, there was always a second portion. A part that I'd never been able to achieve."

Gracie blinked furiously, waiting. She held her breath in uncertainty, unsure of what to expect.

"And that was to bring you back to your family." Vala's breath quivered.

"But there's no one to bring me back to," Gracie reminded her. "You're my family," she emphasized.

Vala leaned down to kiss her on the hair. "You have a family waiting for you." She pulled away slightly to look her in the eyes. "In the past."

"But…"

"Jack and the other Daniel… they really are time travelers. And they will be sent back to when they belong. Once that happens, there's a chance this timeline won't survive. Then everything we've been through together will be undone. It means that you could cease to exist, and I can't stand the thought."

"What are you saying?"

"If you stay here, we may or may not live on. But if you go, you will be guaranteed a life to live that is your own. No more running."

"I will not leave you," Gracie said adamantly. "You're my mom. How could I do that?" She got up to sit in the chair again, placing herself back at the same level as her. It symbolized her resolve to make decisions like the adult she was. She scooted closer. "The only way I'm going back with them is if you get to come with me."

Vala shook her head. "I don't belong there. There's no place for me in the past. But you? You've still got your whole life ahead of you. So much unlocked potential. I've raised you so that you could soar. I want you to continue to fly."

"I don't understand. You're telling me to go?" Her stomach tied itself up into knots. None of this made any sense. Her mother was all she knew. How could it be a good idea to leave what she knew? Gracie shook her head vigorously.

"There is a mother back there waiting to receive you with open arms. There is a father in the other room prepared to bring you. There is a me there who is ready to love you all over again."

"Mom," Gracie's voice broke. Her face grew wet as she began to sob. She struggled to see Vala clearly through a well of tears. She grabbed her into a fierce hug.

"I will always love you. And if you can do this, it will immortalize that love. No one could take it away from you there. But if you stay, there is a greater chance that I will never have loved you this dearly at all." She rubbed her shoulders. "After everything that's happened, I don't want that or you to be erased."

Gracie shook her head more. "I can't give you up," she argued as they continued to weep.

"I'll still be with you." Vala placed her daughter's hand over her own heart. Then she covered it with her own. "If you go back and survive, I will live on in you. The me that you know. You aren't three years old anymore. You'll remember me." Vala touched her forehead to hers. "Live, Gracie," Vala shakily commanded. "Live."

Chapter Text

Chapter 5 – Opportunity

Daniel's hand hovered hesitantly over the doorknob of his own quarters. He'd given the ladies about two hours of time alone. He wasn't sure how long they really needed to discuss the matter he had brought up, but he would need a final decision soon. The power requirements to send three people back were significantly higher than just two. He needed to make arrangements.

The click of the lock was the only sound in the accommodation. He slowly peeked his head through the door, curious about the quiet. Unlike last time, he did not panic now. Still, Daniel wasn't sure what to expect. "Vala? Gracie?"

"Over here." His eyes followed the sound to his couch in the center of the living room. They huddled together, a photo album in Gracie's lap. She lounged in the crook of her mother's arms as they both stared at the pictures.

He ventured over to them. "I see you found the albums on the shelf." Daniel kept a collection of them on the lower tier of his glass coffee table. When he got a good look, the album they were viewing now was of Sam and Jack's wedding. Gracie's fingers were slowly tracing the outlines of their smiling faces in one happy picture.

Vala looked up at him. "You kept it."

"I kept a lot of their things." He knelt down to pull another album from the shelf. "Did you see this one yet?" They both nodded negatively. Vala sat up to receive the new album. Gracie reverently placed the open wedding album on the coffee table. The album in front of them now showed Gracie as a baby. One of the first photos was of Sam in a hospital bed smiling down at a newborn. As Daniel studied them, he noted red-rimmed eyes and somber expressions. He grimaced as he sat down with them patiently.

"Look, there's you with Carolyn," Vala pointed out. The photo showed the doctor in her hospital scrubs, smiling as she posed with newborn Gracie in her arms. They continued on like this, with Vala and Daniel helpfully supplying the names and contexts of the more interesting photos. Many featured a smiling Daniel with a young Gracie sitting on his lap. The sight of so many of them was softening her hard-edged impression of him even further.

Daniel made eye contact with Vala. She frowned and nodded. Gracie remained quiet as they went through the rest of the pictures. When it was over, she quietly spoke without making eye contact with Daniel. "Thank you. For keeping these."

"It was the least I could do."

The younger woman drew in a deep breath and let it out. "I have questions."

Daniel sat up straighter. "Ask anything you want," he encouraged.

"What happened to each of my parents? Really."

Vala stiffened, but also turned to Daniel expectantly.

Daniel looked down briefly as he sighed, readying himself to dwell on painful memories. He nodded to himself to work up the willpower, then dove right in. "Your mom died first. She had to take a trip to a place called Atlantis just before you left Earth. Our people over there were trying to activate a very old and very dangerous machine. They wanted her help in figuring it out." Gracie stared at him with anticipation. "Something went terribly wrong, and there was an explosion that killed a lot of people, including her. This happened just a handful of days after you left the planet."

Her mouth was a grim line. "What was the machine supposed to do?"

"Make drones. Atlantis and Earth used to have a supply of them left behind by the Ancients, but we depleted nearly all of them trying to protect ourselves. We didn't know how to make more until we found the manufacturing facility for them hidden on Atlantis."

"So my dad lost me and then my mom around the same time?" she asked sadly.

Daniel shook his head. "It was really hard on him." Vala closed her eyes, shaking her head. "There was an official inquiry. It turns out some of the Ancient writing they were using as an instruction manual had been translated incorrectly. The result was catastrophic."

Gracie grit her teeth. "Was someone held responsible?"

"It was more than one person, Gracie. And they didn't mean to make those mistakes. They died along with your mom."

Some of her sudden anger dissipated. "What about my dad?"

"He lived for another handful of years. Without you and your mom around, he tried focusing on taking down the network of bad guys that was threatening you and a lot of our other loved ones on Earth." Daniel turned to Vala, "Maybe I didn't tell you this, but Jack became obsessed. He started doing things that were…" he paused hesitantly, "risky."

Vala wasn't sure she wanted to know, but after all these years, she needed to. "Like what?"

"Personally going on special operations to assassinate the Goa'uld who had infiltrated our governments. The problem was growing like a cancer, unchecked and undetected for the longest time."

"Was that what killed him?" Gracie presumed.

"No, Gracie. He got to the point where he was so sad, that he…" Daniel took in a shuddering breath. "You have to understand, you weren't his only child. And he lost you both."

"What?" she asked in surprise.

"He had a son before you named Charlie. He died before I met your dad."

"I could have had a brother?" Gracie looked at her mother.

"I didn't know about this, either," Vala said, also looking shocked.

"His son was from his first marriage. He really didn't like talking about any of it," Daniel explained. Addressing Vala, he added, "And you two were always hamming it up, so, those kinds of things probably never came up."

"What does that mean?"

"Your father and I liked to have fun," Vala explained. "We liked each other's sense of humor."

Daniel shook his head covered in stark white hair, smiling slightly. "Yes, one of their favorite games was to tease me."

Gracie considered him thoughtfully. It sounded like happy times. Strong friendships. Laughter and love. "So, I'm guessing he wasn't the same after everyone was gone."

"No," Daniel replied grimly.

"And so he just ended it," she concluded. She remained quiet for a moment, absorbing these explanations about her parents. She felt relieved that others were regarding her as mature enough to receive such information. But Gracie also felt sadness to finally learn the detailed truth. "What stopped him from leaving Earth to come to me? Before he died?" It was a question that had plagued her since forever.

Daniel's mouth twitched as he shook his head. "He was tagged… without knowing it at first. We realized something was wrong when we first tried to leave Earth to come get you. We were being followed." He pursed his lips as he remembered. "We even double-backed through the gate a few times just to make sure. Your dad got too worried that he would lead them right to you. So we went back to Earth, got scanned, and found out he had a permanent tracker embedded in his body. There was no way to get it out without killing him."

"And what about you?"

"I was clean."

"Why him? Why not you?"

"I wasn't in Washington enough. That's a seat of government here on Earth," Daniel explained. "They secretly tagged anyone there in the higher ranks with knowledge of the stargate."

"Daniel," Vala cut in, "How do you know you've never been tagged since then? Clearly, you would be a target now." She thought back to a few of the close calls that happened soon after his visits. She sometimes wondered if Daniel himself had accidentally led their pursuers to them.

"I shot the bastards who tried to tag me," he said with a faraway look. "We know how to counteract the technology now. So they won't be trying it again."

"Is Jack still afflicted now?"

"No, I had Carolyn deactivate his tracker. It's still physically there, but it's no longer useful."

"Why do they want to hurt us?" Gracie asked desperately. "Who are they?"

Daniel locked eyes with her. "The Goa'uld are a sick race of people who thrive on watching others suffer. We've beaten them down to nothing compared to what they once were. And the few that are left can't stand it. So now some of their attention has been trained squarely on revenge. They want to get to you, and every other innocent loved one, because it means it will bring us to our knees. And when they get that chance, they think they can regain some of the power they lost. At one point in our recent history, they were called the Trust."

Vala searched his eyes. "There's a limit to the number of actual symbiotes these days." It was part-question and part-observation.

"Those limited numbers here on Earth are body-hopping. There's a trail of dead bodies to prove it. And when there aren't enough Goa'uld symbiotes to do the dirty work, they resort to brainwashing and coercion. Hence the threats to anyone and everyone's families."

Gracie shivered at the gravity of what she was learning. Earth didn't sound very welcoming at all. "What would they have done to me, if they got me?"

Daniel grimaced, hesitant to answer. But her eyes insisted. After all these years of running, she deserved some context. He kept his response succinct, hoping not to dwell on the disturbing truths that he knew. "I would imagine they would have kept you alive, but would have hurt you in front of your dad to force him to do things. I've seen and heard of all of these things happening before." He looked away briefly. "It has been beyond tragic," he added quietly.

"If they know I am here now, what would happen?"

"Your parents aren't around to be influenced anymore. At this point, I think they would want you because of the Ancient gene you surely inherited from your father."

"Meaning?" Vala asked him to clarify.

"The Goa'uld acquired some Ancient technology, but they can't use it. Gracie could activate it. She'd be useful to them in that regard. And we both know they'd use her as some sort of sick plaything for their twisted entertainment." His face soured in disgust at the evil the snakes were capable of. "Plus, Gracie's more of a legend in that she's never been caught." He looked at Vala pointedly, quietly offering her credit where credit was due. "Anyone who snatched her now would have bragging rights." He raised a finger. "But, their numbers have dwindled. Our intelligence is showing there's just a few Goa'uld left on Earth. Cameron and I are more confident now that we can protect you here."

"So…" Gracie wrung her hands. "You're saying I could stay here? On Earth?"

Daniel nodded. "If you want."

"No more running?" she asked with guarded anticipation, repeating the phrasing the younger version of him had used to refer to their lifestyle. Vala reached over to grasp her hands.

"No more running." He stopped himself from diving headlong into an explanation about how she'd be stuck on the Antarctic base for a time before she could move freely about the planet. Or that there would still be a few more surgical strikes to complete before they could reliably secure her safety. And that he would need to get her a new identity and backstory. Et cetera, et cetera. None of that would matter if she chose to go with Jack to the past instead. Daniel refrained from asking her about her decision outright. He wasn't going to pressure her one way or the other. He also sensed that if it were him asking the question, it would influence her thoughts on the matter.

Staring down at her hands within her mother's, Gracie contemplated his last statement. She had no idea what life could be like without moving from place to place as they did. She thought back to what she had told the younger Daniel back on the Hak'tyl world. This was all she'd ever known. To settle into one place and to feel safe doing so for longer than a few months was unfathomable. In fact, it scared her more than the reality of being hunted. The concept of a home was so foreign to her that she didn't know what to do with it. She couldn't choose between either of the options Daniel had offered her. Which brought Gracie to her next question.

"Why would I go back with the Jack O'Neill that's here now? You're saying it's safe enough for me to be on Earth again… that a lot of the hard work is done. But if I went with him, I'd be going back to watch him lose my first mom. I would just lose her all over again without even getting to know her."

Daniel widened his eyes. "No, I'm sending them back to save your mom. And you." She urged him to explain with her shocked expression. "Their presence here is my doing. I'm giving them all the information they need to fix what's been broken before it gets so bad that life becomes…" he gestured around aimlessly, "this bullshit." He huffed heavily. "This absolute shitty mess." The lines on his face became more severe with his frustrated cursing of the world.

Gracie sat up. "You're trying to save my mom?" She made eye contact with Vala. "She won't die?"

"Not if your dad and my other self can help it. They're ready to act as soon as they get back."

"How?" she breathed.

"It'll start with a call to Atlantis to get your mom on the line. Get her to abort the work before the explosion happens. It will give Atlantis time to realize what could go wrong before it costs anyone their life."

Vala wondered, "What about the incursion at the SGC that forced Gracie to leave in the first place?"

"I can't do anything about that. The wormhole I interfered with had to be one with only Jack and past me. Coming to find you offworld after the incursion was the only opportunity. I won't be sending them further back either. We can't double ourselves."

"But you're willing to double me?" Gracie asked, confused.

"I'm willing to give you a chance to live a life your parents would have wanted for you, without losing this incredible self that you've already become." He met Gracie's eyes. "You're worth it. And the age difference between you and the little girl back there is wide enough, that I think they can make it work. They figured something out with your dad's clone, so, why not you?"

"That's a really weird story that I want him to tell me about."

"You should ask him next time you see him."

"I will." She paused for a beat. "Mom says that if I stay here, we might die?" Gracie was clearly skeptical.

Daniel frowned. "We might blink right out of existence," he corrected. "Time is a tricky thing… Did you know that Teal'c is 50 years older than he should be?"

"Huh?"

"We got stuck on a ship for 50 or 60 years in a time dilation field. Really complicated and hard to explain. But he stayed older while the rest of us just got erased and reset to the moment before the time dilation happened. He went back to fix the problem before it occurred."

"To this day," Vala complained, "he will not tell me what happened on that ship." She turned to Gracie. "He looked instantly older to us in no time at all. But for him, so many years had passed."

She scrunched up her face, struggling to understand it. "So it happened to Teal'c. Is that where you got the idea to do all this?"

Daniel smiled, impressed with her. "Yes. I've been dreaming about making this happen for over a decade." Vala stared, stunned at Daniel's revelation. "I just didn't have the resources nor the influence to get it done."

"But now you do," Gracie stated. "You're obviously in a position of considerable power."

"I took this soul-sucking job so I could finally, one day, reset time," he confessed.

The pair of women stared quietly at him upon his admission. It was an ambitious plan. Crazy even.

"How hard was it for you to become base commander, Daniel?" Vala inquired.

"Harder than you think. I made some real political enemies in the process." He brought a hand to his forehead to pinch the space between his eyes. "They enhance the Hell that is my life," he said with a touch of rueful scorn.

"Couldn't General Landry have done this?"

Daniel dropped his hand with a grim look. "He died before we acquired the technology to do this."

"Who is that?"

Vala smiled sadly. "A wonderful, kind leader. A man who deserved many more years than he was given." She tucked an errant strand of golden hair behind her daughter's shoulder. "He was Carolyn's father."

Gracie's eyes shown with sadness for them. Then she looked away, wringing her hands. She caught sight of the wedding album, still open on the coffee table. Her parents were so happy-looking there. And now having learned more, she understood just how terrible their endings had been. It wasn't just her who had suffered. Nor her adoptive mother. But Daniel was suffering even now. He wasn't quite the demon she thought him to be anymore. He was as much a victim of this cruel galaxy as any of them were.

He was pinning a lot of hope on his younger self and her father to prevent all this heartbreak. And if they were successful, would anyone really know it? Gracie could barely wrap her mind around the concept of time travel, let alone the possibility of having a home on Earth. Could she even handle going back in time to start over? Or wouldn't she be better off here, with the one person she loved and trusted? Gracie looked at Vala now. Her mother simply looked back, knowing she needed time to think.

A chime sounded off on a wall panel. Daniel scowled at it. He got up to read a message on the screen, then turned around. "They're looking for me out there. I have to go."

"It's not Jack and the other you, is it?" Vala asked.

"No, yet another fire I have to put out. I might send them in here, though. It'll be a faster way to get them out of my office without anyone noticing."

Daniel excused himself, emotions unsettled from his painful storytelling session. He forced the burden to the back of his mind, knowing he'd need to compartmentalize his thoughts just to get through the next problem on his hands. There was always too much to do and not enough time to think. He could feel the tension re-forming in his muscles. It wasn't lost on him that he still hadn't gotten an answer from Gracie about what she wanted to do.

As promised, Jack and the younger Daniel were sent to hide out with the ladies. The elder Daniel hurried them in and rushed back to his office to deal with whatever crisis required a base commander's attention now. He made pressured assurances to be back as soon as he could.

And that left Jack and Daniel to stare into one of the most luxurious-looking base quarters either had ever seen. Vala and Gracie watched them from the couch as they took it all in. "Cam wasn't kidding," Daniel said in wonder.

"He must be a really good real estate agent."

Both men began to wander around. Jack mimicked Vala's arrival earlier, checking out every room. Daniel, like Gracie, focused on the shelves littered with artifacts, some of which he did not recognize. He gingerly picked up a few to examine them, noting various qualities that his academic training had taught him to attend to.

"He has a fully stocked fridge in here!" Jack exclaimed from the kitchen. Vala found this entertaining.

"So there really is a freezer?" Daniel asked distractedly as he looked at another item on one of the shelves. He picked up an old-looking tome to see what language it was written in. "Wonder if it's just open to the cold air outside," he mumbled.

Vala waited patiently for him to notice the framed pictures near the books. She watched as he carefully closed and replaced the book once he saw them. Slowly, he stepped over. The largest frame on the shelf featured Sha're. He stood before her reverently, examining her features and trying to remember the way her hands felt in his. Vala could recall him doing this in his office so many years ago, leaving her to wonder just who the woman in the picture was.

Gracie watched him now and pondered the same herself. Daniel quirked a soft look of love toward the tanned-skinned woman posing with an innocent smile. Jack, meanwhile, generated noise all over the accommodation, opening every single drawer and cabinet without any shame.

Soon, Daniel spied the other photo. It was slightly smaller, but still seemed to hold a particular significance in that it was adorned in an intricately carved frame. It showed himself and Vala posing together at a wedding. He had delightfully taken her into his arms, smiling with her check to cheek toward the camera. The merriment of the event had been enough for him to begin showing her open affection without worrying about what others thought. He could have really cared less that day. Or any other day thereafter.

Daniel picked it up and turned around to show Vala. "Sam and Jack's wedding," he remarked with a grin.

She smiled. "A good day."

"It was." He returned it to the shelf. And it dawned on him that Sha're and Vala were the only people from his life on display. He blinked and took in a quiet breath. Daniel swallowed, then buried his hands in his pockets. This meant something.

"These quarters are nice," Jack declared, interrupting Daniel's potential reverie. The General now sat on the couch with Gracie. He pulled the wedding album into his lap easily, encouraging Gracie to ask him questions about the photos there. She seemed eager to speak directly with him. Jack was more than happy to oblige her.

As they engaged in conversation, Vala stood up. She briefly patted Gracie's shoulder as she left for the kitchen. She meant to find some water, but realized the leftover breakfast had been forgotten on the table. It was then that her stomach complained.

"It wasn't bad for base food," the younger Daniel commented behind her at the doorway. He wandered in while she sat down, exploring the fridge and the drawers as well, just with less gusto than Jack.

"It's cold."

"Well, this is Antarctica." Daniel picked up her plate, ignoring her protest, then popped it into the small microwave hanging above the stove. He leaned back on the counter while they waited for it to warm her food. "Do you happen to know how long he's been here?" he asked, looking all around.

"I'm not exactly sure, but it's already been a number of years. Like I told you, he wouldn't tell me much at all."

"I think I understand why now. But it still doesn't seem fair." The microwave chimed and Daniel returned the breakfast platter to Vala's seat.

She thanked him with a nod. "You try telling yourself that. Let me know how it goes."

Daniel cringed. "You know what, how about instead, I just go back, help Jack fix the timeline, and then none of the bad things have to happen?"

Vala began eating. "She'll never know what an ass you've been for nearly 20 years."

Daniel set a cup of water in front of her, then sat down. "That bad?" She tilted her head with exhausted disgust, but continued eating. "I'm sorry."

"Technically, you have nothing to apologize for. And believe me when I tell you, he's apologized enough himself. It is what it is, Daniel."

He studied the creases on her face that represented all the stress and pain the years had inflicted upon her. Despite them, he still found her beautiful. He wondered if the next Vala to reach this age, the one he would grow old with, would look different. He stopped himself. Who said they would grow old together?

"Daniel," Jack called, "come see this."

He got up. Daniel made sure to squeeze Vala's shoulder as he exited the kitchen, leaving her to finish her meal in peace. "What is it?"

Jack held up a different photo album, open to some older pictures. "Look at yourself," he said with a cooky grin.

Daniel squinted as he approached. "Oh God."

Jack chuckled.

Gracie pointed. "That was you?"

Daniel huffed, embarrassed by the photo of a younger him with a floppy-do haircut and gigantic glasses. He didn't want to dwell on how incredibly ignorant he was back then. Nor how much danger he had really been putting himself in by stepping through the gate. It was a wonder that young man in the photo was even the same person as himself now.

Then he considered what his older self must be thinking of him. Was he the ignorant one now?

Jack lost interest in teasing him and chose instead to regal Gracie with a story from their early days, inspired by the photos. She listened intently as Daniel just stood there with hands in pockets. He leaned back on the doorframe of the kitchen while Jack yammered on.

Daniel stared at the framed photos across the room on the shelf. Only Vala and Sha're were on display in this entire set of quarters. No one else. Just two women who were important to him in different ways. Part of himself, mainly the part with too much pride, refused to admit that Vala had any influence over him at all. But when he glanced around at the dwelling of his future self, it clicked. Honestly, he didn't actually need all of this space for himself. It's as if he had set himself up in this gigantic apartment with the expectation that someone would join him. It didn't take a genius to guess who.

Clearly, the other him hated his job with a passion. But he trudged through it… for her. He masterminded a crazy scheme to change time… for her. Yes, Gracie was an important motivator. But Daniel suspected, no, he knew, that Vala was the driving force behind all his future self's decisions.

If that wasn't love, then he didn't know what was.

Dammit, he thought to himself. I've wasted so much time. The Vala that was contemporary to him was, regrettably, nothing more than his friend and teammate. Daniel had already been starting to admit that he wanted more, but remained hesitant to act. He dwelled on thoughts of starting a relationship with her, seeing how far it could go, and then having it all cut short by some sort of work-related tragedy. It was enough to scare him into doing nothing. But seeing this place now… seeing what another version of himself had accomplished in her name… made him realize he'd been an idiot for not getting on with it already. Life was too short for the nonsense that held him back. He promised himself right then and there to correct that oversight just as soon as he got back.

The Vala of this time appeared next to him, listening in to Jack's story. She found herself just as interested as their daughter, not having been around for the period of life Jack was reminiscing about now. Daniel only half-listened as Jack embellished his retelling of some early SG-1 experience. He was distracted instead, imagining how he would approach the Vala from his own time once he got back.

Gracie listened intently and wide-eyed as Jack finished his story. She nodded uncertainly when it was done, only half-believing his tale. "Now tell me about… your clone," she requested. Jack sat up, looked thoughtful, then dove right in.

Cameron leaned in as they stared at the blue puddle shimmering within the stargate. "Maybe this could be our opportunity to get them out quietly," he whispered conspiratorially.

The elder Daniel rubbed at his white beard stubble. "Maybe," he muttered quietly next to him.

The pair stood just outside a set of clearly marked concentric circles on the floor, emanating from the gate. The inner-most circle showed the danger zone that a new wormhole's kawoosh would invade each time the portal activated. The next circle marked the safe zone, where SG-teams and departing visitors typically stood while waiting to step through an active wormhole.

Along that outer circle, emitters were embedded into the floor. Unlike the original SGC, this base did not have an iris for its stargate. Instead it had a shield that formed a protective dome around it, activating when needed to prevent anything from getting through. Should the base be assaulted through the wormhole, nothing would immediately endanger the people who manned the gate room. The defense team would have time to adequately respond and the techs could evacuate, if they didn't also jump to the base's defense. And if anything were to happen to the base externally, say orbital weapons fire or some sort of explosion, the shield would automatically protect the gate from complete destruction. This way, Earth would not be permanently cut off from the rest of the network. The destructive kawoosh of a forming wormhole would clear the path of any debris for someone to come through. Earth allies coming to the rescue would know to be prepared for the dangerous climate of Antarctica. Enemies, meanwhile, would find themselves at a bitterly cold disadvantage.

Louder now, so that the team standing ready could hear, Cameron ordered, "Move out."

A group of five soldiers in green military attire complied. Their leader nodded respectfully to the General as he led them forward toward the shining wormhole. They were armed as any SG-team had been in the past 20-30 years, just with upgraded weapons. The pair watching them didn't blink as the wormhole shut down upon their departure. Daniel and Cameron turned around to face an array of seats positioned at the side of the gate. Within each station sat a worker responsible for control of the DHD, communications, and other vital base functions.

"Sarge, let me know the minute they check back in," Daniel ordered the tech sitting closest to the gate.

"Yes, sir," the man replied easily.

"Strategy session," Cameron announced to Daniel.

"My office?"

Cameron tilted his head in that direction. Daniel nodded and they both exited the gate room, leaving its remaining occupants to continue their work as before. The walk was short. The hallway leading to his office was just beyond the gate room by design. That meant any alien VIP would be whisked immediately into Daniel's audience upon arrival to Earth, preventing them from wandering through the base. They'd had enough problems at the previous SGC to know that letting offworlders witness critical base operations was more trouble than it was worth. If Daniel decided it was appropriate to release newcomers into the facility at large, then their next stop would be Medical, where Dr. Mitchell's team would screen them through yet another filter. All the while, scanners were hidden along their path, watching for bugs of both the technological and pathogenic varieties.

They had caught many an imposter attempting to infiltrate the Antarctic base this way. Thus far, to Daniel's knowledge, the base was clean. But he and Cameron never let go of their concern that any of their beloved colleagues could be compromised elsewhere on Earth. It was a war on two fronts just to keep the base free of undesirable elements. They both hoped to experience a little relief from that constant anxiety soon.

Daniel plopped down into the seat behind his desk tiredly. Cameron grabbed a chair from the conference table and sat down on it backwards facing the desk. He leaned his arms on the chair's back and laid his head there. For a moment, neither of them spoke, still trying to process the insanity of the last few days. They not only had worries related to their time-traveling guests, but to other more immediate matters as well. By this point in their long careers working alongside each other, they were both brothers-in-arms and brothers-in-exhaustion.

"I can't wait to get Carolyn off this base and go somewhere warm," Cameron whined through his arms.

"I hear the beaches on Trevia are nice this time of year," Daniel quipped as he let his head fall back on his own chair.

The General popped his head up. "We could make it a double-date," he said, grinning mischievously. "Sure the ladies would love that."

Daniel smirked. He glared when a light on his desk began to flash incessantly, signaling someone was calling. He decided to ignore it. That would prompt the caller to leave a message. There were other ways to get his immediate attention if the situation truly demanded it.

He groaned and sat up straight. Time for business. "What's your idea about getting our guests off this base?"

"Was thinking we treat the offworld incident as an emergency to cause as much activity as possible. Sneak 'em offworld among the crowd in the hubbub. Then meet up and drive 'em over to Praxeon."

"Hide them in plain sight," Daniel mused. He couldn't close half the base down again so soon after the last unexpected shut-down. It would raise far too many questions that would alert their Earth-bound Goa'uld enemies that something was happening. He'd yet to eliminate them all, but at least those plans were already in motion elsewhere.

"Your younger self looks different enough if we put some shades on him. And almost nobody would recognize O'Neill."

"Get him shades and a hat, just in case."

"Yep," Cameron agreed. "We could put them in the largest group bringing through the supplies. Everyone'll be busy, worrying about what they need to pack and where to go. I could light a real good fire under everyone's asses. It'd be a hot mess."

"Just the cover we need then," his friend agreed.

"Question, though. What about the kid?"

Daniel drew in a slow breath. "I haven't heard her answer yet."

"Jackson," Cameron said seriously, "We kinda need to know now."

"This isn't something you can just drop on someone's lap and expect them to decide in an instant." He glanced at the message lights blinking on a panel inlaid on his desk. They seemed to be multiplying. "Besides, if I'm the one that pushes it, it might make her decide something that she'll regret. I can't be responsible for that."

Cameron rubbed at his neck. "Fair enough." He seemed to consider something. "Well, what if I follow up on it? I'm more or less neutral in this whole thing." He gestured at the angry lights on Daniel's desk as he continued, "Besides, looks like you've got people hunting for you."

"Ugh, don't remind me."

"Sorry, that's part of my job."

Daniel rolled his eyes. "I think you enjoy that part a little too much," he complained.

Cameron flashed him a playful smirk. He got up, returned his chair to the conference table, then moved to the back of Daniel's desk. He reached his hand into an inconspicuous groove behind a monitor on the wall. The lever he pulled instantly opened the hidden door. "I'll leave you to it and go check on our friends."

"Hey," Daniel stopped him. "Thanks, Cam," he said meaningfully.

Cameron smiled softly and nodded before disappearing.

When the door clicked shut behind him, Daniel made a face at all the blinking lights on his desk, clamoring for his attention.

"Knock, knock," Cameron announced himself. He let himself into Daniel's quarters.

"He just lets you walk in here?" the younger version asked from across the room. Vala stood next to him, grinning now that Cameron had returned.

"Yeah, of course."

Gracie looked at him with amusement from the couch. "I think the other Daniel still complains."

Cameron just chuckled as he approached. "General," he greeted to Jack.

"General," Jack responded from his seat. He gestured for Cameron to sit. "Just how long have you been wearing those stars, anyway?"

"Oh, it's been a minute, sir."

"Not gonna tell me, huh?"

"No, sir. I'm already afraid we're breaking too many rules as it is."

Daniel concurred from his place leaning on the kitchen door frame. "Probably."

"I see we're taking a walk down memory lane," Cameron observed, looking at all the photo albums. He pointed at one of the photos featuring Sam in her military uniform. "Well, just look at the beautiful mama right there."

Gracie noted admiration in his tone. She was intrigued by his accent. There was a slight difference to it, compared to the rest. "How well did you know her?" she asked curiously.

He smiled wistfully at the young blonde. "Your Mama and I were good friends. For a good long time, we were the same rank. Made things comfortable." He glanced at Jack. "O'course, not too comfortable."

Jack simply listened, amused by his comment.

Vala snorted. "Cameron, tell her about the time you lost your pants."

Daniel smirked. "Which time? There were so many of them."

"Twice. It only happened twice!" the General responded, somewhat incredulous.

"Please, do tell," Jack encouraged with mirth. Gracie smiled shyly, not sure what to make of the way this group engaged in banter so easily. She was starting to realize just how close they all must have been. You could tell someone so, but to really witness it was quite another thing.

"If you don't tell the story," Vala warned, "then I will."

Cameron pointed at her. "You talkin' about the time when…" She nodded. He dropped his chin down to his chest briefly and sighed. Despite his slight embarrassment, he was smiling. He proceeded to recount the occasion when he had chased after a kidnapped Vala, in the hopes of rescuing her. Daniel made it a point to remind him that he stole a motorcycle in the process. All throughout the story, the others sprinkled in little tidbits that hinted at just how much they cared about each other, even if they teased each other mercilessly.

Their interactions warmed Gracie's heart. All these happy moments they shared were obviously fond memories. Soon, her father and the younger Daniel would leave. They would go back to whatever life they had and make new memories with the people they loved… including her birth mother. But where would that leave her, she wondered? In that moment, Gracie considered what it would mean if she left along with them. Could she make new memories with her birth mother, too?

She glanced at the woman who was her mother now, laughing along easily as Daniel made another snide comment at Cameron's expense. Vala seemed so carefree here among them. When she ever felt safe, then Gracie felt safe. The young blonde longed for that feeling to be permanent. It was something she only ever experienced in rare and fleeting moments, like when they were among their Jaffa friends.

She grit her teeth surreptitiously. It felt like a betrayal to even consider leaving her mother at all. Outwardly, she smiled along with the group as they continued to cajole each other good-naturedly. Gracie thought back to what her mother had tried to explain earlier, about being old enough to not forget her. She studied Vala now. If her mother was so happy with these people, maybe she could get a chance to see those carefree smiles more often in the past. Vala would definitely be different, but she'd be happier. It's what she wanted most for the woman who raised her. Isn't that why she challenged the younger Daniel when she met him? To remove a perceived obstacle on the path to her mother's safety and security?

Gracie glanced at him as the group carried on, now lost in their memories, focusing on the funnier experiences in their lives. The older version of him was so different. Hard-edged. Burdened. Powerful. Gracie knew that powerful men were meant to be regarded with heavy suspicion, no matter how much affection they showed toward you. But this Daniel was nothing like that. He could put one at ease with his soft-spoken words and pure heart. Both versions of Daniel Jackson had good intentions, but she certainly found one more preferable to be around than the other.

She sighed inwardly, glancing at her father now. He would leave. And then she would be fatherless again. She would have just her mother, the older Daniel, and all their shared regrets over what they'd lost. The old man would let her roam free on Earth, eventually. But the thought scared her. She had no idea how this world worked. She'd be dependent on him to learn, knowing that her own mother was not from this planet and hadn't been here since Gracie was a child. Maybe that doctor friend of theirs could help her. She felt comfortable with her. But she was high-ranking and busy, too. Gracie feared that would be too much of a burden.

But, if she went to the past, the so-called burden could be spread evenly among many. Perhaps Gracie would feel less guilty asking them to teach her a new way to live. She'd regain a father, a mother, these uncles, and still keep her adoptive mother, however different she might be. There wouldn't be as much running. There would be more time for… well… Gracie could not even imagine. But anything had to be better than constantly looking over your shoulder. Or holding your nose when a particularly nasty job came their way. She shivered at the thought of some of the worse ones they had to do. All so they could simply afford to fuel their ship. Or just eat.

Gracie considered the benefits of leaving. She wanted her mother to be happier. She wanted to see that every day. In the past, it was almost guaranteed. She realized it as she watched Vala with these old friends here. What's more, she wanted to have her parents back. And here was the opportunity of a lifetime staring her in the face. She could try a lifestyle that didn't involve the drawbacks hers currently possessed now. It would be something new. Something fresh. A life surrounded by family who obviously loved her and could help her.

Above all, it would be safe.

Chapter Text

Chapter 6 – Escape Velocity

Everyone turned when the door opened with a click. The elder Daniel came in quietly, shutting the door behind him. He paused to scan the room, seeing that everyone was there. "How is everything?"

"We're good," Cameron replied for the group. He stood against one of the few bare walls between bedroom doors.

"Where are we on that thing we talked about?" Daniel asked, looking straight at him.

The other man turned to Gracie, standing awkwardly at the kitchen entrance. Vala stood with her, rubbing her arms. "Well, I think I'll let her tell you."

All eyes now on her, Gracie felt uncomfortable. She felt pressure, but not necessarily from any of them. The pressure was coming from within. There was a nagging sensation. Her insides were unsteady because of the monumental decision she was making. "I think I'm going with them," she said quietly, gesturing at Jack and the younger Daniel seated on the couch. Part of Gracie's mind screamed at her in fury, demanding she choose the easier option to simply stay. It accused her of selfishness.

She stared back at her mother with apology in her expression.

Jack watched her, sensing her extreme apprehension over the decision. He couldn't deny that this is what he wanted her to do all along, ever since Old Man Daniel had posed the question. But he sympathized for her. She was taking a huge step. He'd seen others abandon their past lives for the potential of new and better fortunes. Teal'c and Vala, themselves, were prime examples. He was confident that Gracie could make the best of it, too. Encouragingly, he said, "I'll be right there with you, the whole way." He offered her a soft smile.

"Same here," the younger Daniel agreed. He locked eyes with Vala, not even trying to guess how much this would affect her. "Promise to take care of her."

Vala took in a small breath, mouth parted, but had no words. She closed her eyes briefly, then turned to her daughter. She nodded in agreement with her decision. This simple gesture boosted Gracie's confidence slightly.

"Gracie," the elder Daniel said diplomatically, "I know this is a difficult choice. But it's also very brave of you to take this opportunity."

"Yeah, she's an O'Neill and a Carter. Bravery's in the blood," Cameron complimented. Jack nodded in approval.

Gracie looked between them. After steadying herself with a deep breath, she asked, "What happens now?"

The elder Daniel moved to place himself in front of the wall panel that lit up earlier to call him away. Addressing the whole group, he announced, "Now, we engage in some distraction to get you off the base quickly." He addressed Cameron, "I put in some preliminary orders to start arranging kits for the operation. Inventory is now underway."

"So the team checked back in? Is it what we thought?" Cameron clarified.

"Yes… and it's bad," he said.

"Alright. Inventory might take a few hours, at most."

Daniel explained to the others, "Some allies offworld are dealing with a radiation leak from one of their power generators. We're going to help." The younger Daniel shivered, knowing all too well how painful radiation exposure could be.

Cameron added, "They helped us out when we were in a bind. It's only right that we return the favor."

"We need to evacuate and triage the victims. We also need to help them deal with the leak. Shutting that generator down isn't as simple as flipping a switch."

"Which gives you three the perfect opportunity to get off-base without anyone really noticing," Cameron went on. "We're going to have you pose as some of the techs we're sending over with supplies."

"You can't just fly us right back out the way we came?" Jack asked dubiously.

"Not this time," Daniel declared. He chose not to get into a long explanation about why.

Jack shrugged, accepting this. "What do you need us to do?"

"Keep your heads down. Go along with whatever you're being told to do, up through the point where we rendezvous at a time to be determined and get the Hell outta Dodge," Cameron replied.

Gracie scrunched her face, only barely understanding him. She looked to her mother for guidance. "You get used to it," Vala whispered, knowing exactly what she was going through, not knowing all of his idioms and phrases. "Eventually." She rolled her eyes in Cameron's direction.

"We still need to hammer out more details. Cam? Time to light some fires," Daniel declared, using yet more unfamiliar expressions that Gracie struggled to grasp.

The man he addressed clapped his hands in affirmation. "My specialty. Ass-lighting fires coming up." Now Vala blinked in annoyance at his creative Earth phrasing. Cameron pushed off the wall he'd been leaning on. Straightening out his jacket, he bid the others goodbye for now. "I'll be back with more specifics soon. Jackson, I'll see you out there." He then left.

"The people you're helping, they have no relation to the people who've been after us, right?" Gracie wondered worriedly.

"No, they're different," the older Daniel replied. "They've been free of Goa'uld influence for a very long time." He looked over to his doppelganger and dead best friend on the couch. "We don't expect any of them to recognize you either."

"What about your personnel?" Jack asked.

"The same. Very few people here would have known you, Jack. And of those few, none are onworld right now. Well, except for former members of SG-1."

"And me?" the younger Daniel asked. "Doesn't everybody know me? Err, you?"

The older Daniel grimaced as he looked at him.

"Darling, I'm pretty sure the differences between you are enough at this point," Vala said as gently as possible.

The elder man sighed, tiredly acknowledging just how much he had aged. He tilted his head to her in agreement. "Don't worry," he added, "we plan to make everyone so busy they'll barely have time to do a double-take."

"What about me, Daniel?" Vala queried. "Do I get to see them off?"

He regarded her thoughtfully. If time was about to be reset, he wanted to savor these moments they had left. There was no way he could leave her behind anymore. "Yes," he answered with confidence. "Come with me to Praxeon."

"Praxeon?"

"It's where the device we need to do this is kept."

"Daniel," Jack started simply, "how?" Meaning how did you come across the place? How did you discover the technology? How do you know how to use it? He knew his friend would understand the implication of his single-word question.

The man pursed his lips. "Omeir." Vala took in a sudden breath. "Ba'al's former host."

"Ba'al?" Gracie asked incredulously. She had heard a lot about Ba'al. She knew he was one of the worst Goa'uld that her mother had dealt with.

"What are you saying?" the younger Daniel questioned.

"On a routine encounter with the Tok'ra, I saw Omeir. He sought me out. Wanted to know what happened to Vala." He looked at her pointedly. "He was worried for you."

Vala's mouth dropped. She obviously hadn't been aware.

"Something about his concern made me believe it was genuine. Plus I knew he was being closely monitored by the Tok'ra. He didn't go anywhere or talk to anyone without them. He was basically their prisoner. For some reason, I thought I could confide in him. Sounds crazy, I know," Daniel explained, shaking his head.

"Uhh, yeah. He was Ba'al for God's sake," Jack commented. The younger Daniel widened his eyes in agreement. Gracie looked perturbed.

"So what happened?" Vala urged him to continue.

"Well, it turned out to be a good thing that I told him everything. Because he offered up useful intel from his time on Earth that we later used to help dismantle the Goa'uld network. But more importantly, he told me about Ba'al's scheme to mess with time himself, before he was caught and extracted from Omeir's body."

Jack leaned forward. "What." He felt like he'd have a problem on his hands when he got back.

"He made a time machine."

"He made a time machine?" Vala asked with incredulity.

"Believe it or not, we owe Ba'al for being able to do any of this at all. Omeir heard my fleeting wish to just go back in time and reverse all of this bullshit. And he basically said he could make my dream come true."

"What?" the younger version of him asked, aghast.

"He told me where to find the machine. He even escorted me there to show me how to use it. Of course, this was with a Tok'ra escort of his own. And then, here's the kicker, he re-programmed the thing so that only he and I could activate it. Well, eventually, Cam, too, just in case."

"So, no chance that the Tok'ra would be able to use that thing?" Jack ventured, somewhat suspicious.

"Oh he made damn sure that no one with a symbiote would be able to touch it at all."

"What about a Jaffa still hosting a symbiote in his pouch?" Gracie asked emphatically.

Daniel found himself impressed with her again. "You're just as smart as your mom was," he complimented. "Omeir made it so that the presence of any symbiote, whether embedded in a host or being carried by a Jaffa, would trigger safety measures to prevent the machine's use."

"By now a Jaffa still nursing a symbiote cannot be trusted," Vala added.

"Exactly."

"Praxeon?" his younger self repeated the name.

"Yes. Several hours away from here by ship. Also accesible by stargate."

"So somehow we go there and then backward in time?" Jack clarified.

Daniel nodded.

"Am I going offworld with them?" Vala wondered.

"No, you'll accompany me by ship offworld." He gritted his teeth. "I'll have you pose as one of my assistants. Put you in full gear that will easily obscure your face from the cameras." He pursed his lips, seemingly guilty.

Jack couldn't help but ask. "Why does that seem too easy after all the shit you went through to get us onto this base originally?"

Daniel drew in a breath hesitantly. "Hard to explain."

His dead friend was hardly convinced. Jack gave the older Daniel a look that demanded more information.

He spoke slowly, "I've seemed to only hire female assistants with dark hair. She'll pass easily." He then quickly added, "Especially without Gracie right next to her."

Vala blinked at him and crossed her arms. She raised an eyebrow at him. Jack and the younger Daniel suddenly found themselves uneasy. "Planned or unplanned?" she said dangerously in reference to his hiring practices.

Daniel swallowed. "Maybe both," he said awkwardly.

Gracie cringed, realizing the jealousy that must be bubbling up in her mother. Her eyes flitted between them. "Right then," she cut in, not enjoying the tension, "we have to separate just to move about the base."

Daniel seemed relieved by her observation. "The Goa'uld are used to hunting you as a pair. This would throw them off, if they had anyone watching."

"Whatever happened to safety in numbers," his younger self complained.

Jack shook his head, staring at the elder version of his friend with disapproval. Paranoia oozed out of the man based on his mannerisms and actions. This was a version of him he could definitely do without.

General Mitchell was intimidating. Jack was actually a bit impressed. He listened to him bark orders at the group assembled before the gate. He looked around surreptitiously as Cameron emphasized the need for everyone to do their assigned duties with fidelity and urgency. All others were standing at full attention. The General added that each individual had an important part to play in the bigger picture for the mission. Somehow Jack sensed he was covering for himself, Daniel, and Gracie with that last bit, quietly discouraging anyone from questioning their presence.

"We have support ships from the SGC already en route to the planet," Cameron supplied to all those present. "We may exchange personnel and adjust our operation as the need arises."

Good, Jack thought. It was a good cover.

"Move out!" he ordered forcefully. Small groups began to pass through the event horizon with haste.

Jack glanced askance at Gracie, whose eyes were wide in fright, barely visible underneath a baseball-style green cap. Her hair was pulled back into a bun that peeked out from the back of her hat. They'd dressed her up in a uniform like everyone else here. She blended in nicely. On his other side, Daniel shifted his heavy case from one hand to the other. He'd been given a pair of Cam's aviator shades to ensure that no one got a good look at him. Jack himself had also donned a pair of sunglasses, and apparently, they were his. Old Man Daniel was a bit of a packrat, he realized, especially when it came to his dead self's stuff. Jack wasn't sure if it was age or just his circumstances that had driven the man so crazy.

Soon it was their group's turn to pass through the shimmering gate. Jack reassuringly patted Gracie's free hand, but kept his eyes forward. He allowed the people in front of him to take the lead. He silently caught Cameron's gaze just before they went through the wormhole.

They arrived to organized chaos on the other side. Triage tents were already set up alongside the gate. Medical personnel were busy tending to the injured, Dr. Mitchell among them. She didn't acknowledge their group as they passed, though, being too busy treating someone's radiation burns. Jack, Daniel, and Gracie dutifully carried heavy cases of God-knows-what while they followed their group leader into the sprawling facility nearby.

Once further in, the leader pointed at different places along an inner circular wall for each person to place their cases. Jack briefly overheard something about each pack containing radiation-mitigation equipment, whatever the Hell that meant. As expected, he was separated from Daniel and Gracie. He could feel the anxiety seeping out of his daughter as she was forced to walk further around the curve and out of his sight to place her pack.

Jack knew he needed to work quickly so he could get back to her as soon as possible. If anyone addressed her directly, she wouldn't know what to say. He'd have to cover for her. He hurriedly dropped his case onto the floor against the wall and opened it up. They'd shown him how to do this exactly once, and he carefully tried to repeat that process now. As Jack fiddled with the components of the tech inside the case, he idly wondered at what point the SGC had come up with this stuff in the first place. Or had they acquired it from another planet? He then wondered if he would be alive long enough to learn the answer in his own timeline.

He sure as Hell hoped so.

"Done," he quietly breathed out to himself. Knees aching from squatting just that short amount of time, Jack stood back up. He shook his legs a bit, cursing his creeping arthritis and old age. With what speed he could muster, he ran off in the direction the rest of his group had gone.

As he rounded a corner, Jack let out a breath of relief when he saw Gracie waiting for him. She was nervously looking around and wringing her hands. Careful not to draw extra attention to them as other personnel ran about in a frenzy, he laid a hand on her shoulder. "You good?" She nodded wordlessly. "Okay, let's find our mutual friend," Jack said, deliberately not mentioning the base commander's name aloud.

They found Daniel further along. Everyone made eye contact with each other. Then they began to move as a group, with purpose, back the way they came.

"Hey!" The trio froze. Slowly, Jack turned around to see who was talking. His companions warily copied him. Another member of the SGC approached them. Jack stepped forward naturally in front of the other two. "Which emitters did you place?" the man demanded.

"E5 through 7," Jack answered immediately.

The man looked down at a tablet cradled in his arm. He seemed to nod at something there, tapping at it with a stylus. He waved them along. "Alright, proceed with your next assignment," he ordered, not stopping to verify what they were supposed to do next. General Mitchell had made it abundantly clear that no one had time for that. Everyone had to be on their A-game all on their own.

No one else questioned them further as they exited the facility and headed back toward the gate. It was still active when it came within view. More people were about now, some huddled in groups discussing next steps. Others were hurrying back and forth between supply crates and the medical tents. Above them, an SGC-controlled ship appeared to be landing. Its thrusters blared loudly, obscuring the whine of landing gear as it prepared to make contact with the ground. Another SGC ship gleamed brightly nearby as the light from the red sun glinted across its shiny metal.

From afar, they could see Cameron passing through the gate, flanked by other personnel. An airman of unknown rank immediately ran up to him to provide a sitrep. Jack and his companions paused. They faced each other, pretending to be in deep discussion like others were. But really, they were waiting for the General to address them.

"Dad," Gracie started nervously. "What if he doesn't see us?"

"He will."

Daniel had a good view of Cameron's face from his position. He observed him staring into the medical tents as his subordinate spoke to him. His eyes were searching and finally settled on Carolyn, busy among the other medical personnel. The General turned back to his airman and seemed to rattle off orders. The man hurried along with the other personnel who had escorted him through the gate.

Now alone, Cameron took a good look around at the workers buzzing around the area like bees. He turned his head to squint at the ships he'd ordered here for support. Then his eyes swept over Jack, Daniel, and Gracie. He remained expressionless. Without any sign of acknowledgement, he stepped into the medical tents. Daniel watched as he placed himself near his wife, talking. Carolyn didn't look up from what she was doing but seemed to respond. She nodded.

"Did he see us?" Jack asked.

"Yeah. Come on, let's move a little closer to where we saw Carolyn."

Gracie whipped her head around. She hadn't had a chance to interact with her again. She would have liked to thank her for her kindness or at least say goodbye. Even if it was only for now, considering she'd meet the younger one soon enough. Something akin to regret made her heart ache. She barely knew the woman. But missing the chance to greet her one last time seemed to represent the pain she felt for leaving behind everyone else she knew here.

It was too late now to change her mind. She had committed to this decision and needed to see it through. Gracie had to know what kind of life awaited her in the care of her full family. The life that had been stolen. She silently hoped, but did not dare to ask, that she'd be able to talk to Dr. Mitchell as they approached her position.

"You three!" a voiced called to them. "With me!" Jack's heart jumped momentarily, but it was Cameron summoning them forward.

Jack and Daniel broke out into jogs to comply, with a stunned Gracie following. Cameron began leading them toward one of the ships. Gracie glanced back with disappointment at his wife and the missed opportunity she represented.

The ship they approached was being unloaded. It was decidedly smaller than the troop transport Cameron piloted before. Multiple personnel were relieving the vessel of various boxes and briefcases. Everyone seemed to be grabbing just the thing they wanted and quickly leaving to bring it to wherever it belonged. Gracie was dumbfounded by the sheer number of people Daniel and Cameron employed. She found herself impressed by their effortless coordination. It was a far cry from the few official workplaces she'd had, where no one could be trusted and the boss was always at risk of being killed off. Inevitably and inconveniently, all of them were. It was never her nor her mother's doing.

But here? Gracie could tell these people would die for their commanders. That was just obvious.

When they reached the ramp to enter the back of the vessel, Gracie blinked rapidly at who was standing there. There was her mother, suited up in the same drab green uniform as her, complete with a cap and neat hair bun. She was holding a tablet and seemed to be checking things off as people exited the ship. Vala could have passed for any other member of the SGC. But, Gracie reminded herself, she actually was a member of the SGC.

"Where's Jackson?" Cameron spoke to her coolly.

Vala gestured behind her toward the ship's main compartment. She said nothing further, pretending she didn't see Jack, Daniel, and Gracie. A random airman walked up to her to ask a question. Vala responded to him without hesitation, seeming to know exactly what to say and how to answer. Gracie was perplexed by the ease with which she had donned this confident persona. The man didn't seem to have any clue who she really was. He scuttled off with the last of the ship's cargo.

Vala tapped at the tablet with her stylus a few more times, then turned around. She ventured further into the main compartment, motioning for the General to follow. She led them all to where the elder Daniel was, leaning in close to a pair of pilots in conversation. Jack's nose crinkled. It sounded like he was speaking in Arabic. The group stood in waiting for the base commander to finish. Vala, meanwhile, handed the tablet straight to him. Without looking up, Daniel accepted it. He briefly looked down at it and tapped around on the display while he continued talking.

Eventually, he placed his thumb over a fingerprint reader, apparently approving or acknowledging something there. He handed the tablet back to his "assistant" without any word toward her. Vala turned right around to hand the tablet over to General Mitchell, who proceeded to do the same as Daniel with it. Neither addressed each other nor even made any real eye contact.

Jack and the younger Daniel glanced at each other. Cameron didn't seem to regard this as anything out of the ordinary. And if it was, he wasn't showing it. Soon the other Daniel finished his conversation and addressed Cameron.

"General?"

"We have a problem."

"And what's that?"

"We're missing some of the raw material required to absorb the radiation."

"I thought the Pledians had enough?" Daniel said with incredulity. Whether or not it was genuine was anyone's guess. He then addressed the pilots in what Jack was now certain to be Arabic. One of them tapped at his console to activate a heads-up display. The pilot scrolled through a list and pointed while talking.

Daniel translated their findings. "Our pilots here tell us a couple planets have what we need and are just a few hours away." He looked only at Cameron. "What kind of a timeline are we talking about here?"

"Less than we want. I say, get these boys over to the bigger ship to grab as much as the cargo hold can handle. I'll pilot this ship and get you out of here before we all get irradiated."

"Cam," Daniel seemed to protest.

"My job is to keep you alive, Jackson. Let me do it."

The two of them stared at each other meaningfully. Then Daniel seemed to give the order to the pilots to transfer to the other vessel, as Cameron had suggested. They got up. One of them accepted the tablet from the General, seeming to understand that it belonged elsewhere off the ship. Neither pilot even looked at the companions Cameron had brought aboard. They all watched as the men vacated the vessel, closing the ramp behind them.

"Colonel Burnham," Cameron called to someone unseen on his radio, "see to it that the Tanker is fully unloaded. Our Arabic-speaking counterparts are headed there to take it offworld to get us more anti-radiation rocks. Keep the tablet one of 'em has; it's inventory. Orders from Commander Jackson."

"Yes, sir," came a clipped reply.

"You will be in command on the ground, Colonel. Mitchell out."

His subordinate acknowledged him, then the radio audibly clicked off. Everyone stood silent for a moment, watching each other.

"We good?" the elder Daniel asked.

"We good," Cameron replied.

Vala groaned loudly, pulling off her cap and releasing her hair. She stuffed the crumbled hat into the white-haired Daniel's hands. Then she pushed him over to occupy one of the pilot's seats. Gracie blinked in confusion. Cameron slid into the seat next to her.

"You got this, Princess?"

"Yeah, how hard can it be?"

Cameron merely chuckled, unconcerned that his co-pilot would be someone who'd never flown this exact vessel before. Gracie marveled at the unconditional trust he had with her mother. They began the process of starting up the ship.

"Uhh, question," Jack said, raising a finger into the air. "What the Hell was that?"

"Yeah," the younger Daniel agreed, confusion evident in his tone.

The other Daniel gestured for them to take seats along the walls. Gracie sat on the same side as him while the time travelers sat opposite. "Well, it wasn't a lie. Right?" Daniel looked at the back of Cam's head.

"Right," he answered. The ship broke contact with the ground. "We just conveniently pretended we didn't know we'd need those rocks until now," he added distractedly as the ship rose straight up toward the upper atmosphere.

"Isn't that a little… I don't know, dangerous and irresponsible to have waited?" the younger Daniel questioned. Jack looked back and forth among them. Gracie seemed confused as well.

"Oh don't worry, Jackson. They actually have enough to address the problem for now. No one from our side is in real danger from it… until maybe tomorrow."

"Are you kidding?" the younger Daniel asked.

"Darling," Vala added helpfully, "they have successfully mastered the art of deception via omission. They never said anything that wasn't true. But they also didn't tell the whole truth."

"I'm a master now," Cameron laughed with pride. "Hear that, Jackson?" Vala reached over to pinch his cheek affectionately.

"Yep," the older one replied, watching out the viewport as clouds whizzed by.

"I was talking about the fact that not all your personnel seem to have the same chain of command," Jack clarified his earlier question.

Daniel nodded in better understanding of his query. "The SGC as it exists now is not a full military operation. The General makes recommendations. But I give the final orders."

"Soooo, not all of your staff speaks English?"

"Jack," both Daniels chided simultaneously.

"Don't get me wrong here. I'm all for international cooperation. But isn't having a common language essential for operations?"

"They understand English," the elder Daniel explained patiently. "It's just easier to give orders to them in their native language so there isn't any doubt."

"How many languages do you speak?" Gracie asked, looking up at him in awe from his side.

"Not enough," Daniel complained.

His younger counterpart blinked. Usually his linguistic abilities were lauded as more than adequate for any given situation. He'd have to consider adjusting his ego about that, knowing what he knew now. Daniel thought back to the labels on every door and wall in the Antarctic SGC translated into multiple tongues. It really was international in there.

"So what now?" Gracie queried the group.

"We only have a two-hour ride over to Praxeon. That planet gave us an advantage," Cameron answered.

As he spoke, the ship flew even faster, reaching escape velocity to completely break free of the planet's gravity. The clouds soon receded. Jack saw a field of stars as they exited the upper atmosphere. Gracie absent-mindedly tapped her heels on the deck plating. Then she realized she had no mag boots on, nor had any need of them on a ship like this. The vessel effortlessly maintained its own local gravity within the cabin. She thought she'd need to remind herself of that capability more and more now. The younger Daniel across from her seemed to catch her momentary exasperation but said nothing.

Eventually, Vala sounded off from the co-pilot's seat. "We're clearing the local solar system." The pair at the console seemed to be working harmoniously. If Daniel hadn't known he'd traveled in time, he would have thought this was just any other day watching Vala and Cameron pilot a ship together. From his spot behind them, the only thing to tip off a difference was the light grey streaks they both sported in their hair.

"Hyperspace entry," Cameron announced. The viewport now displayed the familiar swirling blues that denoted their mode of travel. He swiveled around in his chair to face the group. "Time for a wardrobe change, right?"

"Yes," the older Daniel agreed. He leaned down to open a storage compartment underneath his seat. From it, he pulled a duffle bag stuffed with clothes. As Gracie peered into the unzipped bag, she spied her black travel suit on top. Daniel handed it to her. "There's a lavatory over there you can use to change. It's a bit tight," he warned.

"I'll manage," Gracie responded. She readily headed for the small private compartment off to the side of the ship. She was more than happy to get back into familiar gear, even if they weren't letting her bring back her mag boots or most of her weaponry. She was allowed to keep simple weapons and tools that would have been common in the time period she was heading to.

Daniel pulled out more clothing from the duffle bag, handing a set to Jack and then to his younger self. With Vala busy at the pilot console and the remaining people present being just men, the pair simply changed into their old uniforms right where they were. Soon their borrowed clothing was restuffed into the duffle bag. Jack decided to keep his sunglasses as a souvenir and slipped them into one of his flap pockets. It was understood that modern SGC uniforms would be too obviously different from those of their own time. They had a specific story cooked up to explain Gracie's sudden arrival which didn't involve spilling the whole truth. Except for a chosen few, everyone would be led to believe that Jack and Daniel simply got sidetracked and brought home a new friend.

Gracie rejoined them, now clad in her leather suit, complete with its numerous pockets and buckles. She seemed refreshed. The younger Daniel found it oxymoronic that she even breathed easier, despite the tight bodice hugging her body like a corset. His older self handed her another bag stuffed with the items she was allowed to bring along. He watched with interest as she pocketed each one, seeming to know where each tool belonged by rote. She was in for a sustained culture shock when she came to live with them permanently on Earth. Her current attire was more appropriate for Halloween where he was from. Her borrowed uniform joined the others in the bag, which was then returned to its storage space.

With the time they had left, the group reviewed next steps.

"I received a message from Omeir. He'll be there," Daniel declared. "He'll install the extra power packs we need to ensure the facility has what it needs to do what we're asking it to do."

"What about the Tok'ra?" Jack asked.

"They're cutting him some slack these days. He's been allowed to travel without an escort for a few years now. They're still keeping an eye on him but allowing him a longer leash."

"You sure?" Jack's distrust was evident.

"Even if they are there, Jack, we'll have to send them away because the device won't activate in their presence. When they see me and Cam, that'll be enough for them to skedaddle."

"Hope you're right."

"If it makes you feel any better, I'll go down there alone, then call back up with an all-clear."

"Good idea," Jack agreed. Daniel tilted his head to confirm.

"How do we enter the area where the time machine is?" the younger Daniel asked.

"Rings."

Jack, Daniel, and Gracie looked around the ship. There was no ring platform. They turned back to the white-haired commander.

"Don't worry, you'll see."

Chapter Text

Chapter 7 – Prolonged Travel

"We're here," Cameron announced.

Vala stared at the displays, hands now frozen. She took in a quiet breath. The weight of what was about to happen felt heavy on her chest. Until now, she'd been able to distract herself with piloting the ship. Cameron's hand reached over to squeeze one of hers tightly in support. He nodded at her with seriousness. Vala swallowed.

Behind them, the elder Daniel had already gotten up. He briefly checked his service weapon, then resheathed it in its holster. He tapped at his earpiece to activate his radio. "Omeir." He listened. "Yes, I'm coming down." He turned to address Cameron. "Bring out the platform."

The General nodded, tapping commands into the console.

Motors whirred as the floor of the main compartment split in two and retracted. Behaving like conveyor belts, they crept up the inside of the ship walls like a second skin. The eyes of Jack, Daniel, Vala, and Gracie grew wide as a set of transport rings was revealed, hidden underneath the deck this entire time.

"Damn, that's cool," Jack murmured in awe.

The white-haired Daniel smirked. "We've come a long way in 17 years." Jack made eye contact with him, then simply nodded in wonderment. Daniel stepped toward the ring platform and opened a panel inlaid into the wall nearby. Cameron remained in his seat, but Vala got up to join the others. The group drew closer to see that the panel contained the standard set of controls. Daniel set the system to seek out the nearest set of rings.

Cam sounded off from the pilot chair. "Three minutes, Jackson." He set a visible timer on the heads-up display. His hand hovered over command functions to activate both it and the rings on Daniel's order.

"Got it." Daniel ventured into the center of the platform. He turned to face the group, arms loose at his sides and service weapon within easy reach. "Go." The air hummed as the rings rose up in succession, encompassing Daniel in a glow that only accentuated his white locks further. When the rings retreated back into their resting place, he was gone. The timer began its countdown.

Vala pulled Gracie into a tight hug. Jack and Daniel hung back as she whispered into her daughter's ear. These would be some of their last moments together.

"Gracie," Vala began shakily.

"Mom," Gracie responded, voice beginning to waver. "I promise I won't forget." She hugged her mother tighter. "You'll never stop being my mother to me."

"I know, Darling. Don't leave with regret. This is a chance at a better life. You deserve this." Vala didn't know if she said those encouraging words to keep Gracie from changing her mind or herself.

"What will you be like? In the past?"

Vala leaned back to study her daughter's face adoringly. She swept her now loose golden hair behind her shoulders. "I don't even know anymore. But, if you let Daniel help, I think I'll come around to caring for you again as much as I do now."

"Daniel?"

"We've always had a special bond. If there's anyone I'd listen to, it would be him. Whether I liked it or not." Vala smiled ruefully.

Gracie considered her words. She knew there were strong feelings involved, but the extent of them were still mysterious to her. He was the reformed villain in her mind. It continued to be difficult for her to reconcile her previous impression of Daniel with reality. She was trying, though. "Okay, I'll let him take the lead."

Vala smiled in approval. "Say hello to your birth mother for me. Tell her I miss her greatly. Tell her… that I tried to fill her place as best I could." Tears now welled up in Vala's eyes. She didn't try to stop them from falling now.

Gracie's tears followed. She hugged her mother again. "I promise to tell her."

Vala whispered hoarsely into Gracie's ear. "I love you."

Gracie shut her eyes tight. "I love you, too."

"Mitchell, it's been a Hell of a ride," Jack said, addressing the pilot.

Cameron got up to shake Jack's hand. "That it has, sir."

Daniel moved in to grasp hands with him as well. "Cam, thanks for everything."

"Go back home and fix the timeline. That'll be thanks enough."

"You're not worried, are you?" Daniel said in realization.

"Nah. I've lived the best life I could here. Married the most beautiful woman I could have ever dreamed of meeting. If it all ends today, I'm cool with it. My other self will find his way. I'm sure of it."

"That's pretty optimistic of you," Jack commented.

"Pessimism never did me any good. Thought I'd try the complete opposite instead and it's served me well."

"Almost sounds profound."

"Almost." Cameron chuckled. "I'll take that as a compliment, sir." Jack smiled at him and clapped him on the back in respect.

"Anything we should go back and tell your younger self?" Daniel offered.

"Now, now, Jackson, let's not get carried away," Cam chided lightly.

Daniel held up his hands. "Just checking in case you might have any more profound words of wisdom." He grinned.

Cam shook his head. "Well…" He shifted his weight from one foot to another. "I'd probably want him to go have some babies."

Jack really looked at him now, recognizing regret in his eyes. He didn't ask for reasons why Cameron remained childless. But he suspected the threats posed by Earthside Goa'uld would have given him second thoughts on the matter. Who would want to bring a child into that realm of constant anxiety and fear? Especially for targets as high-ranking as he and his wife were?

Daniel nodded somberly. "I'll drop hints. How 'bout that?"

Cam grinned now. "Sounds like a good idea."

The radio chimed behind him at the pilot's console. He turned around to press a button to place the audio on speaker. "We're good," the elder Daniel reported. "It's only me and Omeir down here. Everyone can come down now. Cam, mind the ship."

"Copy," his friend replied. Cameron looked over to Gracie. "This is goodbye for now." He offered her a friendly and encouraging smile.

The young blonde stared back. She smiled nervously and bowed her head. "Thank you, General. I guess I'll see you again?"

He stepped forward to shake her hand. "Yep. But I won't see you. Good luck." Cam leaned in more. "Say hi to your Mama for me."

The reminder that Gracie could soon meet her birth mother made her heart quicken in anticipation. She nodded again. "I will." He grinned in response. "Please thank your wife for me," she eagerly remembered to add. Cameron smiled sweetly and nodded.

Vala reached out to squeeze his arm. "I'll be back," she declared. But for good measure, she kissed him lightly on the cheek. He reciprocated, just in case. "Don't have too much fun while we're gone," she quipped, stepping onto the ring platform with the others.

"No guarantees, Princess." Cam hit the button to activate the rings.

Bright light flooded their eyes. When it receded, the group found themselves in a massive underground cavern. It was a perfect cylinder lined with rusting metal walls. Light from an unknown source illuminated the space adequately, allowing them to see another cylindrical structure rising high up through its center. When they peered about at the ground around them, they noted lit walkways trisecting the space. Underneath the walkways was a seemingly bottomless pit.

Another walkway to the right led to a stargate. At the end of the left walkway, the group could see Daniel waiting for them alongside a curious figure. Behind the pair was some sort of control console. "Come on over, here," he called from across the cavern. "Watch your step."

Jack cautiously peered down over the edge. He shared a look with the younger Daniel. They did as they were bid, carefully walking two-by-two along the path. As they drew closer, another man with graying hair watched with anticipation. He wore simple brown robes, commonly adorned for travel throughout the galaxy.

"Vala," his plain voice called out to her. There was not a touch of Goa'uld influence to its tone.

The woman's face was a mixture of shock and relief. She reached out both hands to the man. "Omeir." He grasped her hands readily. Vala looked up and around, then back to him. "This was your doing?"

"Not mine, my friend. Ba'al's."

She nodded. "Of course." She turned to gesture at the others. "You know Jack, and Daniel, albeit a younger version of him." The men in question simply stared wordlessly. "And this… this is my daughter."

Omeir bowed low toward Gracie. "An honor." When he straightened back up, the former host addressed Gracie directly. She stood frozen, somewhat frightened of the famous Goa'uld that had once terrorized her mother. "You share the blood of some of Ba'al's greatest foes. You are a worthy charge indeed."

Gracie blinked.

"Greatest foe, eh?" Jack cut in. "Should I feel special?"

The elder Daniel rolled his eyes simultaneously with the younger one.

Omeir merely smiled in amusement. "Jack O'Neill, you were a great annoyance to Ba'al, more than you would ever have realized."

"Ah. That I can believe."

Gracie looked at her father. "More stories to share?"

Jack smiled slyly. "Lots. Your mom's got a handful, too."

Omeir donned a serious look. "I understand that you intend to go back and prevent her death."

"No intent needed. It's simply going to happen," Jack replied with confidence.

The former host bowed his head as a way of nodding in agreement. "Then let us begin, shall we?" He waved an arm behind him at the console. "Commander, if you will," he prompted the white-haired Daniel.

Daniel turned around to place his palms on a blank surface of the console. It lit up, outlining his hands, interrogating his biosigns.

Omeir explained the process aloud. "The system will first verify his identity and whether or not he has been authorized to use it. Meanwhile, it has begun to passively scan each of you for signs of symbiotes."

Jack looked down, patting lightly at his chest and stomach.

A light flashed on the console. The older Daniel called from over his shoulder, "No Tok'ra here. Satisfied, Jack?"

His friend stared at Ba'al's former host for a while longer. "For now," he replied quietly. Vala grimaced, sensing his distrust. She understood better than any of them how difficult it was for others to separate the man from the monster. Thankfully, Omeir was used to these displays and showed no outward signs of offense.

Gracie focused her attention away from the new, unsettling man in their presence and on the other unsettling man at the console. He seemed to be able to read the text scrolling across the globed screen with ease. She recognized certain words and phrases among the symbols, but could hardly read Goa'uld that fluently. What's more, this text was laden with technical language she knew she wouldn't understand.

Vala stepped closer to wrap an arm around her shoulder. She savored this last opportunity. Gracie instinctively leaned her head on her mother's shoulder, watching as the elder Daniel worked.

The younger version turned around and looked up. Everyone followed. A star map appeared above them near the center column. It glowed brightly with pinpoint dots of light scattered amongst hazes of space clouds. "What are we looking at?"

Omeir answered, "Ba'al installed satellites around each of these stars to monitor them for solar flare activity. This facility receives the data via subspace in real time. The system has been tracking the solar cycles of all these stars simultaneously. It can predict the most likely moments for a solar flare of sufficient size to be of use to us."

"That's an enormous amount of data!"

"Indeed."

"Solar flares?" Jack asked. He glanced askance at the elder Daniel. "Why does that sound eerily familiar?"

"One word for you, Jack: 1969."

Jack cringed instantly. "Doh."

Vala looked back and forth among them. "Care to elaborate on that, Darling?"

The younger one answered for him. "You're going to use one of these solar flares to interact with a wormhole." He turned to Vala. "That's what leads to time travel," he concluded incredulously. "At least, one of the ways that we know of."

Gracie stared at the star map in awe. "Now that is cool."

Jack grinned at her distinctively Earth phrasing. "Your mom would probably think so," he said encouragingly.

"Actually, Jack," the white-haired Daniel interjected, "you shouldn't tell anyone about this place."

"What? Why not? Sam would have a field day in here!"

"Exactly. Once you get back, you need to keep this facility under wraps."

"Please don't tell me we have to blow it up," his younger self complained.

Omeir offered, "That would result in the destruction of this entire star system."

"Wouldn't be the first time," Jack muttered, thinking of one of Sam's previous exploits.

"No," the older Daniel reiterated. "Just keep everyone away from here. This place is dangerous. And it will be free for anyone's use if they find it in the past, before Omeir could have ever secured it. We can't trust anyone, not even people from Earth. You simply won't know who's compromised. It could be catastrophic."

Jack could read the seriousness of his white-haired friend's request. He nodded grimly. "Fine."

"So what now?" Vala asked.

"Now, we wait for the right solar flare to appear that will intersect with the wormhole we plan to open up."

Gracie glanced at the globed screen spitting out technical jargon in Goa'uld. The text continuously scrolled in multiple directions. "How long?"

The base commander studied the star map. "Minutes to hours." He looked back down at her. "But once it happens, you'll have to leave immediately."

The young blonde took in a nervous breath laced with uncertainty. She leaned into Vala more.

"And you're sending us to the planet we had originally intended to gate to before you messed with our wormhole?" the younger Daniel verified.

His older self nodded. "As if you never really left. Except, now, you'll have an extra passenger."

"Not just any passenger," Jack said with meaning.

"A Mal Doran," Vala declared.

He caught her look of challenge. "An O'Neill."

"For cryin' out loud," the younger Daniel grumbled in annoyance.

"Actually," Omeir offered, "I see Colonel Carter in her."

Everyone stopped to consider his observation. Gracie felt all eyes fall to her and her golden hair. She locked eyes with Vala.

"Well… he isn't wrong." Vala smiled at her adoringly. She caressed her daughter's blonde locks.

Jack acquiesced. "Carter's better than O'Neill."

"It's time," Daniel's voice intoned softly.

Vala's eyes instantly flitted toward him at the console. Her expression transformed to dread. She squeezed her hands around Gracie's shoulders. Vala took in a shaky breath as she felt her daughter shudder with anxiety.

The sound of the gate whining distracted them all as its inner ring began to spin. The first chevron locked quietly in the distance.

Omeir respectfully bowed toward the group planning to depart. "I wish you well, and I wish you the best of luck on your mission." They offered back a quiet thank you.

Daniel and Vala walked the trio across the platform to the stargate. Each chevron lit up to signify the gate being dialed successfully. As they approached, the wormhole activated, with its telltale kawoosh reaching for Jack, Daniel, and Gracie as if in desperate hunger. It retreated back as quickly as it appeared.

Gracie stared at the shimmering blue puddle. Somehow it seemed more foreboding than it should. She felt fingers intertwining with her own and turned to look at her mother. Vala's eyes were shining, and she was putting great effort into being brave. They hugged each other fiercely. With no regard for Gracie's vain attempts to maintain her calm, tears began to stream down her face.

"I love you, Darling," Vala said simply into her ear.

"I love you, too, Mom."

Meanwhile, the elder Daniel was shaking hands with the time traveling duo. "Good luck. Hope you get a better deal than we did."

Jack grasped his shoulder meaningfully. "Thanks, Daniel." He stared at the women currently crying and saying goodbye, then around at the facility. "Hell of a thing you've pulled off here."

He shrugged. "You know me. Once I start something, I can't help but finish it."

"Yeah, it's pathological," Jack deadpanned.

The older Daniel smirked, then exchanged a tight nod with his younger self in goodbye. "Gracie." He made eye contact with the young blonde. "Good luck." She bowed her head respectfully toward him, Jaffa-style. Her eyes instantly returned to her mother, desperately memorizing her face.

She reluctantly pulled away from Vala, but never lost eye contact with her. She hesitantly began to walk backwards toward the gate, hands still grasping her mother's. She was flanked by Jack and the younger Daniel, who didn't try to hide their looks of pity. They mouthed silent thanks to Vala, who didn't see it, eyes still glued to her daughter. The last of the women's fingertips parted, separating Vala from Gracie permanently.

The young blonde took in a shuddering breath, took one last look at her mother, and stepped backwards into the wormhole.

Vala stared as the shining blue puddle swallowed her daughter, then dissipated as it always did. She instantly cried out and collapsed onto the ground in a crumpled heap of despair. She covered her face with her hands, feeling Daniel's strong hands wrapping around her shoulders. He knelt down to pull her into his arms and let her cry for as long as she wanted on the floor of the Praxeon facility.

.

Gracie had never experienced gate travel quite like this. It was usually instantaneous. To be trapped within the wormhole long enough to sense herself being dematerialized and rematerialized was frightening. She didn't typically notice colors on her way through the gate, but now she remembered that the ones she was used to seeing were not the ones associated with this prolonged travel. Something was off about it. She couldn't even describe the colors she was used to detecting, nor name the ones she was noticing now. It was as if these were things outside of the normal range of sensory capability for a human to see. Extrasensory.

When the wormhole finally spit them out, it was into a nondescript forest in the middle of the day. Bright orange sunshine blazed overhead. Trees bristled in light wind. Unknown animals and insects chirped all around them. The planet they'd traveled to was certainly alive. Gracie sucked in its cool, fresh air and stared about. If this were the past, she would never have known it.

She whipped around to watch as the last vestiges of the wormhole dissipated, and with it, any sense that she'd see her mother ever again. She blinked, mouth pulling in her lips as she grimaced. Jack wrapped an arm around her shoulders in solace. He chose to remain silent as she stared at the gate, chest heaving as she cried.

Daniel was well aware that he would need to be the one to maintain situational awareness. Jack naturally needed to comfort Gracie. He made brief eye contact with him to acknowledge this, then took a good look around at their surroundings. If the other him had programmed everything right, they'd be on a planet called Zersha right now. Daniel just needed to confirm that this was really the place. He stole a look at a devastated Gracie, then began to wander away.

There was the well-worn path he remembered using the last time he was here. He couldn't tell if the trees were any different. Every world seemed to have an overabundance of trees of all shapes and sizes, yet none ever really stood out to him. He was usually too distracted by other things. The sound of water churning caught his attention, leading him to a bubbling brook not far off the path. If memory served correctly, then a mountain should be visible in the distance beyond. He sighed in relief when he found it. "Okay, right planet," he mumbled to himself. "Now is this the right time?"

He wandered along the brook, keeping a weary eye on the path to ensure he didn't get lost. Something shiny caught his eye in the water. He leaned down to dislodge a hair barrette trapped under a rock. It looked to be one of Vala's. It couldn't have been in the water for long. The metal was still gleaming perfectly in the sunlight with no trace of rust at all. He nearly tossed the rock but noticed something strange about it. It wasn't real. The words, Made in China, were etched into its base, right next to a plastic clasp sealing a seam closed.

Daniel opened the fake rock, one he presumed to be made for hiding spare keys outside of the front doors of middle-American homes, and found a folded-up piece of paper inside. It had a gate address scrawled across it hastily. He committed the address to memory and quickly pocketed everything. He was not going to leave any trace of Vala nor Earth behind on this planet. He returned quickly to Jack and Gracie.

"Jack."

"Yeah?" He turned his head away from his daughter to look behind them.

"We're here in the right place. I just don't know what the date is yet."

"Is this where they are?"

"No, but it's where she left me a clue about where they went." He held up the paper.

Jack motioned for him to hand it over. He stared at it then glanced at the gate. "Perfect."

"We need to dial Earth."

Jack nodded. Daniel took care of the DHD while Jack used his IDC and radio to make contact. By now Gracie had calmed down considerably. The natural beauty of the planet seemed to be a helpful distraction. She stood next to her father nervously as he spoke with an air of authority to whoever was on the other side of the wormhole. They seemed to confirm the date was what it should be.

"Walter, the second we get back, dial Atlantis. The second!"

"Yes, sir," a compliant voice replied.

"We're coming through. Oh, and we're bringing a friend." Jack released the button on his radio and motioned for Gracie and Daniel to follow him to the event horizon. He paused at its opening to address Gracie. "Once we cross over, I won't be your Dad in front of everyone else, alright?"

She nodded and tried to take in a breath to maintain her calm. They had discussed the cover story with her, but to actually execute it now was going to be the real test.

They stepped through the gate. Gracie's nose was immediately assaulted by stale air tinged with the scent of gunpowder. The bright sunshine was replaced with sparse overhead lighting that accentuated the suffocating gray of an underground cavern. But no, this wasn't a cavern, she'd been told. It was the depths of a mountain.

She could feel her heart banging on the inside of her rib cage. All eyes were on them. None seemed friendly. Uniformed men stood at a distance from the base of a metal incline, rifles in hand. A glass wall towered over them, with techs visibly milling about behind it. A man in a white uniform stood over them all, looking directly at her with calculating curiosity.

Gracie felt and heard her boots clanking along the metal as they traversed the ramp leading down from the gate. It seemed to reverberate in her ears. Or was that just the sound of her heart panicking as it beat loudly in her chest? She surreptitiously jumped when her father suddenly yelled up toward the glass.

"Walter!"

"Dialing now, sir," a disembodied voice calmly acknowledged.

She didn't dare look behind, but Gracie could hear that their wormhole had been deactivated and the gate was now spinning to dial somewhere new.

"Chevron 1, locked," the voice announced.

She idly wondered what the point of that was, but said nothing.

"Sir, she needs to check her weaponry." Gracie noted that a couple of the men were gripping their rifles tighter and staring in her direction. Their eyes were trained on the weapons sitting openly on her hips.

With great annoyance directed at the defense team, Jack gestured for Gracie to step up. He tilted his head toward a metal cart on casters that the men had slid forward. She methodically relieved herself of every weapon in her possession, from a simple blaster (considered outdated to her but still in vogue during these times) to several knives and sharp tools. By the time she was done, the cart was full. Daniel blinked rapidly at it all in wonder again. And they told her she couldn't bring back everything. What more could she have been carrying?

Despite the amount of goodies Gracie brought along, the check process hadn't actually taken long. She was quite efficient at producing every item, demonstrating that she'd had plenty of practice. By the time she followed Jack and Daniel up a set of stairs to the control room, the gate was finished dialing and a new wormhole was open. She hung back with Daniel while Jack took a seat next to the owner of the disembodied voice she'd heard earlier. The white-shirted man was content to stand quietly off to the side, happy to watch whatever spectacle Jack had brought him today.

"General O'Neill," a bald-headed man appeared on a flat screen in front of Jack. He seemed surprised.

"Mr. Woolsey, I need you to immediately halt the work on the drones."

They could see the man turning his head away to gesture at someone off screen. He turned back. "Mind explaining why, General?"

"I need Colonel Carter on the line first."

Gracie's heart thumped louder.

"Get a feed connected down to the manufacturing facility," Woolsey ordered someone near him. He seemed to nod in acknowledgement. "Bringing her on the line, now, General," the man said pleasantly.

The screen split, decreasing the size of Mr. Woolsey's face and allowing room for another person to join their call. To Gracie's disappointment, it was yet another man she didn't recognize.

"What's going on?" he demanded, clearly irritated.

"Dr. McKay, where's Colonel Carter?" Jack seemed to mirror his expression.

"In the middle of configuring a very sensitive component of the power generation coupling. Look, it's dangerous work, and she can't be bothered. Whatever it is, you can tell me."

"I'm going to say this exactly once, McKay," Jack warned. "Stop."

"Stop?" He opened his mouth and closed it like a fish.

Jack must have given him a look that Gracie couldn't see. The other man seemed to blink, then jumped into action. He called away from the screen, "Sam! Stop!"

"What! Why!?" an aggravated female voice could be heard in the background.

Gracie's eyes went wide at the sound.

"I don't know!" McKay said petulantly. "Ask your husband!"

Daniel cringed as loud clanking noises were generated in the background. Even McKay seemed startled by them. He was turning away from the screen, watching some sort of activity from afar. Meanwhile, Mr. Woolsey was listening in but appeared distracted by a tech giving a verbal report. Eventually, the noises stopped, now replaced by the grumbling of a female voice coming closer.

McKay seemed to hand off whatever device he was using. Sam's angry face replaced his on the screen. "General?"

The General sighed in relief. "Colonel, are you alright?"

The annoyance on her face for being interrupted could not be mistaken. "I'm fine. What's going on?" Her tone was professional, but clipped. Gracie unconsciously stepped closer to see better. It was her! Golden hair just like hers slicked back into a neat ponytail. Blue eyes that mirrored her own when she bothered to look at her own reflection. A fierce expression that Gracie assumed would only be temporary, given the circumstances. She hoped to see her smile soon enough.

"Something's off about the translation you lot are using. You need to suspend the work you're doing and shut it down. Effective immediately," Jack ordered.

Sam pursed her lips but did not argue, though she clearly was itching to do so. She took in a breath and addressed McKay next to her. "Shut it down, Rodney." His retreating voice could be heard complaining in the background as he barked orders at the team supposedly with them.

"How do you know the translation is wrong?" Sam now challenged Jack.

Beyond him, the white-shirted man seemed to cringe at her tone. But he remained silent and stayed out of it.

Jack turned his head to Daniel and looked at him meaningfully. His expression seemed to say, Mind helping me out here?

Daniel understood and stepped into view of the camera. "Sam, it's Daniel. I took a look at what you guys were working on, and I found some key translation errors. I'm no expert, but it looked like the mistakes could lead you in a very bad direction."

Sam squinted at him, then looked side to side. Looking back at him, she clenched her jaw, and asked, "Shouldn't you be picking up my daughter?"

Daniel instantly felt like he was in trouble. As if he was playing hooky and had just gotten caught. Gracie glanced around, noting that everyone was tuned into the conversation, including the techs who had stopped working to listen in.

Jack jumped in to save him. "We'll be doing that next." Suspicion was evident in Sam's expression. Questions seemed ready to be released from her lips, but she held onto them, knowing they had a very large audience. Jack realized he was in for an argument with his wife later, but he didn't care. At least she'd be alive to yell at him. His clenched shoulders visibly relaxed. "Sam, I need you to come home."

The sudden use of her first name had the woman's expression softening. "What's wrong?"

"Oh… a lot. I'll tell you when you get back." He then sat up straighter and addressed both her and Mr. Woolsey. "I am ordering the suspension of the drone manufacturing operation pending a full review. No work is to be performed until all written material has been thoroughly re-translated."

"Colonel Carter, Dr. McKay," Woolsey said. "Go ahead and shut the operation down safely, then have your team members report back to their normal assignments."

"Alright," McKay responded dejectedly in the background.

"Colonel, dismissed. Woolsey, send her back immediately." Sam's feed cut off without any further word.

"Is everything alright, General?" the bald-headed man asked with concern, face now filling the screen solo.

"We have our own problems on this side. Just continue to keep our people safe over there, Richard."

"That's my number one priority. Good luck, General." He signed off. The gate then shut down.

"General?" the white-shirted man near them now spoke.

Having barely noticed him before now, both Jack and Daniel turned to him in slight surprise. They glanced at each other. Gracie watched as Daniel stood straight up and then Jack did the same. Her father straightened out his uniform. "Let's go on up to the briefing room," Jack suggested. He motioned for Gracie to follow them.

The other man gazed at her curiously, but Gracie now realized he did not intend to be threatening nor intimidating. He was patient enough to wait for Jack and Daniel to explain her sudden presence. They found a spiral metal staircase and used it to go where her father had recommended.

The group settled into plush seats around a wooden table. Gracie gazed around at the room, noting another glass wall that likely looked down over the stargate. She'd never been in a room like this before. She took the seat offered to her next to Daniel, while her father and the other man sat across.

"I thought you were going to find Vala and Gracie," the other man started. "But here you come back instead with someone who could easily be both at the same time."

"This is why I like you, Hank. You never miss a detail," Jack responded. Daniel smiled slightly. "This is going to sound crazy, because it is, but what we're about to share with you is true. Eventually we're going to read in Sam, Mitchell, Teal'c, Vala, and Dr. Lam, too. But long story short, I want you to meet my daughter."

The man's mouth dropped open. He looked back and forth between Gracie and Jack several times. The other men waited patiently for him to overcome his shock. He squinted at Jack. "Time travel? Reality-hopping? Something else?"

"The first one," Daniel answered.

Gracie was surprised that this man seemed able to discern the situation so easily.

"Well, it's an honor to meet you."

Gracie looked between her father and Daniel for confirmation. "It's okay, Gracie, he's on the list of people we're going to tell," Daniel reassured her.

She nodded. "Nice to meet you," she said with a timid smile.

"Gracie, this is General Hank Landry," Jack explained. "He's in charge of the base."

"You're… the father of…"

"Carolyn Lam," Landry supplied. "Yes, that's me." He tilted his head. "You know her?"

"She was so nice to me. Where we came from."

Landry smiled proudly. "I'm glad to hear that. How old are you exactly?"

"By Earth measure, I'm 20."

Landry looked at Jack in surprise. "That's quite a jump."

"You're telling me."

"To everyone else, we're going to refer to her as Vala's long-lost sister," Daniel said. "I'm sure Jack can explain it all while I'm gone."

"Where are you going, Dr. Jackson?"

"I still need to get back out there and bring Vala and three-year-old Gracie home."

"I surmise this is why you want Colonel Carter back so badly."

"Hank, you don't even know the half of it yet." Jack turned to Daniel. "Go on, bring our girls home."

"You're not going with him?" Landry asked.

"I… can't."

Daniel grimaced and stood up. He squeezed Gracie's shoulder. "I'll be back. Hopefully she's at the next planet and I don't have to go searching for more clues."

"You need the address?" Jack asked, fingering the paper in his front pocket.

"I'm good," Daniel said, pointing to his head. "I recognized it." He made to leave but then remembered the fake rock in his possession. He placed it on the briefing room table, then left.

Landry raised an eyebrow at it. "I was wondering where that went."

Jack began to laugh, knowing Vala must have swiped it from his office on her way out.

Chapter Text

Chapter 8 - Reunion

It was night on the planet Daniel gated to. A community had built itself around the stargate here, so he was easily seen by its inhabitants upon arrival. Someone acting as a watchman approached him immediately. His eyes grew wide when he recognized who he was.

"Hello," Daniel greeted tentatively.

"Tau'ri," the man responded with reverence.

"Yes, I was just wondering if you'd seen my friend. Woman with dark hair, traveling with a little girl?"

The other man seemed honored that someone like Daniel was visiting their quaint world at all. So he was eager to help. "She passed through here four days ago."

Daniel's hope of finding Vala on this planet deflated. "Any idea where she went?"

"No, but she said something strange. Rising golden sun?" The watchman bared his hands outward in apology. "I do not recall exactly."

But Daniel's eyes lit up. "Thank you." He gestured toward the DHD, and the man graciously stepped aside to let him use it. Remembering what he'd experienced in the other timeline, he decided to take a circuitous route to where he intended to go. It was paranoid, sure. But if somehow he was being followed, he didn't want to lead anyone nefarious straight to Vala and Gracie.

And then his paranoia had him thinking, what if this man was lying? Before he pressed any controls on the DHD, Daniel reached up to the radio attached to his vest and clicked it once. He waited. He tried again, knowing that if anyone with a comparable radio was within range, they'd hear the quiet sound. But nothing happened. Maybe something about what he'd seen in the future was getting to him. Daniel shook his head. He'd double-back if he had to. But for now, he needed to move on.

He dialed the address to another friendly world he knew and passed through the gate. The next world housed its stargate in a nondescript forest. No one was around that he could see. But to be sure, Daniel dialed the next address to a world he knew was barren. As he did so, he decided he'd need to have a discussion with Mitchell about this, to give the man an idea of how to find him should he ever need to. The only reason Daniel could even hope to find Vala as she traipsed around the galaxy was because he paid close attention to her. And she knew it.

As expected, the next world was an empty desert. He could see plainly for miles in all directions that no one was about. The sky was clear. No ships in the air nearby. He didn't wait any longer to dial the DHD for the final place he wanted to go. Daniel hurriedly passed through the gate for the fourth time in the span of just a few minutes.

This next stargate was set on an open plain. A village was visible nearby. Steam flowed out of smokestacks for individual dwellings. When Daniel looked, twin suns inhabited the sky. The larger one was a deep orange. The smaller one was yellow and slightly higher than the other. "Rising golden sun," he muttered quietly to himself. Instead of heading straight into the village, he found a path that led behind the stargate toward a set of hills.

As he walked calmly, Daniel reached up to click his radio again. He heard a click in response. His heart beat faster. He pressed the button twice now. He heard three clicks back.

"Is that you?" he quickly asked.

"Daniel?"

He sighed loudly. "Vala. Are you…"

"Come to the house. You still remember where?"

"Yeah. Be there in a few minutes." He broke out into a run. He'd be there in less than a minute if he could help it.

Daniel came upon a modest structure set at the base of one of the hills. There was a decaying windmill behind it, still spinning. A single door was set into the front of the small house. Quietly, he pushed it open.

His heart swelled at the sight. Little Gracie was sleeping peacefully in Vala's arms. They were both in a comfortable chair in the far corner. A small end table was next to Vala's free arm, where a P-90 rested aimed at the door. Her hand was hovering near it and immediately relaxed upon seeing him. She raised a finger to her lips to shush him.

Vala grinned. Daniel grinned back.

He stepped as softly as he could toward the pair and squatted down to their level. One hand swept Gracie's messy hair back to look at her. She seemed fine. His other hand squeezed Vala's arm. "You guys, okay?" he whispered.

Vala nodded with a sweet, unbothered smile. "We're fine." This was a stark contrast from the last time he met Vala taking care of this child.

Daniel let out an audible breath of relief. He stood taller to kiss Vala on the temple. "Time to come home," he whispered gently. Somewhere in the back of his mind, Daniel imagined that his future self would have loved to experience this important moment. He secretly thanked him for the opportunity to do this at all, knowing how screwed up things could have gotten. He leaned back to see her smile more.

She flicked a finger at his nose in affection. "Okay."

Carefully, hoping not to disturb her, Daniel pulled Gracie into his arms. She opened her eyes sleepily to look at him, confirm that he was familiar, then plopped her head down onto his shoulder. He squeezed Gracie a little, glad that she remembered him and considered him safe. It was oh so much better than being regarded with suspicion and distrust by the older version. He could only imagine how happy Jack would be once he brought his little girl to him.

Vala gathered what few things they'd brought. She made it a point to check that the stuffed bear dressed up like a doctor was in her duffle bag, along with a few other odds and ends she'd hastily packed. Daniel observed that she was dressed in black leather. She clipped her radio and P-90 to appropriate buckles on her bodice. His eyes lingered on her completely black hair, without a touch of gray in sight. When Vala was finished, she caught him staring. "What?" she whispered with a devious smile.

"Just really glad to see you're okay. Good job, Vala."

She didn't catch how much he meant it. She stepped forward to look at Gracie in his arms. "Thanks, Darling." She made eye contact with him. "What happened?"

Daniel's face fell. He sucked in a breath as he said, "It was bad. No place for a child to be. At all."

Vala nodded sadly, knowing she'd get the full briefing upon her return. "Glad I missed it."

"Me too."

The trio exited the small home, with Vala checking that the door shut properly behind them. They began to walk briskly back toward the gate. "Sounds like your job was a lot harder than mine," Vala commented as her eyes scanned the area.

Daniel couldn't help but pause and look at her.

"What?"

He seemed to struggle for a moment, then thought better of telling her everything here. "Jack wants to have a briefing as soon as you're back… with everyone," he said instead.

Vala squinted at him, sensing that he was holding something back. But she wasn't going to delay their return any further by questioning him. She could always pester him later.

As Mitchell approached the area of the base near the stargate, he noticed two SFs standing guard in front of a closed blast door. He quirked an eyebrow at the scene. "Fellas?"

"Orders from General O'Neill, sir."

"Funny, I didn't hear about this." He stared at the heavy door behind them. Then one of the SF's slid a card through a reader to open it.

"You can pass, sir. You're on the list."

Mitchell quirked an eyebrow. "Well, don't I feel special," he deadpanned as he stepped through. The blast door shut loudly behind him. The sound was replaced by the alarm signaling that the gate was active. He began to walk more quickly in its direction.

He came upon Jack standing alone in the gate room. When Mitchell looked up, only General Landry was in the control room, apparently manning the controls. "Sir?"

Jack ignored him, eyes trained squarely on the gate. Mitchell hung back, guessing as to what was about to happen.

He was right. Daniel, Vala, and Gracie stepped through. The little kid was being carried by Daniel, seemingly asleep. Vala was dressed in her signature gear, causing Mitchell to quirk a smile.

Jack's hands began to reach out before Daniel was even near. "Hey, Baby," he called sweetly toward the girl.

Her head popped up from Daniel's shoulder and she turned toward his voice. "Daddy!" She all but jumped into Jack's arms.

Jack groaned as he squeezed her tight and closed his eyes to savor the moment. They rocked back and forth as she laid her head on her father's shoulder. Daniel clapped him on the back happily. Jack opened his eyes and reached a free hand toward Vala, pulling her into a tight hug. He kissed her on the cheek. "Thank you, Princess."

She pulled back with a smile, then rubbed Gracie's back affectionately. "It was no problem. We had fun. Right?"

Gracie popped up again, now fully awake, and nodded with a three-year-old grin.

No one had thought to look up high to see that a twenty-year-old version was watching them from the briefing room glass. Tears streamed from her eyes.

The wormhole dissipated as Vala took a good look around. She tilted her head to greet Landry through the glass, but noticed that everyone else was missing. No Walter. No techs. No defense team. She opened her mouth to ask, but Jack had already begun to lead the group out of the gate room, never letting his little girl out of his arms. Vala placed her P-90 on the cart under the glass, figuring someone from the armory would collect it later. Daniel did the same while retrieving the duffle bag to carry it for her. Jack nodded at Mitchell in the hallway but said nothing as he headed back to the briefing room. Mitchell saluted, then relaxed. He clapped Daniel on the back in greeting.

Mitchell openly whistled at Vala, who smiled slyly at his attention and shimmied toward him. "Look at you." He reached an arm around her waist. Daniel looked back at them in annoyance but kept moving. Pausing at the opening to the control room, Mitchell pretended to look at her backside with admiration. Vala chuckled. "You good?"

"Yeah. Everything was fine."

"Good! Sounds like the Generals want to have a serious briefing. Sorry, you won't have time to change."

"I bet you're not sorry," Vala joked.

Mitchell laughed. "Come on." He released his hand from her hip.

"Actually, I really need to go the bathroom."

Mitchell waved a hand at her. "Then go then! I'll meet you up there." The pair separated and Mitchell traversed the spiral staircase leading up.

He found Dr. Lam hovering over Gracie, still in Jack's arms. She was smiling at her sweetly while she spoke. General Landry and Daniel, meanwhile, seemed to be talking to someone new. Mitchell did a double-take. The person was wearing black leather, just like Vala. But it couldn't have been her. He'd just seen her downstairs.

Jack and little Gracie took the seat at the head of the briefing room table. Mitchell whispered toward Dr. Lam, "Who's that?"

Carolyn looked at him and shrugged. The mystery woman peered over at them and her mouth gaped slightly. She seemed to lean in toward Daniel to whisper a question. He appeared to nod negatively. By this point, General Landry had taken a seat near Jack and didn't see this exchange. He was busy handing him a stapled pack of paperwork to examine.

"Hey, how's Teal'c?"

"He's stable for now. Still not awake yet."

"Yeah, I visited this morning. Saw that."

Dr. Lam brushed his arm. "Promise to keep you posted."

"Thanks, Doc."

The little girl began to squirm on her father's lap as he struggled to look at the report in front of him. "Mitchell," Jack called. "Come entertain the kid, huh?"

The Colonel grinned. "Yes, sir."

Everyone began to take seats. Mitchell sat across from Landry. Carolyn sat next to her father. Daniel settled into the seat next to Mitchell, with the mystery guest on his other side. They exchanged pleasant hellos with her, but waited for formal introductions. She seemed uncomfortable and remained quiet.

Daniel set a pad of paper before him and was about to jot something down with a pen. But Mitchell reached over and tore a sheet off of it first. Carolyn smashed her lips together in amusement as she watched. Daniel shot a glare at Mitchell, but was completely ignored. He was too busy folding the paper into a football.

"Daddy," the little one whined. She kept moving but Jack wouldn't let her off his lap. He had to keep switching his head with hers to look down at the distracting report in front of him.

"Hang on, sweetie. Mitchell," Jack warned.

"Almost… done." Mitchell held up his sorry excuse for origami toward Gracie. "Ay, remember this?"

The mystery guest watched closely.

The little one suddenly stopped squirming and nodded. Jack seemed to sigh behind her as he flipped another page. Mitchell handed the triangular-folded paper to her. She stared down at it and grinned. She looked back up at the Colonel. "Put your hands!" She tried to hold up her own in the way she wanted him to follow.

"Like this?" Mitchell made pretend goal posts with his hands. She bounced up and down excitedly in agreement. Carolyn grinned as she watched them interact. Little Gracie threw the paper football toward Mitchell's goal posts but it sailed onto the floor instead. "Whoops!"

The woman in black leather reached down to hand it back. Mitchell smiled at her then returned to the game. She made several attempts to throw the folded paper through his hands, held up in two letter Ls. Eventually, the child flicked the football much too far. Instead of getting up to retrieve it, Mitchell decided to make a new one. He interrupted Daniel's writing to flip to a blank page and tear off a new sheet. Daniel's hands froze over the pad as Mitchell invaded his space yet again. The mystery guest grit her teeth to suppress laughter as Daniel's fists tightened in aggravation. It looked like Mitchell was exactly the same as his future self. He didn't change.

Carolyn pointed toward the glass. Lights began to flash in the gate room below. The alarm sounded. Her father looked down at his watch. "That should be Atlantis. Dr. Jackson," he prompted. Landry continued to peruse his report.

Daniel set his pen down and got up. He looked right at the mystery guest with an encouraging smile, then headed for the stairs. Her mouth parted slightly as she watched him leave. She turned to see the flashing lights signifying that the gate had been activated. From her vantage point, though, she wouldn't be able to watch what was happening below. And she wasn't sure if it was appropriate for her to get up and take a peek, as much as she wanted to. She tried to look at Jack, but his eyes were glued to the paperwork in front of him while Mitchell distracted the little girl on his lap.

When she looked over in the direction Daniel had departed, she caught Carolyn watching her. The doctor smiled pleasantly at her. She blinked and smiled back. The woman was so comforting. She really liked her and was so glad to see her again. Gracie reminded herself to give this woman her thanks for what her future self had done for her in her time. At least she hoped she'd get the chance to do so soon.

When Daniel reached the bottom of the staircase, he ran into Vala. "Oh! Hey, Vala. That's Sam. Do you mind meeting her at the ramp while I deal with the controls? Everyone's upstairs waiting for you guys."

"She's already back?" Vala said in surprise.

"Yeaaaaah there was a big change in plans."

"Oh." Vala turned around to do as Daniel asked. The control room and gate room continued to be devoid of people, sparking her curiosity further. The P-90s they left were still there on the cart.

Soon, Sam stepped through the gate alone. She was clad in standard wear for Atlantis expedition members and carrying a duffle bag on her shoulder. It was the look on her face that had Vala wondering. She was absolutely pissed.

"Uh oh." Sam reached her at the bottom of the ramp. "What did he do?"

Her blonde colleague rolled her eyes. "It wasn't McKay." She took a good look at Vala's black traveling outfit. "Did you just get back?" Sam looked all around at the gate room, noting the same thing that Vala had earlier. "Where the Hell is everybody?"

Vala shrugged. "I dunno. But the boys are acting weird. I mean, Mitchell's the same," she reported with a flick of a hand. "But Jack and Daniel?" She shook her head. "Gracie's fine, by the way. She and I had fun galivanting."

Sam hugged her, one hand keeping the duffle bag from bumping into her. "I knew you guys would." Neither woman seemed the least bit bothered that Vala had to escape Earth with Gracie to keep her safe from calamity for a few days. Sam wasn't privy to the exact details of what happened here at the SGC while she was gone, but she knew it wasn't good. Atlantis had only received a very brief message that the SGC was now secure, but still on lock-down from the surface. There would be no going home to the house any time soon.

The pair entered the control room to find it empty. Daniel must have gone back upstairs. "Seriously, where is everyone?" Sam asked.

"No idea. So if it wasn't McKay, what happened? I didn't think you'd be back for at least another week." Sam peeked at the consoles to check that everything was operating normally. She checked statuses for various base operations and found everything to be nominal.

"Ugh. Jack shut us down. Still don't really know why. But I aim to find out," Sam answered menacingly.

"Ooooh, hubby's gonna get it."

"Damn straight."

Vala rubbed her hands together in delight, then gestured toward the staircase. She grinned at Sam's obvious anger toward her husband. Sam adopted a quieter, more conspiratorial tone as they began climbing the stairs.

"You're gonna love this. McKay now has his eye on this brunette working in the astrophysics division…"

Vala laughed. "Oh?"

"Something about the big brain and the big rack…" Sam muttered.

"Well, naturally, you're off the market…"

When the pair of gossiping women reached the top of the staircase, they realized everyone was there and dropped the conversation immediately.

Sam entered the briefing room and paused to salute the Generals in the room. "Reporting as ordered, sirs." Her eyes wandered to find a new face among the crowd. Her nose crinkled.

Vala had paused just behind and to the side of her. Her eyes were immediately drawn to black leather resembling her own. The only thing she didn't like was that this black leather was right next to Daniel.

"Mommy!" the little girl squealed. She abandoned Mitchell, climbed down off her father's lap, and ran toward Sam. Vala dutifully pulled the duffle bag off Sam's shoulder as she squat down to receive her daughter in a hug. Vala patted the girl's hair as Mitchell appeared to retrieve the bag and dump it onto a chair. He re-seated himself next to Dr. Lam, while Vala rounded the table to sit by the new person in the group. She purposely sat there to get a good look at the outfit and to see what kind of competition she was up against.

The blonde woman's eyes were focused on Sam and Gracie. If Vala didn't know any better, she seemed a tad emotional, too. Daniel reached over to grasp the woman's hand and squeeze it tightly as he also watched them reunite. Vala's face soured briefly at this, but no one appeared to notice.

Jack stood up to greet Sam as she approached, with Gracie now in her arms. He pulled them into a strong hug and held them there for a moment. He openly kissed Sam on the cheek, then Gracie. "Take a seat," he said, gesturing toward the spot Mitchell had vacated out of deference. Jack made eye contact with the young blonde watching them closely. He sent her a warm smile that everyone noticed.

"Ugh, Cam, it's warm," Sam said in disgust as she settled into the chair with Gracie.

Landry laughed openly. "What?" Mitchell pretended to be flabbergasted. Carolyn lightly slapped his arm with hilarity.

None of this was out of the ordinary to Vala. Jack had just set the tone for a less stiff meeting, hence the banter. But she didn't expect the woman next to her to be shivering, with Daniel gripping her hand harder to try and keep her calm. Now she was just plain curious. The woman glanced at her and seemed to blink a few times. Vala decided she'd rather hear where she shops, so decided to offer her a friendly smile instead of a calculating stare. "Hi," she said.

The woman seemed encouraged by this and smiled back happily. "Hi," she breathed out. Daniel seemed to purse his lips at the exchange in approval.

"This is going to be a family meeting. Drop the ranks," Jack announced. He looked pointedly at Mitchell, then Sam, then Landry. They each nodded. Daniel breathed in deeply. Carolyn began to look between Sam and the new woman repeatedly. She also glanced at little Gracie.

Vala made eye contact with Mitchell and tilted her head next to her. He caught her question about the woman's identity and shrugged back. Clearly, he knew nothing. Carolyn continued to look among them, eyebrows furrowed.

"Carolyn," Jack called.

She turned her head suddenly. "Yes?"

"Teal'c?"

"Still out. He's going to be off active duty at least a few days."

Vala asked with concern, "What happened to Teal'c?" The woman next to her seemed to be straighten up and lean forward.

"He got shot. Twice," Mitchell explained glumly. "Saved our asses, though."

Daniel hummed in agreement.

"Can I use a healing device on him?"

"You can try," Carolyn replied. "I won't stop you."

"If he's stable for now, then hang on, Vala. We have a lot to talk about first. We'll catch him up later," Jack said. He drew in a long breath to steady himself. Sam eyed him, sensing his tension. "When Daniel and I originally left to go get Vala and Gracie, we ran into a couple problems."

"A couple?" Daniel intoned sarcastically. He shook his head.

"What kind of problems?" Sam asked.

"The time traveling kind," Jack said plainly.

"What?" half the table said. Now everyone looked at the blonde woman in black leather. She looked back at everyone else anxiously, but silently.

The little girl in her mother's lap looked around. "What?" she copied with a little giggle.

"Oh my God," Carolyn breathed out, hands covering her mouth. Her eyes went back to Jack.

He pointed a pen at her and waggled it with a satisfied smile. "A chip off the old block." He patted Hank's shoulder.

"I'm sorry, what?" Mitchell asked. He exchanged a look of confusion with Vala.

"Jack," Sam prompted. Gracie began squirming again. Daniel slid his paper and pen over to distract her. She seemed satisfied with this and began to scribble all over his notes.

"We went forward 17 years."

"The future was a mess," Daniel added.

"You died," Jack said directly to Sam. He locked eyes with her, face heavy with seriousness.

Her mouth gaped open.

The woman on the other side of Daniel breathed in deeply.

"Something happened to me and I couldn't pick up Gracie, for fear of revealing her position. Daniel, well…" Jack waved a hand at him.

"I, apparently, became Vala's only real contact with Earth after that."

"Wait a minute," Vala spoke, "go back. Revealing her position to who?"

"The Trust, or some version of it as it exists now," Daniel answered.

"Is that not over?"

"Not yet," Jack replied. "Not by a long shot. Our intel from the future says it's worse than we could have imagined."

Sam and Mitchell looked at each other with disbelief.

"We'll go over the details more in depth. But you," Jack pointed at Vala, "are basically a saint at this point." Everyone here knew Jack well enough to realize he wasn't joking.

Vala gestured to herself. She glanced at the other occupants of the table then back to Jack. "Why?" she asked cautiously.

Daniel answered, "You kept Gracie alive and safe up through the time that we met her in the future."

The little girl next to him patted his arm at the sound of her name. When he turned his head to her, she waved her hand and said brightly, "Hi!" Daniel pinched her cheek affectionately.

Mitchell leaned forward and stared very carefully at the blonde seated between Daniel and Vala. "Whoa."

Vala did a double-take at the person next to her. She gasped.

Now seeing that the others were realizing the same as her, Carolyn was repeatedly hitting Mitchell's shoulder in a flurry.

Sam observed this. "What?"

Carolyn was too flabbergasted to speak. Landry clasped his mouth shut, not wanting to be the one to say it. Mitchell was still looking at the woman seated across from him with obvious surprise.

"Sam," Jack said, "we brought her back with us."

His wife froze.

Daniel turned directly to Sam. "The other me was worried that his timeline would be erased the minute he sent us back. They wanted her to live. He gave her the choice." He rolled his chair backward to remove himself as an obstacle between Sam and the other blonde woman.

Vala covered her mouth with her hands.

The young woman shivered as tears began to fall yet again. She'd cried so much now these past several days that she began to wonder if there was any other emotion she could feel. She stared straight into Sam's eyes, who was hugging a younger version of her tightly.

"Holy fucking shit," Mitchell whispered slowly with eyes wide. Carolyn grabbed his hand unconsciously, unable to tear her eyes away from the scene. He gripped hers back.

"Gracie?" Sam asked, voice wavering. Her face was in complete shock.

"Mom," the blonde responded.

The little girl who had been busy scribbling paused to peer up at her mother. Jack reached over to pull her into his lap. Sam let him and stood up. The other blonde woman did the same.

Sam stepped forward while everyone watched. She studied the woman's face, blinking several times to ensure she was really seeing what she was seeing. Her mouth was wide open. She glanced back at the three-year-old in her husband's lap, then back to the person before her.

"You look like my grandmother," she whispered. It was all the confirmation Sam needed. She immediately grabbed the woman and pulled her into a tight hug. The older Gracie began to cry openly, hugging her back fiercely.

Carolyn's breath shuddered as she watched, one hand over her chest, with the other still holding on to Cam. Hank placed a hand on her shoulder. Daniel reached over to Vala to grasp her hand. His thumb stroked hers as they watched the women reunite. He could feel Vala beginning to shiver in her own version of uncertainty.

Gracie pulled away slightly to wipe at her tears with the back of her sleeve. She turned to gesture at Vala. "She wanted me to tell you that she misses you. She tried the best she could. Everyone thought she did a great job." Gracie made eye contact with Vala. "I think she did."

Vala stood up now. She reached for the woman and grabbed her shoulders. Her face tilted to the side as she studied her, really studied her now. Her eyes flitted to the little girl with Jack, then back. "It is you."

"I just said goodbye to you a few hours ago," Gracie explained with sadness. "Promise not to forget," she repeated aloud with a shaky voice.

Sam turned back to Jack. "What the fuck happened!?"

"Fuck," her daughter imitated with a giggle. Hank blinked at her and smiled in amusement. But her parents were too distracted to realize what the three-year-old had just absorbed.

"Sit. We'll explain everything." Jack nodded his head at Daniel. "Move over."

"Yep." Daniel pushed his chair back and prompted Gracie to take it. Then he placed his hands on Vala's shoulders to push her into the next seat. Gracie deserved to be seated close to both her mothers.

Jack leaned across the table for Gracie's hand. She reached over to grab his and squeeze. "Told ya," he said with encouragement.

She laughed a little. "Worth it."

Chapter Text

Chapter 9 - Stay

Gracie couldn't remember being in a cramped elevator car like they were in now. She didn't like the feeling of nausea that the ride was inducing in her, however temporary it would be. She kept her thoughts to herself, though, realizing that everyone else probably thought this was some innocuous experience. That was the one thing that made her completely opposite from her mother. Vala would have been chatting away and unable to hold her tongue. But Gracie was sometimes too afraid to let sound out, lest she say or do the wrong thing that could get them caught by their hunters.

She still had questions about those villains, but was waiting to hear what her father planned to do about it. Or at least what the old Daniel had asked him to do about it. He seemed pretty certain of his plan. She wondered if they survived. She wanted to imagine that her mother was thriving. She hoped that the woman who raised her still existed, somehow. But Gracie had no way to confirm that. It bothered her immensely.

A different Vala was next to her now, gossiping with Carolyn, whose surname was obviously not the same as her husband's. Well, she wasn't married here, according to Daniel, so that could have been why. As Gracie watched Carolyn and Mitchell throughout the meeting, in between bouts of intense, distracting emotion, she did observe a connection between them. The father didn't seem to mind it. Gracie surmised that was a good thing.

Her internal wonderings were interrupted by the elevator car doors opening to admit a new entrant. It was a man in the same uniform as most everyone else here. He nodded respectfully toward the doctor and quirked a smile toward her mother. Gracie watched as Vala flirtatiously waved back, but then continued her conversation. The man's eyes wandered toward her breasts briefly, still on display as they were by her low-cut travel suit. Gracie pretended not to notice when his eyes wandered to her chest as well. She rolled her eyes internally. No doubt her father would be unhappy if she bothered to report such a thing to him.

The elevator dinged. The women looked up to confirm that it had arrived at the floor number they wanted. Vala looked at Gracie to gesture for her to follow them. She ignored the man they left behind in the elevator car. She instead made eye contact with some other uniformed man waiting on the side.

"Hey, hey, Vala," he called out cordially.

"Hey, Tom," she responded with a wink. Gracie observed him grin at her retreating form.

"Do you flirt with everyone on Earth?" she asked aloud quietly.

Carolyn guffawed ahead of them, having heard her.

Vala looked at Gracie shamelessly. "What makes you say that?" She was amused by the question.

Gracie almost confessed to having witnessed this same behavior with Mitchell, but then thought better of it, knowing his future wife was right there.

"It's the outfit," Carolyn said instead.

Vala looked down. "What… this?" She looked back up with a sly grin.

Carolyn rolled her eyes as she pushed open the swinging double doors to their destination. They paused just inside the entrance, where Carolyn's look changed from amusement to seriousness. Her eyes swept over the infirmary, noting who was busy, what beds were occupied and with who. Some of the staff who noticed her entrance stiffened and re-doubled their efforts to look like they were doing important things.

Carolyn saw just as easily as Gracie that some of the male staff members were distracted by their leather suits. "Vala, you wanna change before we get started?"

"No, I'm comfortable," she responded nonchalantly. The smirk on her face was undeniable. The doctor shrugged, unsurprised. The eyes of a few male patients followed them, too. Gracie wasn't really bothered by such attention. She'd learned how to deal with the male gaze. She even knew how to twist it to her advantage during a job. What she didn't appreciate was just how much attention her mother was inviting around here. She had no need of it. This was the time of her life when she was supposed to be safe and secure. So why? Gracie found herself somewhat determined to figure that out.

They walked a bit further in until they came upon a section where all the curtains were closed. Gracie was overwhelmed by the constant beeping sounds emanating from every single one. Neither her mother nor the doctor seemed to be distracted by them. Carolyn chose one curtain and slid it open to check who was behind. Satisfied, she nodded to Vala and Gracie to join her within.

Gracie gasped. It was Teal'c, but battered, bruised, and apparently unconscious.

"Oh my dear Jaffa," Vala tsked at him.

Carolyn hovered over him. "He was shot here into his pouch," she said, gesturing at his abdomen under the hospital sheets. "We stemmed the bleeding, but Jaffa physiology is a bit tricky for us. Imaging just isn't the same as it is with humans. From what I could tell, the bullet nicked an artery for the pouch. I'm a bit worried he'll suddenly bleed out."

Vala carefully pulled back the sheets and the dressings to take a look at his wound. It was nasty, indeed. Gracie felt distraught to see him this way.

Carolyn pointed at his left shoulder. "Teal'c was also shot here, but we're less worried about this wound."

"I'll focus on this, then," Vala decided as she pulled out a Goa'uld healing device from her pocket. She looked up to Carolyn. "Okay to start?"

"Hang on," the doctor said, fiddling with equipment. "Okay, now."

"If you want, come on over to the other side and hold his hand," Vala said encouragingly to Gracie.

Gracie eagerly complied. Vala got started, applying the device to her hand, then holding it over Teal'c's abdominal wound. The whole area began to glow. Carolyn glanced at Gracie, who seemed to regard this as completely ordinary. She surreptitiously shook her head. She was supposed to be three, but she carried herself like someone who'd seen some horrible things and knew how to handle herself.

"Well, you're not wrong about the artery. Definitely got hit," Vala stated calmly. She continued to operate the device.

"Knock, knock," a voice intoned from the entrance. The curtain pulled back a bit and Sam joined them.

Gracie looked up at the sound of her voice and instantly smiled at her other mother, whose eyes focused on Vala's attempts to heal their beloved Jaffa friend.

"How's he doing?" Sam asked.

"We're about to find out," Carolyn replied.

The Jaffa let out a grunt. His hand twitched from within Gracie's grasp. "Keep going," Gracie said.

Sam glanced at her curiously. She stepped closer to hold on to Teal'c's feet affectionately through the sheets.

Vala continued as suggested. Teal'c's body jerked. Gracie leaned down and whispered something in the Jaffa language to his ear. Vala's eye twitched at this, but she kept going. Gracie observed the healing process closely. As if she knew that Vala had reached another stage within the process, Gracie leaned down again to whisper in Teal'c's ear.

Suddenly, Teal'c took in a deep breath. Vala stopped. They all waited.

His eyes slowly fluttered opened. With a dry rasp, he spoke as Carolyn leaned within his view. "DoctorLam."

"Hi, Teal'c. You're in the infirmary at the SGC," she said softly.

His eyes wandered to see who else was present. "Vala Mal Doran. You have returned safely." She grinned at him. "Colonel Carter." He turned his head slightly. "Gracie O'Neill." Everyone was stunned that he recognized her. The women exchanged looks. "What has transpired?"

"You were shot," Carolyn explained.

"How much time has passed?"

"Four days."

He turned again toward Gracie in confusion, then looked at Sam.

"You know what, Teal'c, it's a really long story. I only half-understand it myself. We're going to wait until you're better to explain, okay?"

"As you wish, Colonel Carter." He then muttered something almost unintelligible to Gracie, who bowed her head happily toward him, Jaffa-style.

"What did he say?" Carolyn asked.

"He said thank you to her in the traditional Jaffa manner," Vala translated with a bit of surprise. "How did you know to do that?" she asked of Gracie, referring to what she whispered into his ear while he was being healed.

Gracie shrugged. "Life experience?" It was puzzling to her that they all found this surprising.

"I'm sorry, explain?" Sam requested.

Vala answered, "When a valued Jaffa was wounded in battle, it used to be customary for minor Goa'uld to heal them. The less powerful ones couldn't afford to lose too many Jaffa at once, so they temporarily set aside their pride. Jaffa brothers were expected to speak certain encouraging phrases to the injured during the healing process." She stared straight at Gracie.

Sam looked at her daughter. "Done that before?"

Gracie glanced around at everyone staring at her, even Teal'c. "When you care about Jaffa, you learn their ways," she said matter-of-factly. This earned her a satisfied smile from the Jaffa in the bed. "Did I do something wrong?"

"No," Vala said immediately. "You did everything right." She hazarded a smile of pride. "What happened to you out there?"

Sam furrowed her brow.

Gracie straightened up as she answered, "We survived."

"What the Hell, Jack!" Sam whisper-yelled as she pushed him. Jack glanced behind him at the sleeping form of their three-year-old in the bed. They were in their shared base quarters. She didn't stir. "Do you even realize what kind of crazy implications this could have to the timeline!?"

"Hey!" he whispered back. "This was all Daniel's crazy, hare-brained scheme, alright?"

" Who was the ranking officer on that mission, though, dammit? You! After everything we've gone through and learned, you should know better. I know you're smarter than this."

Jack's jaw twitched. " Actually… Daniel was ranking on this one. Since I was technically dead."

"What!?"

"Old Man Daniel was Commander of the SGC."

"What the fuck are you talking about," she whispered forcefully.

"I'm not kidding here, Sam! He had a full head of white hair and everything, just like presidents do after eight years in office!"

She shook her head, not believing him.

"He told us he did the research. You shoulda seen him; he was driven mad by this obsession to fix everything. But we couldn't even blame him. Everything really was fucked up in that future. You wanna lecture someone? Lecture him."

Sam sat down fitfully in the desk chair. "How?" she demanded via whisper. "How did he do this?"

Jack stepped back and put his hands in his pockets. "I'm not too sure, how, exactly, Sam. He had a lot of fancy gadgets available to him in the future." He kept in mind the other Daniel's emphatic demand that he not tell anyone about Ba'al's time machine.

Jack drew closer to kneel in front of her. He rested his hands on her knees.

Sam brought a hand up to massage the space between her eyes. "I swear to God, you two are more trouble than you're worth," she complained.

"You still love us, though."

Her chest shuddered a bit as she tried not to laugh.

"Sam, I couldn't just leave her there." She dropped her hand to look at him. Jack's eyes cast down. "She was suffering. They'd go days without eating. She had to learn how to do all these things just to get by. It wasn't a normal life. Not even close."

"I thought you said Vala did amazing."

"She did. The girl's insanely good at a lot of things. She can pilot space ships, defend herself, hang with Jaffa, handle weapons." He rubbed at her knees while he stared back up at his wife. "I couldn't not bring her home… to offer her the life we would have wanted for her. This way, she gets a second chance, with all of us. Vala did a Hell of a job, and she didn't deserve for all her hard work to go to waste."

Tears formed in Sam's frustrated eyes. She reached her hands out to grasp either side of his face. "I watched her perform a Jaffa ritual to help Vala heal Teal'c." She glanced at the sleeping child next to them, sprawled on the bed. "Our little girl. Did that." She returned her eyes to Jack.

"Then you see she's absolutely worth it."

" More than worth it."

"You did say you wanted two kids."

"Fuck you, Jack," she said with a laugh while pushing him away. He quietly laughed along with her.

"Hell, you would have been good with twins, you said."

Sam slapped him lightly on the cheek. Gracie stirred next to them and both pairs of eyes shot to her, worried they had woken her. The child soon settled after turning over. Her parents let out breaths they didn't even realize they were holding. And with that, the last of Sam's anger left. She sighed heavily.

"Sam, that future was horrible. She was desperate to have us back. I had to give this to her."

"What about Vala?"

Jack looked down. He swallowed. "That's the only part that sucks about this whole thing. I took her away from her." Sam could read the intense guilt in his expression. She leaned down to touch her forehead to his. "I'm gonna make it up to her by giving this girl the best life I can," he continued with all seriousness. After a moment of quiet contemplation, he added, "That reminds me, I need to give our Vala a raise."

Sam raised an eyebrow as she leaned back.

"I'm not kidding. The woman deserves it."

"Did she manipulate you into promising that just for babysitting our kid?"

"Current Vala? No. Future Vala? She didn't even have to ask."

Sam squinted her eyes at him as she smiled and shook her head. "She has you and Daniel wrapped around her little fingers."

Jack scoffed as his arthritic knees protested from being used. He groaned while he leaned on Sam to get back up. He settled on the bed nearby, reaching over to shift Gracie back to the middle where she wouldn't fall off. He turned back to Sam. "Don't forget about Mitchell."

"Oh he's wound up so tight he doesn't know left from right with her."

Jack laughed as quietly as he could muster.

Sam got up to stand in front of him. She leaned down to kiss him as his hands fell to their usual place on her hips. "I tell you who else has you wrapped around their finger…" Jack smiled into the kiss she laid on him next. She knew they wouldn't take it too far tonight, but at least, she could do this. Jack quietly thanked the future Daniel for helping him make sure his wife was here to kiss and make-up at all.

"Here we go," Daniel said as he slid a card into a reader and watched the indicator turn green. He opened the door and used his arm to hold it wide open for Gracie to enter a set of base quarters. He remained on the outside of it though, not actually going in.

She looked at him strangely as she passed the threshold.

"What?"

"Uh. You've done this before." Gracie shook her head and closed her eyes briefly. "I mean, the other you."

"I did? I mean, he did?"

"Opening the door just like that for me to pass."

Daniel grimaced, still weirded out to have seen a future version of himself, let alone realize that he was still just like him. "I don't even know what to say to that."

"Nevermind, it's a small thing." She invited him into the room so he could explain what was in here.

Daniel grunted briefly. "Time travel's weird."

She nodded her head to agree with him emphatically. "I hope I never do it again."

Daniel sighed as he laughed. "You say that once…" He shook his head.

Gracie grit her teeth and widened her eyes, in awe at his implication that he'd seen and done all this before.

Daniel graciously explained what a telephone was and how to use it to reach one of them. He couldn't really be sure of her knowledge of Earth-based numerals. So he settled on pointing at the zero on the landline and explaining how that would get her to an operator. The operator could then transfer her call to whomever she was looking for. "You can ask for me, your dad, your mom… err, moms… anyone, really."

"The man?" she quipped.

"The man. Ahh, well, technically, that's your Dad while he's here."

"I only sort of understand that."

Daniel grinned. "There's plenty of people here who feel the same way, Gracie. Trust me. Including your Dad."

She smiled back at him. Daniel was relieved to see it come from her so naturally. Not just because she'd been crying so much lately, but because the smile she directed at him now was genuine. He had successfully worn down that poor impression of him she used to harbor. At least, he hoped he had.

He proceeded to point out the wardrobe, the private washroom, and the TV remote for her use. There wasn't much else to explain in her basic quarters, other than to advise her that it was safest to keep the door locked and to try not to lose her keycard. He handed her a standard issue toiletry bag.

"I have a feeling both your mothers will take you shopping, eventually, to get some clothes. In the meantime, somebody will get you a few spare uniforms to add to the collection you've started there," he explained, pointing at the basic green outfit she was in.

She looked down at the drab uniform with little enthusiasm. "Yay," she deadpanned.

"That's how Vala feels."

"Does she really wear these things around here all the time?"

"Yeah, pretty much."

"She seemed to enjoy parading around in the black suit much better."

"I'm sure she did."

"And you let her?"

"I don't let her do anything. She doesn't ask me for permission in the first place!"

Gracie grinned. "All the other men around here seemed to like her in the black suit much better, too." Daniel's face soured. Now Gracie laughed. She was beginning to understand why Vala didn't want to change her clothes right away. Jealous Daniel was funny to see.

"Okay. Ha. Ha." Daniel shook his head, suddenly weary that yet another person was available here to tease him. And what's worse, she was an O'Neill. "So, that's pretty much it," he said, gesturing around and desperate to change the subject. Gracie got the hint and dropped it, but not without a smile of amusement. "Is there anyone you want to see? Talk to? Before you turn in for the night?"

"You mean, before I go to sleep?"

"Yes."

"Uhh, thank you, but no. I'm still… overwhelmed… by everything. I think I need some time."

Daniel nodded unequivocally. "You absolutely have the right to process this on your own." He briefly reached out to touch her shoulder. "This was a huge move, Gracie. But hey, if you decide you don't want to be by yourself, remember, you can call any one of us." Daniel pointed at the phone on the bedside table to remind her of it. "I don't think anyone would mind, even if you think we're asleep. We're all here to support you."

Gracie's eyes shined. She drew in a very deep breath to control her emotions. "Thank you, Daniel."

He smiled at her. "That's what I'm here for." He went back to the door. "Have a good night. Someone will check on you in the morning."

"Okay."

The door quietly clicked closed. Gracie spun around to stare at her new surroundings. She plopped down on the bed and simply sat for a while. Eventually she just laid back and closed her eyes, still not really believing that she was here.

Her first night on Earth, in the past, was filled with restless dreams and memories of her mother.

Vala was hardly surprised when Daniel arrived at her door. She had been waiting for him, honestly. She knew he was bursting at the seams to supply her with more detail than what had been revealed in that meeting. She was sure of it.

So when she let him in, it didn't shock her that he plopped down into the chair without a word and dropped his head into his hands. She patted his head, then sat down on the bed near him to wait.

Vala was all ready for bed. She expected him to tell her whatever it was he had to say, then be on his way. They could deal with everything else in the morning. For now, she looked forward to enjoying her comfy bed after a week away. Jack caught her coming back from an offworld mission when he begged her to take Gracie somewhere safe. She'd never even had a chance to go to her quarters.

Her bare, wiggling toes caught Daniel's attention as his head faced the floor. Through splayed fingers, he watched bright blue nail polish catch the light. He sat up and turned to her with an exasperated look on his face.

She simply smiled patiently. Vala was leaning back casually on her arms, dressed in a colorful, silky bathrobe. She tilted her head at him, encouraging him to start.

He sighed, leaning an elbow on the desk.

"Well?"

"Well, obviously, I met 'future you'."

"Yes, I got that part. What was I like?"

Daniel cycled through many adjectives. Resentful. Anxious. Worn out. Resilient. Resourceful. Eventually, he settled on, "Beautiful."

Vala blinked in surprise. She hadn't been expecting that. She quirked a smile and sat up. "Tell me more," she responded playfully.

He reached out to grab one of her hands. "You were amazing. You raised an incredible child who loved you dearly and would do anything for you."

Vala was stunned. "I don't know if I would have really been able to do all that, Daniel," she said with self-doubt. She tried not to think of Adria and failed. Her playfulness became subdued.

He scooted the chair closer. "You'll learn just how well 'future you' raised her soon enough. Gracie's talented." Vala thought back to the moment in the infirmary when Gracie supported Teal'c's healing. "And she's incredibly loyal to you."

She tilted her head doubtfully. "I was just her guardian, though, right?"

Daniel reached out to cup her face, other hand still grasping onto hers. "You were her mother, Vala."

The woman stared at him for a long time, absorbing his report. Then her eyes dropped and wandered as she contemplated the implication of what he was trying to tell her.

Daniel's hand dropped to her shoulder and stroked the skin there absentmindedly. "Seventeen years is a long time to just be someone's guardian. Eventually, Gracie regarded you as the only mother she could even remember," he told her gently. He tilted her chin up so that her eyes would meet his. "She challenged me the moment she met me."

"How?"

"She assumed I was out to get you. Didn't have any idea who I really was. She was ready to do whatever it took to get me off your back so that you could be happier."

"Really?"

"Gracie's devastated to have lost 'future you'. I think it's fair to say that she's in actual mourning, even though you're right here."

Vala didn't know what to do with the things Daniel was telling her. She was overwhelmed by it. So much so, that she barely noticed all the physical affection he was giving her. On any other day, she would have taken advantage of it by now. "What about you? Future you?"

"He was miserable. That was plain to see."

"Why?"

"Because he couldn't have you."

Vala squinted at him. "Huh?"

"His desperate mission to bring you and Gracie home drove him to do crazy things. Which is how we ended up coming back with an extra kid and knowing how to prevent Sam from dying on Atlantis." He leaned closer. "If it weren't for him, we wouldn't be having this little chat right now."

"So we have 'future you' to thank?" She regarded him dubiously.

"Apparently." He closed his eyes briefly. "But don't get me wrong, the guy was nuts."

Vala laughed now. "You're talking about yourself."

"I know."

"So what now?"

"Well, like we said earlier, this business with the Trust, or whatever the Hell they are now, isn't done. We've got to coordinate multiple ops to clean things up before they get so bad that… well, just before it all gets worse."

"Sounds like a tomorrow problem."

"Yeah, I know. It's late." He retracted his hands, not having even realized he was touching her this whole time.

"I think it's safe to say that you're exhausted. I'm exhausted. Poor Gracie's exhausted."

"All of us," Daniel agreed.

"Is she going to be okay?" Vala asked in concern.

"I don't know, to be honest. I hope so. But I think she'd like it if you check in on her. When you can."

Vala reached out to grab both of his hands now. "Of course I will." She sighed. "Thank you, Daniel. For telling me."

He quirked a smile. "It was important. You deserved to know."

"You said 'future you' was miserable without me?" Vala then asked curiously. Daniel nodded. "Did they have a chance to see each other again?"

"Oh yeah. He finally brought her back to Earth. Well, he made Mitchell do it. But yeah, he accomplished part of his life-long mission."

"How'd that go? The reunion?"

"Between me and you?" Vala nodded affirmatively. Daniel thought back to the awkward moment when he met his future self, actually looking old and gray. "They…" He smiled. "They stared at each other for a moment. I think they were both just taking it all in."

"And then what?"

"And then Cam, annoyingly, did whatever Cam does."

Vala scrunched her face, entertained by this. "So no dramatic declarations of longing, huh? Just… Cameron?"

Daniel shook his head. "Always. Mitchell," he complained.

Vala laughed. He grinned with her. Daniel figured this was a good time to take his leave and let her be. As much as he'd love to spend the rest of the night talking with her, he knew they both needed to get some sort of rest before tomorrow. He didn't even know what to expect their next day to be like. He stood up from the chair. She followed suit.

They found themselves nose to nose. Hands kept at her sides, Vala pecked him on the lips chastely. "Good night, Daniel."

He breathed her in, but fought the urge to do more. He couldn't say why. "Good night," he replied softly. Daniel stepped back and turned around. He took one step toward the door.

Idiot.

Daniel immediately turned back around and pulled her to him. He kissed her like he'd never kissed anyone before. Her hands instantly crept up the back of his neck. Fingers tangled in hair.

And then he pulled back.

Daniel couldn't explain himself.

Vala locked eyes with him. She whispered, "Stay with me."

One simple command, and all thoughts of getting a full night's rest were abandoned.

Chapter Text

Chapter 10 - Spill

Carolyn flipped the page of a report and placed it back down on the table. While she read, she brought another spoonful of oatmeal to her mouth. Motion caught her eye. Vala plopped down across from her at the small table in the commissary. "Morning," she mumbled around her breakfast.

"Morning," Vala said, scanning the room to see who was present.

Carolyn could feel eyes on her. She looked up. Vala's expression was mischievous. The doctor quirked an expectant smile. "What?"

"I've made a decision," Vala declared.

Carolyn waved a spoon at her to go on.

"I'm not going to flirt with Cameron anymore." She flapped a hand in the doctor's direction. "He's all yours."

Her friend's mouth twitched. Carolyn dropped her spoon. She leaned forward to steal a piece of fruit off of Vala's plate while maintaining eye contact. She popped it into her mouth, then leaned back to mirror her mischievous expression. "Spill."

Vala leaned forward. "I won."

Carolyn now leaned forward again. "How?"

"Years of wearing him down."

Carolyn laughed aloud. A few other members of the SGC turned to look. Carolyn remembered herself and lowered her voice. "Last night?"

Vala nodded slowly with a quirked eyebrow and a sly smile.

"Congratulations. Your prize happens to be my number one patient."

Vala chuckled, knowing all too well how easily Daniel got injured working here.

A shadow fell over the pair. "What are you two gossiping about now?" Mitchell asked skeptically. He looked between each of them with obvious suspicion.

Vala opened her mouth to retort, but caught Carolyn's raised eyebrow. She was going to hold her to her word. Vala refrained from engaging in her usual flirtation with him. "We're talking about how you need fuel for your day. I took the liberty of preparing breakfast for you, Cameron. I was waiting for you. Here it is." Vala stood up. The chair screeched as it scraped backward across the floor.

Carolyn smirked.

Vala winked at her then returned to the line for food.

Cameron sat down in her seat. "Well, that is a bold-faced lie." He looked down at the plate. "Oooh, mango." He picked up a chunk and ate it.

Carolyn brought a hand to her head and just started laughing.

"What?" Cameron asked as he chewed.

Her laughter faltered a bit when she observed Daniel entering the commissary. Eyes glued to the archaeologist, she watched as he went straight to Vala.

Cameron noticed her distraction and turned to look. He made sure to grab another piece of fruit. "Oh look, it's an early edition of the Daniel and Vala Show," he said with some derision.

"What? Not your kind of show?"

"Doc, I like action. Not… whatever-the-Hell-they-are." He waved a dismissive hand in their direction and turned back to the plate Vala left. He chose another chunk of mango to eat.

"I heard they got renewed for a new season," Carolyn said, continuing the banter.

Cameron glanced up at her then back down at the food. Then he paused. He looked up at Carolyn again, only to see that her eyes were still on the pair in question. He turned his head briefly to look at them, but saw nothing out of the ordinary. He turned back to Carolyn and squinted his eyes at her.

She met his look with laughter in her eyes.

Realization dawned on his face. "About. Damn. Time."

Carolyn grinned.

"Morning, kid." Jack stood just outside Gracie's door, hands in pockets.

She took in a quiet breath. "I'm not a kid, anymore, remember?" She motioned for her father to enter her newly assigned quarters. As promised by Daniel, someone had come to greet her on her first morning at the SGC.

Jack took a look around, not seeing anything special about the room she'd been given. He turned back to her. "How was your sleep?"

Gracie let the door's weight shut itself closed. She also took a glance around, still in disbelief that she was here. Still in doubt that her father was right here speaking to her. "Is it still called sleep if I wake up exhausted?"

A look of pity crossed Jack's face. "Can't say I'm surprised. You've been through a lot."

Gracie crossed her arms over her chest unconsciously. "Understatement," she deadpanned.

"Well, look, some breakfast will do you some good. Your mom's going to meet us there." He motioned for her to come with him. "Your birth mom," he clarified.

She nodded eagerly, but had to ask, "What about Vala?"

Jack shrugged. "She might be around. But we can find her later if she isn't."

"What about…" Gracie hesitated. "The other me?"

He'd been expecting her query. "She'll be there, too. Running amok as usual."

"Running a-wha?"

"Nevermind. Come on."

Jack escorted her to the commissary on another level of the SGC. It was full and bustling with personnel when they arrived. Gracie looked nervously around, unsure of how to behave in a place like this. She couldn't ever remember being here before. She followed her father's lead, falling into line before serving trays of food. He handed her a plate to load with whatever she chose.

Gracie didn't know where to start, so she helped herself to a little bit of everything. She surreptitiously glanced around to see if anyone was regarding her plate strangely. But no one seemed to be paying her any mind. If anything, they stiffened the moment they saw Jack. She found that behavior a bit odd, but had gotten the gist of what his title meant around here.

Soon they were winding through crowded tables filled with chattering personnel to a spot against the wall. Sam and the younger her were already there. Gracie sucked in a breath at the sight of her mother. Her golden hair was just like her own. Their eyes lit up at the sight of each other.

"Morning," Sam greeted her warmly.

Her little self was busy spilling milk as she attempted to spoon cereal into her mouth. The girl glanced at Gracie curiously. Then she smiled at Jack. "Hi, Daddy," she said with a lilting tone.

"Hey, Baby," Jack responded automatically. He gestured to a chair for Gracie to occupy, directly across from Sam.

"I eating cereal," the little one announced proudly.

Sam leaned over to absorb the mess on her shirt with a napkin.

"Oh yeah?" Jack asked with a similarly light tone. "Is it good?"

Gracie picked the plainest-looking piece of fruit on her plate to try as she observed them. She quirked a smile as the sweet flavor surprised her. There was something familiar about it.

The younger version of her was nodding vigorously. She made a show of scooping up more cereal and milk onto her teaspoon to show off to her father.

Seeing that Jack had fully engaged their three-year-old, Sam could now pay attention to their elder daughter. "How was your night?" she began.

Gracie tried to smile but it came off as a nervous mess. "I still can't believe I'm here," she admitted.

"Wanna know something?"

Gracie nodded.

"Me too." Sam smiled at her reassuringly. "We'll take it one day at a time. I'm sure there are a lot of adventures you could tell me about."

"Venture?" the child echoed. "I went on a venture!" The table smiled at her. "With Auntie Bawa."

Gracie let out a breath of amusement. She knew exactly what this girl was talking about. She caught Jack's look of laughter aimed at her. Maybe she could do this. Maybe she could integrate into this family that was both old and new at the same time.

As everyone filed into the briefing room, Daniel glanced around in confusion. "Where is she?"

"We have her set up in a room viewing the Intro to the SGC training videos," General Landry explained as he settled into a chair. He kept the head of the table open for Jack to occupy.

Carolyn soon sat next to him, setting a stack of reports onto the table before her.

Mitchell walked in and grinned at Daniel. "She's watching you," he taunted. He took the spot next to Sam.

Daniel squinted at him, then understood what he must be getting at. In reply, he merely rolled his eyes at Cam. The training videos featured himself explaining the origins of the SGC and how the stargate worked. He'd forgotten all about them. He'd been ordered to record those years ago.

Teal'c walked in, leaning on Vala for support. Daniel jumped up to help him settle into a seat next to Cam. "I didn't think you'd be up and around so soon," Daniel marveled.

"ValaMalDoran has healed me enough," the Jaffa stated.

Vala patted his shoulders. "He was curious," she reported.

"Indeed."

Once Jack arrived, the murmur of the group ceased. The military personnel stood briefly in deference. He waved the others off and they re-took their seats. "General," he greeted toward Landry.

"General."

"Dr. Lam, let's start with you."

Carolyn sat forward. "Who would you like me to report on first?"

"Me," Jack said.

She pulled a specific report from her stack and opened it. She pointed at a print-out of an x-ray image. "This is what we found." She slid the paper toward Jack, who took a look at it. "It's a small transmitter. And it's embedded in your cervical disc. C2 to be exact."

Sam leaned closer to stare at the x-ray of her husband's neck. "How did it get there?"

"I'm not sure if any of you recall an incident that involved Dr. McKay and his sister. A handful of years back. They were kidnapped by one of the SGC's contractors in order to save his daughter using nanites."

Everyone exchanged glances of worry.

"Looks like General O'Neill was somehow exposed to similar… objects… which coalesced in his spine and turned into that."

"How do you know?"

"We pinged the transmitter and it sent back an ID. Matched the signature of the nanites."

Jack unconsciously rubbed at his neck. He slid the report away from himself. Sam stared at it in disbelief.

Mitchell leaned over to peer at the image with a disgusted look on his face. "So, it's transmitting right now?"

"No, apparently it's inactive. The only thing it could do was respond to our ping. The rest of its capabilities seem to have been rendered inert. By… me?" Carolyn looked at Jack curiously.

"That's what you told me."

"In the future," Carolyn responded with disbelief.

"Yep."

Daniel quickly glanced at Mitchell then back to her. He remained silent.

Sam slid the report down the table for others to see. "Can we get it out?"

"No. It's inoperable based on how well it got itself in there," Carolyn explained. "If we try to cut it out, it will result in a catastrophic cervical disc compression. That means a piece of his spine would collapse. It could result in a loss of mobility, bodily function, possibly more."

"More?"

"The attempt to remove it might kill him."

Sam's mouth formed a grim line of disappointment. "Is it harming him in any way?"

"For the moment, no. It's actually filling in the loss of space that was already occurring in his cervical vertebra. That's an unsurprising consequence of age and wear and tear."

Vala spoke up. "What if we try to beam it out?"

"I considered that, too. But it would risk the same complication as the surgery would. Sudden removal will destabilize the structures in his spine. It's just too dangerous to take out."

"That's what the other Daniel tried to tell us," Jack supplied. "What have you heard back from your counterparts in Washington?"

Carolyn pursed her lips. "I asked around, quietly, if anyone had seen patients with unusual findings on spinal imaging. I haven't seen it personally, but from what I was told, there is at least one other high-level official that may have this, too."

"Old Man Daniel said just about everybody with high-level security clearance for the SGC got tagged. Eventually," Jack said without humor.

"At some point, our future selves figured out how to deactivate the bugs, though," the contemporary Daniel added.

"Any idea how? Or when?" Landry asked.

Jack and Daniel shared a look. "Uhh, no."

Vala slapped at her neck. She looked left and right, now anxious. "I don't want one of those things," she muttered. She swatted her hand in the air as if a fly was buzzing around her annoyingly.

"Clearly," Teal'c said, "the Goa'uld do not have enough symbiotes."

"So they find a way to infest us through our necks some other way," Vala said as she shuddered. Daniel shot her a look of pity.

Mitchell tried to steer her away from the reminder of her experiences as a host. "So, if we've got high-level officials being tagged, what are the operational consequences of this?"

"Surveillance seems to be the primary purpose," Jack answered. "They can track anyone with one of these things active in their bodies. Watch where they go. See who they meet." He locked eyes with Sam. "Find family members in hiding so they can arrange a kidnapping."

She suddenly better understood the gravity of the situation. She blinked quietly, absorbing the ramifications of this for her daughter's safety. It dawned on her that they might not be able to take her home. "Maybe…" Sam hesitated. All eyes fell on her. "Maybe I should take Gracie to Atlantis." She locked eyes with Carolyn. "Can we check if anyone there is afflicted?"

The doctor looked thoughtful. "If I request that information through regular communications, wouldn't that be recorded?" she asked, turning to her father.

"It would be," he confirmed.

"You're thinking that if you make a direct inquiry, it'll tip off the enemy," Cameron concluded.

"Like I said, I asked around quietly. I made no reference to bugs, tags, or transmitters. But for me to pose the same question to Atlantis would seem unusual." She looked back at Sam with apprehension.

"It would raise a red flag," Landry agreed.

Jack's jaw clenched as he thought. "Then we make up some reason for you to go there and check everyone yourself."

Carolyn blinked in surprise. "Actually, I was just thinking that same thing."

Cameron leaned forward. "Say what?"

"I could go there, scan the medical personnel first. Then once I confirm they're clean, clue them in. We could arrange for the entire base to be scanned to identify anyone with these… tags… in them."

"How long would that take?" the Colonel asked.

She shook her head. "Not sure." She calculated numbers in her head. "A week? If I have help from the staff there. By myself? God only knows."

"That settles it," Jack declared. "Dr. Lam, you will personally oversee the inoculation of Atlantis base against some new pathogen, with a routine scan thrown in to check for… something."

Vala scrunched her face at this.

Landry cut in. "Unless you have a different way to spin it, medically."

"I'll…" Carolyn paused in thought. "…come up with something."

"And when she's done?" Cameron asked.

"She'll personally report back that her medical mission was successful… or not."

"In-person," Cameron clarified. Daniel hid a smile at his extra concern for their Chief Medical Officer.

Landry stared at Cameron for a beat, a slight hint of amusement coloring his expression. "That's the idea, Colonel. We can't afford to be without our CMO for longer than that."

Cameron nodded, seemingly satisfied with that.

Sam chimed in now. "As soon as Dr. Lam confirms Atlantis is clean, I'll take Gracie there. From what I saw, Teyla's people have quite the little daycare going. It'll be perfect for her."

Vala leaned over the table to see Sam better and smile. "She'll love it."

"And what of the other GracieO'Neill?" Teal'c inquired.

"Actually… her name's Mal Doran." Everyone looked at Jack. They all adopted various looks of quiet surprise at his declaration, none more than Vala.

Daniel stole a look in her direction, watching as her face contorted into multiple emotions one by one. The woman let out a nervous laugh. "Jack… I mean, General… I would never…"

"It's alright, Princess," he reassured her calmly. "She would answer to your name more than mine anyway." Jack addressed the whole group. "Which is perfect because that means it'll be easier for her to maintain her cover."

Sam deflated a little. "She can't come with me to Atlantis, can she." It was more of a conclusion than a question.

"No." Jack breathed in deeply. "We can come up with reasons for you and Dr. Lam to hop over there that won't raise suspicion. We can sneak the little one over easy, too. But if the big one's supposed to be Vala's little sister, it won't make sense."

"Sir, what does that mean for her?" Cameron asked.

"Whatever she wants. But she stays on this side of the Pegasus gate." Jack answered in a way that made it sound like his words were final. "We'll teach her to blend in here at the SGC. When the base unlocks, she can go topside as she pleases. She'll just need an escort…" Jack looked pointedly at Daniel. "… until she gets her bearings."

Vala laughed nervously a little more now. "A real Mal Doran wouldn't ever blend in."

Cam and Daniel both snorted simultaneously. Teal'c looked at her with amusement.

Jack tilted his head in acknowledgement. "Right." He then amended his previous statement. "We'll teach her… how not to blow things up around here."

"Good luck with that," Sam muttered playfully.

"Which brings me to the next topic. Dr. Lam, tell us what you learned about Gracie. The older one."

Carolyn pulled the correct report and opened it up in front of her. She didn't slide it across the table this time, as there was nothing but text there that she could just summarize aloud. "Tests came back positive. She's definitely your daughter by DNA," she began, with a tone that showed she was unsurprised. "She has the ATA gene. And she only has immunity to the viruses one would expect for a patient who had the standard course of vaccinations up through the age of three."

"What does that mean?" Vala asked.

"Well by her account, and theirs," Carolyn answered, gesturing at Jack and Daniel, "she left Earth before she would have had any other vaccines. Her lack of immunity to common pathogens here on Earth seems to corroborate that."

"Is she immune to other things instead?" Vala wondered.

"More than likely, being exposed to whatever else is in the wider galaxy. I did note something in particular that we could test for…" Carolyn flipped a few pages in the report. "She has immunity to the Prior plague."

"But so does Gracie, the little one," Sam retorted.

"Yes, so that tells me the immunity is lifelong. It's notable for us, medically, in that we better understand the efficacy of that immunization. No one's ever been alive long enough for us to know how long the stick lasts. Or if we need to give SGC personnel boosters from time to time. This is pointing to: probably not."

"Anything else, Doc?" Jack asked, steering the conversation back.

She flipped through more reports. "Evidence of previous traumatic fractures… broken bones," she clarified. "All healed properly. Umm, she has several visible scars on her skin, which she attributed to various events from throughout her childhood. And… that's it."

"The other you checked her out in the future," Daniel pointed out.

"She mentioned that to me. Sounds like I did a full exam and even treated a few minor complaints."

Sam looked like she might be sick. Thoughts of what her daughter could have been through, just based on Carolyn's report, swirled through her mind. Broken bones? Scars? Just the very idea that both she and Vala had been on the run for nearly two decades disturbed her.

As if he could read her thoughts, Jack placed a calming hand over hers on the table. He made eye contact with his wife. Sam didn't say anything more. His touch was barely enough to keep the panic bubbling inside her from spilling out into the open.

The door creaked open to reveal not just one mother, but two. Gracie paused the video immediately and grinned at them. Sam and Vala stepped into the tiny gray room and smiled back. "How would you like to hang out?" Vala started.

"Just the three of us?" Sam finished.

Gracie stood up. "Where?" she asked eagerly.

The two older women shared a glance. "My quarters or yours?" Sam asked.

Vala shrugged. "Mine." She motioned for Gracie to join them.

They left behind a screen stuck on Daniel in a bomber jacket, explaining something to the camera.

When they arrived, Vala let them in. "I'll go steal a chair from Daniel's quarters down the hall. Be right back…"

She had already disappeared by the time Sam turned to look. "Daniel's quarters? I thought he deactivated the keycard she took already."

Gracie finished looking around and turned to her birth mother. "At this point, I can't say I'm surprised."

Sam rounded on her suspiciously. "Why?"

The younger blonde shrugged. "Aren't they together?"

Sam's mouth dropped. "Are they?"

Gracie took a step back, now unsure. "I mean, I thought… Well in the future it looked like…"

Vala pushed a rolling chair in through the entrance. She caught Sam's gaze. "What?"

Sam put her hands on her hips. "Something you've been meaning to tell me?"

Vala kicked the door closed behind her and positioned the stolen chair next to the other one by her desk. She patted it for Sam to take. "Like what?"

"Daniel?" Sam clarified.

Vala hummed. She pointed a finger at her. "I haven't had a chance to talk with you yet!" She motioned for Gracie to pick a seat, who chose the other chair. Vala sat cross-legged on the bed across from them. "Oh anyway, this isn't about Daniel." She flicked a hand. "Gracie, tell us about you!" Vala seemed enthusiastic.

The younger blonde took in a breath. "I don't know where to start."

"Hmm, what's the earliest memories you have from after you left Earth?" Sam prompted.

Gracie broke out into a smile. "I was just telling my Dad and Daniel about us trying to make pancakes." She made eye contact with Vala. "It was a failure."

Vala pouted. "I guess I never was that good of a cook."

Gracie laughed. "You told me you were trying to help me remember my mom better. I have this brief image of you with white stuff on your nose," she said, turning to Sam now.

The older blonde began to laugh aloud now. "We tried to make pancakes from scratch a couple of weeks ago. You grabbed the package of flour before I could stop you and squeezed. The flour flew into a cloud and landed all over the kitchen."

Vala grinned along with them.

"Jack was cracking up as he helped me clean it all up. I think he purposely put some on my nose just to make you laugh, Gracie." The woman she addressed smiled. Sam reached over to touch her shoulder. "It's a sweet memory."

"A very messy one, too," Vala quipped. "What else, Gracie? Hopefully not more memories of me failing as a potential housewife."

"We moved around a lot. Not much time to practice."

Sam furrowed her brow, now reminded of the hard life she must have led. "Where'd you learn all that stuff you know about the Jaffa?"

Gracie lit up. "The Hak'tyl." She observed them don looks of surprise. "They are my sisters." She turned to Sam. "Do you remember Nesa?"

Sam tilted her head. "The name rings a bell."

"She's known you since she was a child. She said you saved her life and brought the tribe tretonin."

Sam covered her mouth with her hand. "Oh my God. You met that little girl?"

Gracie shook her head. "She wasn't a little girl anymore when we stayed with her. She was the den mother."

"How long would you be with them?" Vala asked.

"Oh… I don't know. But the longest we ever stayed anywhere was with them. And we got to go back and see them a lot after that. Actually, I just saw them right before we left." Her expression became somber as she remembered she'd never see the Hak'tyl again as she'd known them. And that they'd never know her.

Both Sam and Vala noticed the change in her demeanor. They glanced at each other. "Sounds like you loved them," Sam concluded.

"I did. I do." She offered a sad smile. "Maybe when Teal'c is feeling better, I could continue my training with him?"

Vala grinned. "I think that is a fantastic idea. I'll run it by Muscles the next time I see him."

"Your dad says you know how to pilot a ship?" Sam inquired.

"Yes. We had a small shuttle we acquired. I learned how to fly it from her," Gracie explained, pointing at Vala.

"Acquired…" Vala murmured suspiciously. "How?"

"Well the arms dealer didn't need it anymore since he was dead."

Sam's eyebrows rose.

"Legitimate salvage," Gracie declared casually.

Vala looked at her with a calculating grin. She locked eyes with Sam. "She really did hang around me her entire life." Sam's surprised eyes stared back at her. "The cover story is perfect!"

Chapter Text

Chapter 11 - Legitimate Salvage

Jack sat with Gracie for lunch. "What's this I hear about an arms dealer?"

"Which one?" Gracie responded easily as she stared at her plate of unknown food. She watched as her father scooped up what he had referred to as a 'burger' and brought it to his mouth with two hands. She decided to copy his actions.

"Which…" Jack suddenly stopped before he took a bite. "There was more than one?"

Chewing around her food, Gracie answered, "Yeah." She swallowed. "The last one we dealt with tried to sell us out. Unsurprisingly. The one before that gave us a good deal on those weapons you saw us using before we left. And…"

Jack waved a hand at her to stop. "Hang on. How many arms dealers do you even know?"

Gracie tilted her head in thought.

Landry arrived with a plate of his own. "Mind if I join you two?" he asked congenially.

"Hank. Pull up a seat. She's about to tell me all about her friends." Landry did just that and settled in with them at the small table in the center of the mess.

"I wouldn't call them friends."

"Oh?"

"They're just… arms dealers," she said with a confused lilt to her tone.

Jack shook his head in pure astonishment.

Landry merely laughed. "And I take it some of these were Ms. Mal Doran's contacts?"

"Some old, some new." Gracie shrugged. "Most of them sweet on her." She leaned forward and whispered conspiratorially. "Maybe we don't mention that to Daniel."

Landry laughed aloud again. "I like her," he decided, looking at Jack.

Jack smirked at his daughter. "Oh, you better believe I'm rubbing this one in Dannyboy's face."

Gracie looked a little confused, but then figured her father must enjoy seeing Daniel flustered as much as she did just the evening before. Maybe that's where she got it from.

"They said that shuttle you owned used to belong to an arms dealer. How 'bout you tell us about that," Jack encouraged.

"Ohhhhh, that's why you're asking."

Another airman approached the table and coughed to get everyone's attention. It was Cameron with a plate of food. "Mind if I…"

Jack pulled a chair from a different table and scraped it along the floor for Cameron to use. He motioned for Gracie to continue. Cam sat down effortlessly.

In between bites of food, she launched into an explanation. "So we fell into the domestic service of this arms dealer named…" She squinted, trying to remember. "Gershwick. I think."

Cameron's eyes widened in surprise, having joined the conversation late. But he didn't interrupt.

"I think I was 9." Gracie tilted her head as she grasped for details, looking up toward the ceiling. She didn't notice the rapt attention of her tablemates. "I would sneak away a lot and explore the ship between the walls. It was a great way to overhear things."

Jack coughed disapprovingly. "And where was Vala during this?"

"Distracting the arms dealer and his buddies when she'd come to pour them drinks or bring them food." She finally noticed their worried looks. Gracie waved a dismissive hand, as if that were nothing extraordinary. "Oh, look, don't worry. Nothing ever happened. Honestly, that was one of the safest places we ever found to hide."

Jack choked on his food. Gracie was talking about the spaceship of an arms dealer, here.

"Anyway, so I would sneak around in the walls to steal extra food and hear about juicy drama between various servants. One day, I overheard a deal that was about to go wrong. And it involved our boss. I didn't really understand what was happening, but I knew he was about to get himself offed."

"Offed?"

"Killed."

"Right, of course."

"So I ran to my mo…" Gracie looked around, realizing she was in public. The group also looked around. "… sister, and told her what was going on. We immediately grabbed what few things we had and ran toward one of the bays. There was this mechanic there whom she had befriended. She told him it was time to go. She convinced him to show her how to unlock the shuttles, and in exchange she promised to take him with us so he could escape with his life."

Cameron ran a hand down his face. "I don't even want to know how she managed to convince him."

Gracie grinned. "Another thing we probably shouldn't tell Daniel."

Hank prompted her to continue. "So?"

"So… the alarms started ringing, the really bad kind. And we knew the arms dealer just got offed, and everyone would probably be rushing to the bay just like us. But because I had advance warning we got there first. By the time the mechanic was done showing her how to unlock the shuttle and reprogram it to be activated by someone's DNA…" Gracie took another bite of her burger. "This is really, really good." She didn't seem to notice that the men were leaning forward, eager for her to continue her story.

"Yeah, ain't it?" Mitchell agreed enthusiastically. "It's a gem around here. Don't try the meatloaf, though. Not worth it."

"Really? Meatloaf? What even is that?"

"Mitchell!"

"Sorry, sir. Finish your story." Cameron slunk down about an inch shorter to stop attracting more attention.

"Oh… where was I?"

"DNA," Landry said helpfully.

"Right, right. The mechanic got shot in the back. We ran into the shuttle and took off."

"Wait a minute, shot in the back?" Jack asked incredulously.

"Well, I told you that everyone else was coming. So they showed up and probably knew it would be their last chance to get off the ship before… you know." She gestured with two hands.

"No, I don't know. Why don't you tell me."

"Come on, what always happens when the boss gets knocked off on his own ship? Either the enemy takes it over or blows it up." She looked around at the table. "I mean, I don't know 'bout you, but I don't want to ever be around to find out which one it'll be."

"Noooo," Jack said dramatically, "Guess not."

"So the arms dealer dies," Landry clarified, "The remaining crew tries to ditch the ship, but they turn on each other because…"

"Not enough shuttles to escape in. Plus absolutely no one trusts each other."

"Except for you and Vala," Cameron surmised.

"Of course. We're family."

Cameron nodded in agreement.

"And then?" Jack prompted.

"And that's how we got our shuttle. That's what you wanted to know, right?"

"It's more than I wanted to know, but yes, that's it."

"You were 9?" Cameron asked. Gracie nodded. "Hmpf."

Landry inquired, "What is it, Colonel?"

"Vala told me a story about her youth. Said she was a domestic servant at about that age, too."

Gracie piped up. "Oh that's right. I heard about that one. Actually, that's where she got the idea for us to take that job. She saw a potential opportunity to get a ship, eventually. Either by sweet-talking the mechanic into releasing it to her, stealing it, or just waiting for its owner to not need it anymore."

"By getting offed," Jack clarified by use of her specific phrasing.

"Exactly. She didn't much care how long it took because that was a great place to hide. So… whichever came first."

Everyone leaned back in their chairs at her surprisingly nonchalant explanation. Jack ran a hand through his hair as he stared at his grown daughter in amazement. Gracie took a look around the table and noted everyone's exasperation. "Well… what did you all do when you were 9?"

Jack replied, "I was fishing."

"I feel like I just saw you. A lot."

Daniel smiled at Gracie tentatively in the hall outside of General Landry's office. "What do you mean?"

"On the display. You had this fancy jacket on."

"Display… fancy…" It dawned on Daniel that his leather bomber jacket might seem notable to someone as worldly as Gracie. But he hadn't worn it lately, and certainly not in front of her. He snapped his fingers. "The videos."

"Yes."

Daniel cringed outwardly. "How were they?"

"You look about the same. But I can tell that your intended audience is a bit… mmm… ignorant?" She grit her teeth in fear of being offensive.

Daniel huffed in amusement. "No, that's actually a pretty accurate way to describe it."

"That's so strange to me. The stargate. Hyperdrives. Those are so… average… where I'm from."

"I know. To you, those things are ubiquitous. But to most people on Earth, they're fiction. The stuff from stories."

"I realized that by watching you on those… videos," she said hesitantly, testing out the unfamiliar word.

"Maybe they wanted to make sure you understood where we were coming from. Or at least fill in a few blanks, as if you didn't already know about most of those topics."

"Well those things you said about the Ancients were interesting."

"It's one of the most fascinating subjects I've ever studied."

"I didn't realize that the Goa'uld stole their technology. The other you made it sound like it was locked up. That only someone like my father, or possibly me, could unlock it."

"You mean the me from the future?" Gracie nodded. "Well, the Goa'uld adapted what they could. It's highly possible they found Ancient tech lying around that was still in an active, functional state." Daniel's face scowled over various past experiences. "I know we've definitely come across the same by accident."

"Sounds a bit irresponsible, don't you think?"

Daniel laughed aloud. "Gracie, you hit the nail on the head."

"Huh?"

"It means…"

"Jackson! Enough chit-chat. Come on!" Mitchell interrupted them from the doorway.

Daniel rolled his eyes. He waved for Gracie to follow him, who hid a smile over his constant annoyance due to Mitchell. She was starting to recognize the Colonel's value, in terms of entertainment.

They entered the briefing room again. This time, Dr. Lam did not join them. But Gracie didn't have to be disappointed because Teal'c was here instead. She immediately went to sit with him. "Teal'c," she intoned happily.

"EldaMalDoran," he greeted her by her cover name. His eyes sparkled at her, and she just knew that they would again become fast friends. "I would be eager to hear of what adventures you have experienced out in the galaxy. I understand there were many that involved good dealings with the Jaffa."

"I would love to tell you about them," Gracie said with a genuine smile.

He bowed his head in thanks to her. She bowed similarly. She demonstrated the Jaffa gesture perfectly. The other occupants of the room did not fail to notice her mastery.

Gracie turned away from Teal'c to see who was present. She noted the same people she'd had lunch with. Daniel, of course, was here. But neither of her mothers was present. Before she could wonder why, Vala walked in casually.

"Nice of you to join us," Mitchell said sarcastically.

In response, Vala merely pinched his cheek and sat down next to Daniel, where there was still an open spot. She shimmied within her chair, adjusting its height multiple times until it was just to her liking. She either didn't notice or didn't care that everyone was waiting for her to finally settle in. When she looked up, she offered the table a bright smile.

Jack simply shook his head. But he did not complain. "Princess? You good?"

Vala held up a finger. She adjusted another setting on the rolling chair. It squeaked loudly as the chair back retracted. Then she looked back at Jack and grinned. "Now I am." She tilted her head primly as she smiled.

Daniel let out a breath of annoyance but also remained silent. Landry grunted in amusement.

Gracie scrunched her face, a bit confused. Her mother seemed so… juvenile. It was funny to watch. Vala's current playfulness reminded her of carefree times from when she was very young. Before she was old enough to recognize any of the anxiety her mother harbored for constantly having to run away. This version of Vala was much like herself at that age. It was now no wonder the men here lovingly referred to her as a princess. They used it as a pet name reserved for a beloved young girl. Or at least, in this case, someone young at heart.

"We're here to discuss how we're going to clean up," Jack announced. "Once this business is worked out, I'll reopen the base and we can rotate in fresh personnel."

Daniel groaned loudly in relief.

Cameron rubbed his hands together. "That's good news, sir," he commented. "I've got this fear of what's been growing in my fridge."

Vala visibly cringed. "Ohh… ewww. Not that leftover chicken from two weeks ago."

"One and the same, Darlin'. I may need to enter my apartment with weapon drawn. Who knows what kind of zombie attack is waiting for me in there."

Teal'c grunted, amused.

Gracie's face was unmistakenly confused. Jack didn't miss her look and found it comical.

"Yes, well, let's put a hold on planning your fridge op. First, we deal with remnant Goa'uldies hiding in the bushes here on Earth."

"Hiding in the wha?"

Everyone laughed at Gracie's innocent confusion.

"Perhaps," Daniel started, waving a hand around the table good-naturedly, "we refrain from using very Earth-like turns of phrase, for the sake of our otherworldly kin here."

Jack and Cameron shared a look. "Nah," they both disagreed.

Daniel shot Gracie a look of apology. He shrugged. "I tried."

Vala reached over to pat her hand. "Don't worry, Darling. You get used to it."

"Indeed."

Gracie blinked, remembering the other version of Vala, her contemporary adoptive mother, telling her the same. It was just a few days ago, from her perspective. It made her heart ache to miss her so much. She settled on nodding thankfully and letting the group move on in the conversation. She could use the distraction.

Jack pointed at Vala and Teal'c. "You two. Tag." He then gestured at Cameron and Daniel. "You two. Bag." He now looked straight at Gracie. "You get to help, too. But from afar where it's safe and no one sees you."

Gracie sat up. "Okay. How?" she asked eagerly.

"By telling us if you recognize anyone that you see on a monitor. Then if you do, telling us what you know about them."

"So, I only have to watch and identify?"

"Yep."

She nodded her head. "Okay, I should be able to do that."

Daniel then supplied, "The other me, we'll refer to him as 'future me,' gave us a pretty long list of individuals who were at one point or another affected by the Goa'uld hiding here on Earth. Per his version of history."

"I like Old Man Daniel better," Jack interrupted.

"Excuse me?" His friend was ready to be offended.

"When we talk about your other self. He was an old man. But he was still Daniel. Old Man Daniel." Jack's hand bounced up and down with each short sentence he provided in explanation.

Vala scrunched her shoulders as she tried to stifle a laugh.

Daniel gave her a look from the side of his eye. He grit his teeth. "Fine."

Jack gestured for him to go on. "Please, continue," he said with a friendly tone.

Daniel made a show of rolling his eyes. Cameron bit his lip, trying but failing to hide his amusement. Daniel went on, looking directly at Gracie. "The list gives a general idea of when each person is affected. In the future where you come from, a lot of these people end up dead, one way or another. We're hoping to prevent those deaths. Technically, they haven't done anything wrong. Yet."

She nodded, just barely following and understanding.

"So here's where you come in. Some of the people on the list were reported to have gone offworld. In search of you."

Gracie froze.

"If you recognize any of them, that will help us prioritize the names on the list. Because if you've seen them before, we know for sure we need to secure them before anything happens to them."

Jack added, "Old Man Daniel made a big fuss that we'd be changing the timeline the minute we got back. Our intel could become outdated in a heartbeat. The faster we get through the list, the better. Might as well focus on anyone we can positively ID."

Gracie breathed in deeply. "I'm going to be honest. When we were being chased, I didn't always see who was after us. I was too busy running." Her lip quivered at the memories.

Her father pursed his lips, guilt coloring his features. He knew what he was asking her to do. The last thing he wanted was to make his daughter revisit horrible experiences. But the part of him that was in command of the security of the entire planet knew this was a job that had to be done, no matter how close to home it hit. There were a lot of lives on the line. And most of them didn't even know they were in danger. They were defenseless.

"I bet you'll end up being more helpful than you think," Jack said reassuringly and with confidence in her. "When we finish this sweep, everyone can breathe easier. And the little version of you can finally go home." Gracie's mouth stayed open slightly in her nervous state, processing her father's words. Meanwhile, Jack passed around copies of a report. The group began to flip through the pages.

When Gracie received a copy, she looked down at it anxiously. It was nothing more than symbols on a white sheet. There were no images. She didn't really know what she was looking at. Daniel seemed to notice this. He made a note to find some way to educate her in English literacy soon. Clearly, she wouldn't have learned how to read and write English offworld. He caught Gracie's attention and nodded his head, hoping to convey the message that he understood and that he'd help her later.

"Sir, the President's name is on here," Cameron pointed out with alarm. He looked up at Jack worriedly.

"Yup."

"Are we really going to tag and bag him?" the Colonel wondered aloud.

"Pretty sure Secret Service is going to have a problem with that," Daniel agreed.

"He doesn't get compromised yet, according to our intel. We'll leave him for last if we can. My aim is to mop up all these Goa'uldies before they get very far down this list," Jack explained.

Vala pointed at a name on the page. "Isn't this the name of that government official I had a verbal run-in with?"

Daniel leaned over to see. "Oh. Yeah," he said casually.

"Who?" Jack asked.

"Senator Fisher," Daniel supplied.

"Verbal run-in?" Gracie asked.

Cameron helpfully explained, while giving Vala a tired look, "She nearly tanked the funding for the Stargate Program."

"Not my fault he couldn't see past his limited range of vision," she responded unapologetically.

Landry closed his eyes and shook his head at the embarrassing memory.

Jack smirked. "Maybe we move him up on the list."

"Or not," Daniel argued. "Vala will be instantly recognized."

"All she and Teal'c need to do is walk past him, incognito. Same for anyone else on this list when we find them. If any of 'em tingle their Spidey-senses, we grab 'em and ship 'em over to the Tok'ra."

"You make it sound so easy, Jack," Landry complained.

"No need to overcomplicate anything."

Gracie's eyes sparkled with renewed understanding. "I think I get it now. You want to take advantage of their latent abilities to sense a symbiote nearby."

Jack pointed a finger at her. "Bingo."

She blinked and tilted her head. "That means I'm right?"

"Yes," Daniel clarified.

"I suggest that ValaMalDoran and I remain separate. We will be more recognizable if we operate together," Teal'c said. "And we will be able to cover more ground."

Jack agreed, then added, "Mitchell. Daniel. You each get a support team. We'll be working multiple contacts simultaneously throughout Washington. We screen through the list first, then move in on all positive IDs at the same time. We won't give 'em a chance to blink."

"How many symbiotes are we hoping to catch, sir?"

"Old Man Daniel insisted they never had a firm number. By the time we got there, he says it had dwindled down to just a handful."

"Sir, I'd like to request additional support teams standing by. If we don't know how many we're dealing with, could be more than we can handle at once."

"I can approve that."

Gracie spoke up. "What will you do with them, if you catch any?"

"Get the snakes out of their heads pronto. Tok'ra will be standing by on board one of our ships to do the extractions."

"And the hosts?"

"Find out what they know. See who else might be a Goa'uld. Then swear them into silence."

She glanced around at the table. Everyone wore serious and determined expressions. Could they accomplish in a day what took seventeen years for the other Daniel and Cameron to do? She pursed her lips doubtfully. Her father seemed so confident. Gracie, however, could not help but feel less so. But if this is how they were going to clean up, as he called it, then she'd help if she could. Her younger self deserved the opportunity to grow up on Earth without constantly looking over her shoulder.

Vala found Gracie loitering outside her base quarters that evening. "Waiting for me?" she wondered aloud congenially.

The young blonde looked up at the sound of her voice. She seemed relieved. "Sorry. I didn't know how else to find you."

Vala reached her place in front of the door and placed a hand on her shoulder. "It's alright. Want to come in?" she offered, pointing at her door. Gracie bowed quietly, Jaffa style, to signal that she accepted. Vala quirked a smile at her gesture. It seemed to have come so naturally that Gracie didn't even realize it was more of a Jaffa habit than a human one.

They entered her quarters and Vala gave her the same chair to use as before. The stolen one from Daniel's room was still there. As Gracie sat down, her mother tugged at the elastic bands holding her own hair in pigtails. She ran her hands through her dark strands to loosen them. As she picked up a hair brush and stared into the mirror, she asked, "So? What's on your mind?"

Gracie didn't hesitate. She usually had no reason to, with Vala. "I'm worried for you."

Vala's eyes flicked toward her in the mirror as she brushed her hair. "Why?"

"This mission you're going on. It sounds like someone could get hurt. I don't want that for you."

Vala set down her brush and looked right at Gracie. "My bit's the easy part, actually. I won't be in much danger. And neither will you."

"Jobs are never as easy as they seem at first."

Vala tilted her head. "Words no truer than those."

"That's how you taught me."

"Did I?"

"We were always anticipating how others might double-cross us."

"So you're worried something might go wrong on this next mission."

"Something always does."

Vala sensed Gracie's paranoia. The girl really had been through a lot. "How about this? I promise to be careful. No extra heroics." Gracie stared at her, seemingly not reassured. "Cameron can take care of the heroics."

"Is that what he's known for?"

Vala bit her lip. "Hmm, maybe. He does lose his pants a lot, though. Not sure how heroic that is."

Gracie laughed quietly. "I heard a story about that once."

Her mother's eyes lit up. "Which one?"

Gracie grinned, but her answer was interrupted by a knock on the door. Vala opened it to find Daniel there. At first he seemed surprised to see Gracie, but then smiled at the pair. "Catching up?"

"She just told me that she'd heard of Cameron's pant affliction."

Daniel squinted. Then his face slowly transformed into a smirk as he realized. "It's a long-term condition of his."

Vala gestured for him to come in. "Oh yes, difficult to treat."

"No belt known to man can help him."

Vala chuckled. "We need to do this in front of his face." They shared mischievous grins.

Gracie looked between them, fascinated with their camaraderie. She tried to look for hints that there really was something more between them than a comfortable friendship. Her birth mother's surprise at the suggestion made her rethink her assumptions. She had almost been certain that this Daniel was already in love with this Vala. She'd concluded as much about the old versions she'd left behind in the future.

The thought didn't disgust her as much as it had just a few days ago. Gracie now understood better why her family was torn apart. She could even reason out some of the old man's actions. While he was still no hero in her mind, he was less of a villain than he used to be. Gracie had even come to trust this Daniel. He'd been nothing but kind to her. He seemed to be the sort who deserved a little happiness. And if he made her mother happy, too, well then so much the better. Isn't that part of the reason why she was here? To watch her be happy every day?

Gracie wondered if the old man was treating her mother like a queen right now, somewhere in another timeline. She would probably demand no less after what they'd all been through.

Daniel changed the subject, breaking the blonde out of her internal musings. He announced, "I'm finally going home. You ladies need me to pick anything up while I'm off base?"

"Home?" Gracie asked.

"My house."

"So… you don't just live here?"

"God, no," Daniel said emphatically.

Gracie appeared perplexed. "Is it because you're not the base commander here?" She looked to Vala for guidance.

Daniel remembered that Gracie's only other experience with the SGC was from the future. A version that wouldn't happen now. "The other me had no choice but to live on the base. They were on another continent," he began to explain. "Here, I'm just little old me. And even if you're in charge here, you won't get a set of quarters that's much nicer than these," he continued, gesturing around at Vala's VIP quarters.

"So you travel elsewhere for different accommodations?"

"Yep."

"What about you?" Gracie asked Vala. "Do you have another space, too?"

Vala pouted. "No." She looked pointedly at Daniel.

"Hey, don't look at me."

She opened her mouth to argue, but decided against it. Vala could pester him later about her living accommodations. She'd always been begging him to let her live off base with him. And he'd always outright refused. Landry once joked that it would be the only way he could trust her off base, with the steady assumption that Daniel was her unofficial keeper. So it had become a bit of a game between them. A long-running argument Vala had never taken seriously. Until recently.

Vala shivered internally. Ugh. But revisiting the topic would mean she had to talk.

"Vala?"

"Hmm?"

"You spaced out for a second."

"Ice cream."

Daniel paused. "That's what you want me to bring back?" he checked. She nodded. "I'm not taking responsibility for the stomachache you're inevitably going to have after it."

"I promise not to blame you, Darling. Get us the biggest tub of chocolate ice cream you can find."

"Really? Because you've said that before…"

"Here," Vala said, suddenly pulling a credit card out of nowhere. "Use this. Then we can just blame Cameron."

Daniel took the card and was less than surprised to see it was a credit card that belonged to Mitchell. He looked up at Vala dubiously. "So if I use his money, it will be his fault that you have a stomachache?" he clarified.

Vala patted him on the cheek. "You really are so smart," she said sweetly. Gracie laughed in the background.

Daniel was not as amused. He rolled his eyes at Vala. "Gracie, let me know if you think of anything you'd like to have. Vala has my number."

Vala used two hands on his shoulders to spin him around and shoo him out. "Go. The sooner you leave, the sooner we get ice cream."

"I'm not coming back until the morning, Vala."

"Fine, fine, fine." She waggled her hands at him to make him leave. "We have girl talk to do."

Daniel sighed. "Alright, alright. See you tomorrow."

Vala shut the door.

"You didn't have to make him leave," Gracie pointed out.

"Of course I did, Darling. Absence makes the heart grow fonder."

Gracie blinked, swearing she'd heard that somewhere before. "He's still a mark, isn't he?" The young blonde raised an eyebrow at her mother.

Vala grinned back. "He never stopped being a mark."

"You said never to fall for a mark."

Vala looked side to side with feigned guilt. "Oops," she admitted.

Chapter Text

Chapter 12 – Heroics

Sam waved enthusiastically over a video monitor set up in the briefing room. A three-year-old girl waved back. She was currently seated on Carolyn's lap at the head of the table. "Mommy," she whined. "When you come back?"

"I'll be back soon, Baby. I have to work first."

Carolyn leaned down to get Gracie to look at her. "See?"

"Okay, Mommy."

"Okay, sweetie. I'll see you soon. I love you!"

Carolyn pointed at the tablet. "You get to push the button," she whispered.

"Lub you." Gracie's finger reached out for the red X on the screen and pressed it easily. She frowned for a moment when only her reflection looked back at her on the screen. "When she come back?" she asked again, looking up at her caretaker.

"Maybe later, okay?" Carolyn then made a big show of pretending to look around for something she couldn't find. "Now where's Doctor Teddy?" she wondered aloud dramatically.

The little girl began to giggle. "He's right hewe!" Gracie held up the stuffed animal in question.

Carolyn feigned surprise. "Oh! Where'd he come from?" This only made the child laugh more, serving to distract her from the disappointment of both her parents being busy.

"Dr. Lam?"

She turned in surprise at the new entrant to the room. "Dr. Keller!"

"Hi." The blonde woman in an Atlantis expedition uniform approached them. "And who's this?" she said, addressing the little girl but looking at the stuffed bear.

"This Doctor Teddy!" she replied eagerly. "He's a doctor. Like Auntie Ca-o-wyn."

Jennifer Keller smiled widely at the child's pride. She leaned down to her eye level and whispered, "Wanna know a secret?" Gracie nodded. "I'm a doctor, too."

"Oooooooh." The girl's eyes were wide. "Wanna play?"

Jennifer could not help but giggle. She looked straight at Carolyn. "Oh my gosh, she is so cute."

Carolyn agreed, scrunching up her shoulders as she squeezed Gracie a little in her arms. "What brings you here?"

Jennifer stood up. "When General O'Neill said you were coming," she began, "I figured you might need a little help. He was so cryptic. I had a feeling it was one of those things he couldn't explain for national security reasons. Or whatever." Jennifer reached out to tuck an unruly lock of hair back behind Gracie's ear. She marveled at how big the girl had gotten since she'd last seen her. "I came by to see what's really going on."

The dark-haired doctor sighed loudly in relief. "It's like you read minds."

"Well I wish I did. Otherwise I wouldn't be here. But, eh, this is close enough, right?"

Carolyn chuckled. "I actually have to start with you, so this is perfect. I know this goes against the usual grain for us, but would you submit to some imaging?"

"You mean, get scanned but not be told what you're looking for?" Her head nodded side to side playfully as she said it.

Her counterpart grit her teeth, worried that it was too big of an ask, but hopeful just the same.

Jennifer shrugged. "Wouldn't be the first time," she said nonchalantly. Then she gestured at little Gracie. "What about her?"

"Well, seeing as how she's too young to understand what's going on, I don't think there'll be any harm in her hanging around. Besides, there's no one else to watch her… that O'Neill trusts."

"Where's everyone else?" Jennifer asked, eyes briefly flitting around at the empty briefing room.

"They're out on an op."

"Ahh. Got it. So you're pulling double duty."

Carolyn sighed, thankful that the other doctor so easily understood.

A few hours later, Gracie had fallen asleep. Carolyn let her rest on the couch of her office. She was holding on tightly to her stuffed bear, with its toy stethoscope hanging precariously off the side of the couch. A basic hospital sheet underneath her served as a barrier from the dirt and grime that had accumulated on the furniture, courtesy of all the personnel who visited the doctor's private office.

Nearby, Jennifer was in Carolyn's chair marveling at the computer monitor. It was displaying an x-ray of Jack's neck. "You're saying these are the same things that got Rodney and Jeannie into all that trouble? With the kidnapping? And the desperate father? And then… Todd?"

"Todd?" Carolyn wondered, standing and hovering behind her.

"Todd the Wraith."

"Oh my goodness, I forgot about him."

"I don't blame you. Easier to sleep at night that way."

Carolyn shook her head as she shivered. She gestured back at the screen. "It pinged back the same signature. So yes, we think it's the same or similar technology."

"How the hell does it even get in there?"

"I don't know. But we're worried more people will be tagged like this. Or already are. The goal is to make sure Atlantis is clean and stays that way."

"Oh my God, this is the last thing we need over there," Jennifer complained as she leaned back into the chair. She looked over at the little girl asleep on the couch. Something seemed to click in Jennifer's mind. "You want her to come to Atlantis, don't you?" She looked up at Carolyn.

"If the op that SG-1 is on right now fails, we might not have any choice."

"What are their odds?"

Carolyn shrugged. "I can't even say." She brought a hand up to massage her temple as she spoke. "General O'Neill thinks Atlantis might be a safe haven for anyone who's under threat right now."

"Do I even want to know?"

The dark-haired woman stared at her friend grimly. "No." Jennifer was hardly surprised.

You could hear Vala coming from a mile away. From around the corner of the office suite, one could pick up the tell-tale sign of high heels walking on the marble floor. When a few of the low-level staffers turned to look, they spied yet another sharply-dressed woman passing through after having met with their Senator. It was just another day at the office for them. And they didn't much care who she was.

She glided by them easily, flanked by a set of bodyguards and one assistant. Anyone bothering to watch her would note that she barely spared the staffers a glance. Soon she was gone, loud clacking heels with her.

The group of visitors disappeared behind a set of closing elevator doors. Vala looked up briefly at the camera watching them from the corner. She remained expressionless, even when Mitchell sounded off through the ear piece discreetly hidden in her hair. "You know, when the General said incognito, don't think this is what he meant," her CO nagged.

Vala's mouth quirked, but she did not answer. The doors opened onto the ground level. Vala and her escorts filed out of the building and hopped into a waiting limousine. When the door shut, Vala grinned delightfully as Mitchell scowled at her. She was completely unsurprised that he was sitting there.

"How do you like the car?" she asked.

He narrowed his eyes at her. "How'd you get this without me knowing about it first?"

"Darling, do you really want to know?"

"Nevermind. What's your assessment?"

"They're clean."

"Alright, moving on to the next target." He reached down to click at the radio on his vest. "Jackson? Status?"

Across town, Jackson was leaning over monitors in a surveillance van. The vehicle was decidedly less lavish than Vala's. He was busy watching Teal'c's body cam as he casually walked down the hall of another office building. "So far, we have four hits here. You?"

"Seven. But this last one was a dud. We're moving on here."

"Seven?" Daniel asked incredulously. When one did the math, then nearly a dozen Goa'uld were roaming the Earth. And they still weren't done with their sweep.

"Yep."

Back in the SGC, Gracie and Jack could hear all of their radio chatter. Her eyes remained glued to the feed that Teal'c was transmitting from Washington, D.C. Behind her, Jack stood, sipping from a mug of coffee. They were set up with surveillance equipment in one of the smaller private rooms of the facility. No techs were about to help them, though. Jack made it a point to keep the entire operation very close to the vest.

Gracie sat up straighter and pointed at a suit walking past. "There. Him." Her face was serious and worried.

Jack set down his mug and fiddled with the controls. It wasn't typically within his wheel house to manage this equipment, so it took him longer than he wanted to copy a screen shot of a man's face over to another computer. The program proceeded to run a facial recognition query.

"Hit," Teal'c could be heard muttering quietly into his mic from across the country. The live feed showed him exiting the building now into bright sunlight, which caused a glare on the lens.

The query on the other monitor spit back a result. Soon a driver's license photo and various demographic information popped up, stating it was the closest match to the sample it had been given. Jack hit the button for it to print onto a physical sheet of paper. He brought the sheet over to Gracie. "This the same guy?"

She carefully accepted the paper and stared at it, comparing it to the static screen shot they had saved from the surveillance video. With both Teal'c and Vala en route to their next targets, she could afford to look away from the feeds. A memory flashed in her mind.

A man with a face just like that of the paper was pointing a weapon at her. She was clutching her bear tightly, backing up. At the time, Gracie didn't know much about what was going on. She only knew bad people were chasing them. She'd gotten separated from Vala a little while earlier.

Her heart was beating wildly in her chest.

She screamed as she fell back, tripping on something unseen on the ground. People were yelling all around her. They were on a space station. She was near one of the docking bays. Her elbow suddenly felt like it was on fire.

The man drew closer, weapon still raised. His eyes seemed to glow briefly.

A shot rang out.

Gracie whimpered, clutching her bear as hard as she could. When she looked, blood was now pouring out of his chest. The man collapsed.

"Gracie!" Vala's voice called.

"Gracie," Jack said again.

The adult woman jumped in her seat, letting go of the paper. It sailed harmlessly to the floor. She took in ragged breaths as the memory left her. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw motion as her father bent down to retrieve the sheet. But her vision was hazy and she struggled to clear her mind.

Jack studied her terrified expression. He bit the inside of his cheeks, guilt evident on his face. He looked down at the paper now in his hands. She didn't have to say anything. He could tell this was a positive ID. He stared menacingly at the eyes of the man in the photo, hating him instantly for whatever he'd done to his daughter in her past.

Quietly, he placed a large red mark next to his name on Old Man Daniel's list. The marker's ink bled from the pressure, spreading out further than intended on the otherwise clean white background.

Gracie felt a warm, comforting hand on her shoulder. She closed her eyes briefly, then reopened them, staring at nothing on the floor.

"How about a break?"

Her mouth opened as she thought about it. "How many more?" Her voice was quiet and strained.

Jack looked at the list. "Just a handful," he replied. He watched her petrified face with worry in his eyes.

Gracie now turned to look up at him. "I should finish this."

Jack debated with himself on whether to argue, but he also appreciated her willingness to finish a job she started. A twinge of pride ached in his chest. He nodded in agreement at her and she turned back to the screen.

"All teams, report in," Mitchell ordered over the radio.

"Bravo, go."

"Charlie, go."

"Delta, go."

The radio chatter blended into a cacophony that Gracie's tired brain could not understand. She'd been struggling for the past hour not to succumb to the banging in her chest that made her feel lightheaded. She focused on controlling her breathing. She had no idea how many Goa'uld SG-1 had tagged. But it was a great many. They needed every single team they brought for support, it would seem.

She had recognized a few of them, each bringing forth a memory from her past she'd long thought buried. It was all she could do to keep herself from vomiting. Of those people she remembered, every single one was already hosting a symbiote in this time.

Her father leaned down into a microphone sitting on the table. "Colonel, you have a go. Godspeed."

"Thank you, sir. All teams, move in!"

Gracie counted her breaths. When the yelling started, she closed her eyes. One, two…

Zat fire could be heard. She idly remembered that everyone had orders not to use lethal weaponry on this op. Not unless someone's life was in danger. Five, six…

"This is Hammond. We are receiving positive contacts." It was Sam's voice. Gracie's mouth twitched but her eyes remained closed.

"November contact, clear." Nine…

"Echo contact, clear," Daniel announced.

Most of the teams continued to report in, with the ship in orbit responding back that they'd retrieved the packages successfully.

Jack leaned into the microphone again. "Alpha, status?"

Silence.

Gracie opened her eyes and took in a long, slow breath. She let it back out just as slowly. The effort was helping.

"General," Vala sounded off on the radio, "I'm approaching Alpha's position to obtain visual contact. Standby."

The eyes of the young blonde went wide. Her fingers instantly reached out to grab her father's sleeve. He looked down at her in surprise, seeing nothing but renewed fear and worry on her face. He squeezed her shoulder but said nothing, waiting for Vala to report back in.

More time passed. It felt like hours, but it was only seconds.

"Bravo, get over here now!" Vala yelled, gunfire sounding off in the background.

"Bravo copies. ETA 2 minutes," a male voice responded.

"Too much time! Hammond!" she demanded.

Sam answered, "Echo, prepare for transport."

"Echo copies," Daniel replied.

"What's happening?" Gracie asked worriedly.

Jack's face was like stone as he stared at the snowy feeds on the monitors. "I don't know yet. It's a lot harder to sit on the sidelines, waiting for everyone else to do their jobs… then seeing who's left standing when it's done."

She pursed her lips and nodded. A quip about the man died on her tongue. She was too anxious to make jokes at this moment.

One of the monitors suddenly sprang to life. It was Vala's feed. Her body cam activated in the middle of a fire fight inside of an office building. Both of them instantly turned to it, hearts clenching.

She kept popping up to fire with a zat. It pinged loudly into the mic. "Alpha is down!"

"Vala! We're pinned down. Echo can't get to you!" Daniel yelled.

" Hammond, this is Teal'c. Beam me directly to Alpha's position."

"Copy."

Gunfire erupted over the live comms.

Then silence.

Vala's feed showed her tentatively standing up and encountering no further resistance. She maneuvered around toppled desks and office chairs. The floor was littered with paper. As she moved, the sight of bodies on the ground could be seen on the corners of the screen. Her raised zat immediately lowered when she caught sight of Alpha Team on the ground.

"Cameron," she whispered hurriedly.

Her hands moved into view, with a Goa'uld healing device strapped to one of them. Gracie couldn't see the wounds on Mitchell. And she was glad for it. The glow of the device caused a glare on the lens. The live comms had since gone silent. She saw movement underneath the glow, presuming that he was twitching under the power of the device.

" Hammond, Alpha contact is negative."

"Copy, Teal'c. What's the status of our people down there?" Sam asked. She'd been listening in, too. She had asked the question before Jack could.

"We have injured. ColonelMitchell is among them. ValaMalDoran is attempting to stabilize him now with a healing device."

"Sam, this is Daniel. Requesting immediate evac for Alpha Team. We need them beamed straight to the base infirmary."

"General?" Sam addressed Jack.

"Standby." Jack quickly pulled the landline receiver from its hook on the wall and dialed. "Control Room, this is O'Neill. Prepare to disengage the transport jammers on Colonel Carter's mark. Tell the infirmary to prepare for casualties." Gracie watched as he waited for someone on the other end to confirm. Jack leaned back over the microphone. "Carter, on your mark."

"Control Room, disengage jammers now."

Silence once again reigned. Vala paused in her efforts and the feed cut off.

"General, they are home. Permission to engage dilation."

"You have all the contacts?"

"16 out of 17, sir. 1 reported dead."

"Alright, good luck. Proceed."

"Acknowledged."

Jack ran a hand down his face and groaned. He looked straight at Gracie. "It's over."

She stared back at her father wordlessly. And then she collapsed.

"Gracie!" Vala called.

"Mommy!" she screamed, eyes searching the panicked crowd. Blaster fire kept the ebb and flow of the people unpredictable.

She suddenly felt a pair of arms scoop her up. She shrieked again, but soon, her mother's voice could be heard telling her she was there.

People were everywhere. Another explosion. More screams. Vala and Gracie were knocked down. The little girl lost a hold of her bear. Vala struggled to get up and run.

"Teddy!" the girl screeched, reaching behind them. The crowd stampeded over her beloved friend, obscuring it from view.

Vala hesitated and looked back. But she was so alarmed by what she saw coming that she ran harder and faster away. Tears streamed down her face.

"Elda?" another voice called. This one was calm. Soothing. Familiar.

Her mind rose up out of its prolonged slumber. It focused on the steady rhythm of Hak'tyl drum beats. A slow, marching sound.

No. Those weren't drums.

"Elda."

Her mouth parted. Her eyes fluttered open, squinting against a bright light. Gracie felt a hand squeeze hers. She realized she was listening to the beeps of Carolyn's medical equipment.

Her eyes focused now on the source of the voice. She expected to see dark locks, artfully decorated with gray. But instead the hair was golden.

"Mom?" Gracie croaked out.

Sam let out an audible breath of relief. "Shhh, it's okay," she whispered. "Remember, I'm just Sam here."

Gracie's eyes went wide. She sat up and looked around. But something about that sudden movement made her dizzy.

"Whoa, whoa, easy there," Sam now said in a regular volume.

Gracie brought a hand to her head as she leaned back against the pillows. The nausea passed after a time. She locked eyes with her birth mother. "What am I doing here?"

"You passed out." Sam fussed over her, helping her sit up slowly and fluffing an extra pillow behind her back. "Scared the shit out of your…" Sam caught herself. "The General."

"Oh no," Gracie breathed out. "I can't let myself do that. We'll be compromised," she whispered hoarsely, obviously chiding herself.

"Honey, you're safe. You're not on the run anymore. No one's after you." Her mother's voice wavered toward the end, betraying the confidence she had been attempting to convey. Sam swallowed a lump and bit her lip, struggling not to let her hurt and anger over Gracie's past get the best of her now. She needed to be strong for her. And in front of everyone else.

Years of command experience. Yet once her kid had even the slightest scratch, she would crumple into a pitiful ball of anxiety. Sam closed her eyes briefly to recollect her resolve.

This motherhood thing was no joke, she decided.

"Here," Sam said, offering her a sip of ice water via a straw. "Moisten your throat. You've been out for a little while."

Gracie accepted the drink, feeling the cold drip down her throat. It helped her wake up and regain her bearings even better now. They were surrounded by a privacy curtain. It wasn't any much different than the space Teal'c had occupied when she first visited him here.

She looked down at her hands, finding one left finger being pinched gently by some sort of device. Sam easily pulled it off, determining it was no longer needed. She reached over to shut off a machine. Some of the pinging that was bothering Gracie's ears stopped. Now less distracted, Gracie noticed her clothes were different. She pulled at the cloth material and looked at Sam questioningly.

"It's customary for the medical staff to change patients into these gowns. Makes it easier for them to do their work."

"Do I have to stay in this from now on?"

"No, not forever. Just until they let you out of here. Which they should, soon. I have a uniform waiting for you on the chair here."

"I don't understand why I'm here."

"When you collapsed, the General was very worried. They brought you here to make sure you were alright."

"I'm fine."

"Yes, you are. For now. They didn't find anything on the tests." Sam sighed. She stared at her grown daughter, searching for words. "Jack says… you probably have PTSD."

"What is that?"

"Post-traumatic stress disorder. It's a mental condition. Pretty common among members of the military who've seen combat. But you don't have to be military to develop it. People who go through extreme trauma have it, too." Sam felt herself shivering. She ordered her body to cooperate.

"What's the cure?"

Sam looked at her again for a prolonged amount of time. Gracie was beginning to squirm under her intense gaze. Sam reached out to grab her hand again. "There is no instant cure. But there are doctors who specialize in treating these sorts of conditions."

"How long does it take?"

"Depends on the person. Depends on what they went through. Like I said, it takes time."

Gracie broke eye contact to stare down at their hands. She frowned, then looked back up. "Tell me what happened while I was unconscious."

"The General rated the op as a success. We captured 16 Goa'uld symbiotes and freed their hosts. Some of them had only been hosts for a few months."

"Being a host is traumatic. Do they get that condition, too?"

Sam grimaced. "Probably."

"What happened to that last one? The one that was killed?"

Her mother let out a long sigh. "He put up one hell of a fight. We've got a team busy cleaning up that mess right now. There's going to be lots of paperwork. A cover story. And a grieving family."

"The host's family won't be told the truth, will they," Gracie assumed.

Sam shook her head sadly.

"What about Colonel Mitchell?"

"He's gonna make it," her mother answered with relief. "Vala got there in time."

"She always told me that was probably the one good thing about being a host."

Sam raised an eyebrow.

"The naquedah left behind in her blood. To power the healing device." Sam nodded in understanding. "That, and some of the knowledge." Gracie closed her eyes. "Doesn't make up for all the nightmares, though," she added.

Sam grit her teeth.

Daniel sat quietly at a table in the mess, absentmindedly munching on his meatloaf. He had been staring off into space when movement caught his eye.

Gracie took the seat across from him heavily.

"Hey!" he said with surprise. "You're out of the infirmary." His face grew concerned and he leaned forward, abandoning his fork on the plate. "You okay?"

"I feel okay. Physically."

He nodded eagerly. "Good. That's good." Then he looked at her through a different lens. Maybe she wasn't okay after all. "They tell you what happened?"

"With me? Or the mission?"

"Both. But I meant you."

She answered slowly. "Some sort of thing with trauma. All guesses I think."

Daniel breathed out, having a feeling he knew what she meant. He picked up his fork and picked at his food. "They'll probably ask you to see a shrink."

"What's that?"

"Just a colloquial term to refer to a doctor who focuses on mental health."

"Hmm. That's what Sam said." Gracie was now clearheaded enough to remember her surroundings and maintain her cover.

"So she was there when you woke up?" Gracie tilted her head to affirm his assumption. "That's good. She was waiting for you."

Gracie looked a bit surprised. "She was?"

"We do that for each other here. Take turns sitting with injured teammates until they wake up."

"Did my… sister… wait for me, too?"

"Yeah, she did. Until Sam got there to take over. Vala's sitting with Mitchell right now."

Gracie nodded in acceptance. That seemed perfectly reasonable. She could tell that she and Cameron were great friends. The pure joy the older Cameron showed her after 17 years of missing her was the first sign. It was hard to believe that for Gracie, and Daniel, too, such a reunion had only been a few days ago. The memory was beginning to fade, though. It worried her.

But she wasn't going to say anything about that aloud. She'd gotten enough looks of concern from her birth mother. Gracie didn't need more disconcerting stares from any other people right now.

"Are you hungry?" Daniel asked.

"Not really. Not yet."

"What did Sam tell you about the op?"

"She mentioned the 16 freed hosts. Gave me an idea of the problems caused by losing the 17th."

"Yeah. That's a mess."

"Daniel." Gracie locked eyes with him, anxiety swirling in her own.

"Yes?"

"Did we win?"

"They're still interviewing the hosts. Finding out through them if we missed any snakes. Hard to say it's a win when someone lost their life," he admitted. "But we sure didn't lose."

"How'd they extract the symbiotes out of that many hosts so fast? I asked how long I was out. It wasn't that long."

"No, it wasn't."

"So then?"

"From what I understood in the debriefing, the process of freeing all those hosts took days for the Tok'ra up on the ship." Gracie squinted her eyes, showing just how little sense that made to her. Daniel gestured with his hands on the table as he explained further. "Your… Sam developed technology that can alter the flow rate of time. After they beamed up all the Goa'uld to the ship, she activated a time dilation device. She and the crew were up there for more than a week." Gracie's face contorted into confusion. "But to us, mere minutes passed."

The blonde sat back in her chair, processing his report. She thought for a while then refocused on Daniel. "Is that what happened to Teal'c?"

Daniel smiled at her, once again impressed with her ability to connect the dots. "That's exactly it."

"Isn't anyone noticing that those people have disappeared?"

"Maybe not yet. Sam exited the time dilation field to come down and make a report. Once the Hammond comes back into normal time on its own, all the hosts will have been fully interviewed and allowed to go back to where they came from. If anyone notices that they've been out of contact for this short amount of time, it'll be easy to chalk it up to a cell phone outage. Homeworld Command has its crafty ways of making up stories to fool the public."

Gracie only half-understood him. But she didn't want to dwell on it, presuming that everyone else seemed confident in the plan and was executing it perfectly. Or close to it. "So, when will they come back?"

A voice sounded off over the public address system. "SG-1 report to the briefing room. SG-1."

Daniel looked up. "Maybe right now."

Jack looked visibly relieved when Gracie and Daniel walked in. He stood up immediately to greet them. "Kid, you're alright." Daniel let them be and went to find a seat.

Gracie half-rolled her eyes at Jack's pet name for her. She would have liked to correct him again, but everyone else was filing in, including people she didn't recognize. "Yeah, I'm okay." They stared at each other for a while. He seemed to be sending her an apology through his eyes. Gracie nodded at him in acceptance.

"General," Hank called from behind him. "Everyone's here."

Jack turned around to see that he was right. Gracie noted that her birth mother was missing. But she quickly found Vala and pulled her into a strong hug. No one thought to comment. They were supposed to be 'sisters' after all.

Vala pulled back to smile gently at Gracie, arms still wrapped around her. "I'm glad you're okay," she said softly.

Gracie's lips quivered. "You, too."

The lot of them took their seats. Jack made it a point to introduce the Tok'ra to Elda Mal Doran, younger sister of Vala. The five Tok'ra bowed their heads at her in respectful greeting, then proceeded to completely ignore her as the meeting got started. That suited Gracie just fine. Like her adoptive mother and presumably her own father, she had no love for them in return. They were a means to an end. A way to free hosts in the least traumatic way possible. Freedom without death.

Gracie was content to simply be present as all the others who better understood what was going on had their discussion.

Jack looked at Teal'c, Daniel, and Vala. "Hell of a job, SG-1. Hell of a job." They each bowed or nodded their heads at his compliment, but said nothing more.

Landry chimed in. "Agreed. We wish Colonel Mitchell a speedy recovery."

"What is Colonel Mitchell's prognosis?" one of the Tok'ra asked with a flat tone. "We understood him to be gravely injured."

Jack glanced at Landry, telling him to answer. "He's a fighter. Our doctors think he'll be back on his feet in a couple of days."

"We can thank Vala for that," Jack said, making sure to extend credit where it was due.

"He pre-paid me with ice cream. We're even," Vala remarked lightly. Gracie bit her lip and stifled a smile. She had the opportunity to taste that treat before they stuffed it into a freezer in the commissary. She looked directly at Daniel, who surreptitiously shook his head at Vala's comment.

"Remind me to buy you ice cream so you can save my life, too," Landry jested.

The Tok'ra let out polite but disturbing chuckles. Both Jack's and Gracie's left eyes crinkled in exactly the same manner. Daniel noticed this and ducked his head to keep himself from laughing.

"How are the hosts? Please tell me you have encouraging news," Jack asked of the Tok'ra.

"We have conducted several days worth of interviews in tandem with your crew." The Tok'ra closest to Jack handed him a report. "We have come to the conclusion that all Goa'uld are accounted for, that these hosts were aware of."

Jack briefly flipped through the report. It was lengthy. And wordy. He slid it aside toward Landry, silently ordering him to read it on his behalf.

"That they were aware of?" Daniel asked rhetorically. His paranoia kept him from feeling like this business was truly done.

"What has become of the symbiotes you extracted?" Teal'c asked.

One of the Tok'ra answered, "Only some survived the extraction process. Of those eight that did, we have placed them in stasis and will bring them back with us for interrogation."

"What happened to the others?" Daniel asked aloud for the benefit of Gracie, who might not know how these things worked.

"They tried to pre-empt the extraction process by poisoning their hosts. We were prepared for these acts of desperation. Those symbiotes merely sacrificed themselves. All hosts survived without long-lasting complications from the procedure."

"Long-lasting," Vala muttered to herself sarcastically. Daniel glanced at her in agreement.

"There's no chance that those symbiotes could escape and come back here… is there?" Gracie asked timidly.

Landry decided to answer her. "We may have come up with something to make it easier to find them if they do."

A Tok'ra also added, "We can assure you, Elda Mal Doran, that we have strict security precautions in place to prevent the release of these symbiotes back into the wider galaxy. When interrogations are complete, they will be terminated."

Another one offered, "You will be welcome to witness the executions when they occur."

Gracie shook her head immediately. "Oh, no, thank you. But just… no." She looked down.

Jack watched her, worry lines evident on his face as he frowned. He tried to steer the attention away from her. "On behalf of Earth, thank you for your help and cooperation," he said as diplomatically as possible. Secretly, his insides were crawling.

"Thank you, as well, General, for allowing us the opportunity to participate. We stand to learn a great deal from the symbiotes that were captured," a Tok'ra graciously responded.

"We will keep you abreast of our findings," another promised.

"If there is nothing further, General, we will take our leave."

Gracie sat on the bed of her assigned quarters staring at nothing on the wall. Her knees were tucked up close to her body, with arms resting on top. It had been hours since the Tok'ra left. She'd been dismissed from the briefing like all the others and allowed to roam wherever she pleased. But she had no real interest in exploring right now.

A knock on the door made her jump. Her hand reached for a weapon that was not there.

She pushed out a quick breath of frustration, chiding herself once again for overreacting.

When the door opened, it revealed Hank Landry standing there patiently. "May I come in?" he said with a kind tone.

Gracie opened the door wider and gestured to him in welcome.

"I came to see how you were doing."

"I'm fine," she said quietly.

He turned to look at her dubiously, but his friendly smile never left his face. "I've heard that before. From Vala, in fact, when I would check on her from time to time after particularly hard days." He tilted his head as he chuckled. "She would lie straight to my face."

"And then what would you do?"

"Offer my support and sometimes an opportunity to distract herself with a new task."

"Did such tasks involve ice cream?"

Landry laughed aloud. "Sometimes."

"Are you close with my mother?" Gracie asked curiously.

He'd been briefed on the young blonde's strong connection to Vala, and thus, didn't find her question all that surprising. "I'd like to think we get along well. She's proven herself to be an invaluable member of my staff. And a pretty decent comedian."

She smiled. "I think plenty of people find her entertaining." She refrained from naming Daniel, specifically.

Landry did it for her. "None more than Dr. Jackson."

Gracie looked at him with a slight look of surprise. Then she huffed amusedly as the last of her awkward discomfort dissipated. She decided that she liked this General Landry. He was just as personable as his daughter. Maybe that's where Carolyn got it from.

"I wasn't sure if I should say anything," Gracie admitted.

"That's alright. No one really understands those two anyway." His eyes sparkled at her as if they were sharing a secret.

Gracie quirked a smile. Then she gestured around at her base quarters. "I should probably say thank you, for letting me have this space to myself. I don't think I'd ever had a chance to tell you before."

He waved a dismissive hand at her good-naturedly. "Nah, it's nothing. This is the least we can do for you!"

The young blonde bowed her head, Jaffa-style, in deep gratitude.

"I thought I'd also take the time to elaborate a little more on what I mentioned earlier. About a way to detect the Goa'uld if they ever come back. Maybe offer a little reassurance to you that we're working on the problem."

"Oh?"

"My daughter had a visitor while you all were busy. The head doctor from Atlantis. Together, they came up with the idea of a filter. An electronic screen for anyone coming or going."

"Is that possible?"

"We've heard rumors of innovations like that being used in other ways. It seems that this is a case of: necessity being the mother of invention."

Gracie thought on his words. "I can't say I've heard that before. But I like it."

Hank leaned in. "I won't take credit for that profound saying. But I like it, too. Seems awfully fitting for a place as crazy as this," he concluded, hand waving around at the SGC in general.

Gracie tilted her head as she studied him. "Have you been base commander long?"

"It's been several years now."

"Hmm."

Hank raised an eyebrow, encouraging her to elaborate.

"You don't have much white hair."

"Is that a problem?" He seemed perplexed by her observation.

"I was under the impression that this role you inhabit is the sort that causes one's hair to go white. My dad seemed to make a big deal out of it when he met the Daniel from my time."

The General chuckled. "I'll tear my hair out before it gets that far, I think." His eyes sparkled again at her. "But I'll take your observation as a compliment."

Chapter Text

Chapter 13 – Anchor

When Daniel answered the knock on the door of his quarters, he found Vala smiling behind the back of a chair. A chair that looked suspiciously familiar. She was busy drumming her fingers along the top of it as she waited.

"You little thief."

"Oh please. As if you're surprised."

"You're right. I'm not." He stepped aside to let Vala roll the chair back into his room. He watched as she returned the furniture to its usual spot next to his standard-issue desk. Meanwhile, the door's weight had it shutting itself closed automatically.

She spun the chair around and plopped right into it. She let her feet rest on the edge of his bed as she leaned back comfortably.

"So what did you need the chair for?" Daniel asked, wondering what mischief she'd been up to this time. He stood there with eyebrow raised suspiciously.

"I invited Gracie and Sam over. Needed an extra seat."

Daniel relaxed, believing her. At least there were no fires to put out or messes to clean up. This time. "How'd that go?"

"It was… informative." She grinned.

"Apparently Jack heard a few things. Said something about you getting cozy with arms dealers." Daniel didn't seem to be as amused about it as Jack when he told him.

If her grin could get any brighter, it would have. "That hasn't happened in quite a long time, Darling. But apparently, the other me had other ideas." She put two hands up in self-defense. "Wasn't me!" she said playfully.

Daniel shook his head at her with an exasperated smile. "Explain to me how exactly the other you would have thought an arms dealer's ship would be the safest place for a child."

Vala tilted her head in genuine thought. She tried to imagine what life could have been like, on the run but with a little girl in tow. She tried to think of who would have been hunting them. How would she have responded? "They would have been constantly moving on a ship…" she said quietly as she considered it aloud. "That would save them a considerable amount of energy. And being cooped up there meant they wouldn't be spotted as easily. No one would think to search for a child in a place like that." Vala nodded her head in conclusion. "The only downside is the decidedly short lifespans of arms dealers in general. Perfect place to hide, but it would never last long."

Daniel squinted his face in disbelief as she reasoned it out. She was actually being serious. He sat down next to her feet on his bed. "Really?"

Her feet automatically dropped down to the floor as she sat forward. "Mmm hmm. I do think I would have thought that."

"Oh my God," Daniel marveled quietly. He simply could not imagine what Gracie must have gone through. He counted her lucky that she had Vala of all people looking out for her in the wider galaxy. No one from Earth would have been able to pull off what Vala had.

He looked at her now with a renewed sense of amazement. She simply shrugged. "I think I'm glad I don't actually have to do any of that," she said, blowing a raspberry. Then she rapidly revised, "In fact, no, I really am glad."

"Me too. You're both safe here. That's much, much better."

She adopted a playful smile, eyes full of mischief. "You would have missed me," Vala teased.

Daniel grabbed her hand and smirked at her. "No, I wouldn't," he lied.

She took it as a challenge, raising her eyebrow and locking eyes with him. He didn't retreat from her stare. This only encouraged her more. Eventually, she theatrically said, "Let me live with you."

He grinned. "No."

"Why not?"

"Because."

"That's not an answer."

"I don't care."

She huffed dramatically. "The laudable Dr. Daniel Jackson. And here you are suddenly with absolutely no argument. Hmpf. I'm disappointed," she pretended to complain. Vala raised her chin haughtily as she looked away. He laughed at her. She pretended to become concerned. "This isn't normal for you. You should be lecturing me to death with multi-syllabic words." Vala stood up in front of him and brought a palm to his forehead. "Are you sick?"

He looked up at her with hilarity. He pulled at her neck to make her lean down face-to-face with him. "No." He kissed her chastely, enjoying this game.

"Then let me be your roommate." She pecked him on the lips. His hands went to her hips.

"No," he said again.

She tried kissing him fully. He didn't seem to mind. "How 'bout now?" she mumbled through it.

He deepened the kiss. "Maybe." Daniel pulled her down to the bed with him.

"Colonel, you're awake," Dr. Lam commented as she entered the curtained-off space currently occupied by Mitchell.

He was sitting up in the infirmary bed. He moved the laptop he was using to the bedside table upon seeing her. "Doc," he acknowledged.

She slid the table aside so she could approach him. It moved away easily on its casters. Carolyn reached toward his chest and asked, "Okay for me to check?"

"Yeah, go ahead."

She peeled back the dressing on his torso slightly to look underneath. Leaning down to get a better view, she asked, "Any pain?"

"It stings a little. But other than that, not too much."

"Seems like the wound is doing fine. I'll have a nurse come by to cleanse the wound and change out the dressing."

"Okay. Any idea when I can get out of here?"

"Soon."

"How soon is soon?"

Carolyn smiled at him. "Why, got a hot date?" she teased. Internally, she chided herself. That was borderline unprofessional. She hated that she just couldn't help herself around him.

Mitchell grinned saucily. "No. But I should be working on it."

She chuckled as she locked eyes with him. Perhaps they both lingered a little too long. Eventually, Carolyn cleared her throat. "We might be able to discharge you tomorrow," she finally answered his question.

"Great." Cameron watched her as she slid the table back over to him. He seemed to be considering her carefully.

Carolyn felt herself flush. "Easy with that laptop. Watch your posture. Might hurt around your wound."

"Okay," he agreed with a nod.

"Nurse will be by later. Get some rest, too, will ya?"

"Not like I have much else to do," he complained. "I'm running out of reports to write."

"Never thought I'd hear someone complain about that."

"Well… I could be on a date instead," he quipped. Cameron flashed a charming smile at her, hinting, but not saying anything more.

She bit the inside of her cheek. Carolyn smirked. "See you later, Colonel." She turned to leave.

"Oh hey, hang on. Almost forgot. Heard Dr. Keller came by from Atlantis."

She turned back around. "She did. It was a welcome surprise."

"Yeah? So you came up with something?"

"We brainstormed a way to make the process of screening our personnel more efficient. She knows better than I do what Atlantis is capable of. She said she's going to run some things by Dr. McKay's team and get back to me. Meanwhile, she volunteered to start the scans of her people until I can make it over there."

Mitchell looked disappointed. "You're still going?"

"I should. Especially if General O'Neill made it an order."

"Right, but I thought we wouldn't need you to go over there anymore. The op and all…"

Carolyn opened her mouth, but he went on.

"Hold on. Why haven't you gone yet?" He seemed confused, knowing she had been scheduled to depart hours ago.

"When you and your team came back injured, I couldn't just leave." She didn't bother to mention that her departure was delayed because she was on babysitting duty until they were done with their operation in Washington. Or that Dr. Keller's sudden presence had distracted her from leaving immediately. Technically, her patient schedule was already cleared out because of her impending work trip to the Pegasus Galaxy, leaving her with plenty of time to attend to him anyway. But none of that was the reason she stood before him now.

Mitchell stared at her. She had about a hundred other staff who could have taken her place. It almost sounded as if… he stopped himself, not wanting to fool himself and get his hopes up. "That's mighty generous of ya, Doc."

"You guys are the top team. Getting you back onto your feet is a priority," she reasoned aloud, wondering how convincing she sounded.

He allowed her that. "And as Chief you wanna see to it personally that it happens. Okay, okay, I get it."

Carolyn wasn't sure if she was relieved or disappointed that he didn't call her out on it. She would much rather just tell him that she was worried about him personally. Cut through the workplace bullshit already. But they both had appearances to keep up. She was his doctor. He was her patient. At least for the moment. She swore the minute he was discharged, she was going to refrain from taking on his case again. Assign him to someone else whenever he came in.

Because if she didn't, she'd be in a whole world of trouble.

He smiled at her. Maybe she already was.

Sam stepped into Gracie's quarters and looked all around. "Vala's not in here?" she asked her daughter.

"No, I haven't seen her since we had a meeting."

Her mother scrunched her face suspiciously. "We were supposed to meet up." Eventually, she shrugged. "Her loss."

"What do you mean?"

Sam made eye contact with her and grinned. "We're going shopping. You need clothes."

Gracie looked down at her basic green uniform. When she looked back up, her face was suddenly filled with anticipation. "When do we leave?"

Her mother chuckled. "I like the way you think. Right now, if you like."

"I get to leave the base?"

"You sure do."

Gracie bounced on her heels. "Okay!"

Sam smiled with her own version of excitement. Short of going out with Vala from time to time, she never really had the chance to enjoy actual girl time with anyone. She didn't think taking a toddler to the mall really counted. Before they knew it, the pair was off to the elevators.

Jack caught them on the way, with their little girl in his arms. "Going somewhere?" he said, raising an eyebrow at the pair's obvious enthusiasm.

"Shopping," his wife reported.

Jack smirked at her, amused. "You ladies have fun."

"We play ba-ket-ball wid T!" the small child announced. Jack shifted her from one arm to the other. She leaned over to hug Sam. "Bye, Mommy. Have fun."

"Thanks, honey. You too. Say hi to Teal'c for me!"

"Okay!" The little girl's reply was not unlike the adult version's response just a little earlier. Sam's mouth twitched. She glanced at her elder daughter, who was busy waving a hand at the child. The younger one had no problem waving back.

Jack and Sam made eye contact, silently agreeing, that yes, life was weird. They both laughed together through their expressions. They exchanged pleasant goodbyes and separated.

During the long elevator ride, Sam patiently explained to Gracie what to expect as they prepared to leave the base. Since Sam was a well-established member of the SGC, she was serving as Gracie's escort. She compared it to the days when Teal'c or Vala were new to Earth. One of the members of SG-1 always had to sign them out. This was before either of them earned their off-base privileges. Sam reassured Gracie that she'd get that privilege eventually. But for now everyone agreed that she needed to know how to be independent first, at least independent on Earth. No one was questioning her ability to take care of herself offworld.

This didn't bother Gracie one bit. In fact, she would rather have the guidance. The thought of roaming the Earth by herself actually terrified her. It was hard enough trying to figure out how to behave on the base, where everybody understood she was from offworld. But Daniel had made it clear that everyone else on this planet would assume she was raised as a native, even though that couldn't be further from the truth. Gracie wasn't in the habit of trying to draw attention to herself. Her entire life had been built on ducking and hiding instead. She was nervous that she'd somehow screw up.

If she could have chosen anyone to bring her topside, it would have been one of her mothers. So she was thrilled to have her birth mother holding her hand through this new experience. It seemed like the perfect way to be re-introduced to her home planet.

Gracie tried not to look like a complete fool as she watched her mother go through the motions of greeting an attendant, showing ID, and signing paperwork in a book. As they were stopped, she observed other military personnel exiting the same elevator and bypassing them altogether. She quietly wondered if they did that because they had "privileges," as her mother called them. She observed as they slid special cards into readers to allow them admittance to the next set of elevators.

Eventually they headed to the same area, one that Sam had warned her was no place to discuss SGC matters. It was public-facing, filled with people working in the mountain for other departments. They had no idea of the operations or the chaos happening below their very feet. Sam explained that the only reason they were using those elevators today was so Gracie could see this for herself and start practicing. The SGC technically did have its own dedicated exit, but some people preferred to park their cars over here because it was easier to get out of the mountain. Sam happened to be one of them.

When they finally reached an exit, a gale of wind swept past. Gracie's hair flew about. She reached up to clear hair from her face. When she did so, her eyes were surprised by a sea of vehicles. She remembered what a car was. But she couldn't remember ever seeing so many of them sitting together like this. Gracie looked about wide-eyed, wondering how in the world they would ever find the right one to use.

Sam seemed to know where her own vehicle was parked and led them with purpose down one of the endlessly long aisles. She pulled a key out of her pocket and clicked a button. A horn sounded dutifully a few cars away. Gracie saw the flash of lights that came with it. Sam took the time to open the passenger side door and help her get in. She even buckled her into the truck, patiently showing her how it worked. Gracie was beyond thankful that her mother thought to show her these very mundane things. It was a wonder how she'd learn to live on Earth at all.

Her mother realized that this shopping trip shouldn't be a very long one. She sensed that even the process of leaving the base was overwhelming for Gracie. Maybe it was better that Vala wasn't here this time. She always wanted to stay out as long as possible, before some sort of emergency or even just Daniel was calling her to return.

Sam smirked internally. She had a feeling Daniel was the reason Vala had gone missing at all today. The woman usually never passed on a chance to get out of the mountain with her. She'd have to twist her arm later for details. Hopefully with wine.

"So what now?" Gracie asked curiously.

Her mother put the car into gear and began to maneuver it over to the parking lot's exit. "I'll take you to a store that has some basics for you to start your wardrobe with. Then, as time goes on, you'll figure out what you really like to wear."

Gracie fingered her green uniform beneath the seatbelt. "Do they trade for these?" she wondered aloud. "Can't imagine what these would be worth."

Sam glanced at her in slight confusion. She tried to recall what Vala had explained to her once about clothing offworld. How some people literally only had the clothes on their back. If they wanted to change, they traded what they were wearing for new ones. "Uhh, no, I'll pay for them with money. Everything will be yours to keep. You won't need to trade anything."

"Oh." Gracie felt foolish.

Sam tried to offer her a reassuring smile. "Don't worry. I know this is all really new to you. We did the same things for Teal'c and Vala."

Her daughter shook her head anxiously. "Okay. Thank you… I really mean it." Her eyes flitted toward a car that sped past them in the next lane. Its engine was loud and startling.

"Of course," Sam responded, eyes on the road.

"I would imagine you're teaching some of these same things to the other me."

"We are. Some of it she's absorbing simply by experiencing it over and over. Others we are showing her. But she's little. She won't pick up things as fast as you will."

"I always wondered what it would have been like to have grown up with you," Gracie admitted somberly. She smiled sadly. "I guess this is my chance to find out. By watching her."

Her daughter's words broke Sam's heart. She swallowed a lump in her throat and blinked rapidly, eyes still on the road. She kept one hand on the wheel and let the other reach toward Gracie. Her daughter automatically grabbed it with her own. Sam squeezed. "We're gonna make the absolute best of this."

When Gracie looked, she saw her mother's eyes shining. She took in a shaky breath. This was like a dream come true.

Sam twisted her mouth into an impatient knot as she waited for the door to open. It took time for him to answer. The heavy doors here were thick enough that she couldn't hear much noise coming from the other side. But she suspected, no, she knew, there was a flurry of activity going on in there. Simply because she knocked.

When the door finally opened, it was only a crack. Daniel peeked, eyes barely visible. "Sam!" he said with surprise.

She looked back at him dubiously.

He blinked at her, waiting. His hair was a rumpled mess. Her eyes wandered down. His shirt was unbuttoned and his fly was unzipped.

Sam smirked. "Please tell Vala that she missed out on the shopping trip. And that if she wants any wine… I will be in my personal quarters. No toddlers. Jack's watching Gracie." She even held up a few wine stem glasses and allowed them to clink together to make her point.

Daniel's mouth opened and closed like a fish. What was it with the academic men in her life when they were flabbergasted? McKay would do the same damn thing. "Uhh," he pretended to be confused. "Why would I tell her all that? Isn't she in her quarters?" He then thought to add, "Or keeping Mitchell company in the infirmary?"

Sam's mouth formed a grim, unamused line. "Don't insult my intelligence, Daniel," she warned.

His eyes went wide. "Whaa, uhh, no. I would never. What are you talking about?"

"Vala," Sam called out louder. "You know where I'll be." She stared at Daniel with a look of exasperation for a moment, then simply walked away.

He shut the door and turned around. Vala's head popped up from behind the bed. "Is she gone?" she whispered.

The sight of her popping up like a mole in an arcade game had Daniel laughing aloud as he answered, "Yes." He returned to the bed and climbed back onto it. "And I think we just got caught." He glanced down at his pants and realized his fly had never been zipped as he hastily pulled them on to answer the door.

Vala stood straight up, still completely naked, and climbed onto the bed with him. "Oh well." She began to scrounge around on all fours, looking for her clothes mixed up among his sheets. She patted his leg to make him lift it so she could look underneath.

"Just, oh well?"

Vala stopped to look at him. "Darling, she would have found out. Eventually." She resumed the grand search for her underwear.

"Well, yeah, I'm sure, but…"

"I was already planning to tell her. Just got a little sidetracked," she confessed distractedly as she pulled at a piece of fabric from behind his back.

Daniel could understand that. Sam was her good friend. And so was Carolyn. Who was also very chummy with Mitchell. Who he hadn't bothered to mention this to. But he had been giving him a strange look during the entire briefing. Dammit.

"Who else knows?" he asked suspiciously.

Vala looked up at him. "Hmm? I only told Carolyn so far. Never had time to talk to Sam." She pulled on her undergarments. "Why?"

Daniel huffed into his unbuttoned shirt. "Cam probably knows."

"Well that's unsurprising, Darling."

"Why?"

"I stopped flirting with him. He had to have noticed."

"Wha…" But Vala ignored his astonishment and got up to pull her pants on. She reached over him to grab her black shirt, which had found its way onto the top of the bed post. Her body was basically in his face, so he took advantage of it. Vala squealed when he grabbed her and pulled her back down onto the bed. He kissed her hungrily.

She giggled into his mouth. "Daniel," she complained through the kisses.

"What."

"Wine."

He huffed and released her. She got up and started to look for her boots. As she found one of them and began hopping around to pull it on, he had a thought. "Are you going to tell Gracie?"

Vala suddenly paused, mid-hop. Her mouth dropped open. "Should I not?"

"Errr…" Gracie didn't exactly seem to approve of a relationship between his other self and her adoptive mother before. At least that was the impression he got. "I'm not sure how she'll react. She's very protective of you."

His lover resumed her boot-hopping maneuver. He found her comparable to an Easter bunny for a split second. His eyes laughed at her.

"You know the minute Jack finds out, the entire base will know, including and especially her," Vala pointed out. "Better to get ahead of it, don't you think?"

"I wouldn't be surprised if Jack already knows. Sam's probably telling him right now."

"Well he is her husband."

"I know, I know," he acknowledged with resignation. Daniel let himself fall back onto the bed in defeat. Any hopes of him having a private affair with Vala had just been dashed. And he wasn't sure he could have done anything to delay the revelation. He covered his eyes with an arm. He wasn't going to hear the end of this for weeks.

Vala climbed on top of him, now fully clothed and presentable. Her hair fell into his face. "Don't worry, Darling. Once the money exchanges hands, we won't be the talk of the base for long. They'll move on to the next betting pool soon."

He looked at her in obvious surprise. "What!?"

"I've got serious money riding on a Shanks and Doig match. You know those two from Bill's team?" Vala pecked him on the lips. Then she flipped herself over and slid down off the bed. She was at his door in seconds.

Vala paused to look back at him, clearly entertained by his shock over everything she had just said. She waved flirtatiously, blew a kiss at him, and then she was gone.

Keys jingled as Jack fumbled to locate the right one. "Daddy, I hewp." A little hand reached up to distract him further.

"No, honey, I got it." He struggled a bit, yanking the keys back from his three-year-old. She reached up again but he swatted her away gently. "Gracie," he complained, as he tried yet another key in the lock. Still wrong.

His other daughter stood off to the side in the hallway of the condominium. Now that they were finally here, their arrival was a bit anticlimactic. She looked down to finger the plain-colored T-shirt her mother had purchased for her. The fabric was surprisingly soft. But it wouldn't last more than two seconds in combat.

Her father shot her a look of apology. "Sorry, I'm not usually here much. This has always belonged to Sam. I can never remember which key it is."

"But I thought you live here, too."

"Not full time." The door budged. "Got it!" he declared success.

"Yay!" the little girl cried. She nearly slipped in through the miniscule space between the door and the jam, but Jack caught her.

"Wait. Let me clear it first. Stay here with Elda."

Gracie instinctively reached out and held her little self in place with two hands on her shoulders. The child looked back up at her with a glum expression.

Jack carefully peeked around the side of the door, eyes darting around the space. He ventured in, leaving the door ajar. He peeked behind closet doors, underneath beds, and through the balcony door. Once he was satisfied that no one was hiding, he returned to the front entrance to open the door completely. "Clear," he announced, letting the girls in.

The child bounded in immediately. She hopped around the entire condo, overjoyed to finally be somewhere comfortable and familiar. Eventually she disappeared into a room, making noise further away.

Jack sighed as he threw his key ring onto the counter of the small kitchen.

Gracie walked in slowly, eyes wandering around to get a good look at her mother's property. She was told this had been hers for several years. Sam supposedly owned a house in the early days of the Stargate Program, but decided that was too much upkeep to be a worthwhile investment. Her assignments often whisked her away for months at a time, forcing her to pay others to maintain the property. Eventually, she exchanged her house for this smaller accommodation. It became the family's secondary residence after she'd gotten married and had a baby. Anytime their work brought them to this part of the Earth, the family stayed here.

Gracie was disappointed to find that it was completely unfamiliar. She thought she'd at least experience a twinge of recognition. But there was none. It made her wonder why.

"Feel free to look around. There's water here if you want any," her father offered. He glanced at his cell phone. "Your mom should be here with food any minute." He opened the fridge to confirm it was indeed empty.

"Daaaaaaaaaaaaaaad!"

"Yes?" He shut the fridge door.

"Daaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaady."

"What, Gracie?" Jack turned toward her voice.

"Daddy!" she screamed.

"What!" Jack stomped over to where the little girl was calling him from. She was looking down at the floor, pointing at a small puddle. "Oh for cryin' out loud," he grumbled.

Gracie peeked from behind him and laughed. She stood back as he muttered, searching around for a rag to absorb the mess, then digging around in drawers to look for new clothes. He herded the little girl into the nearby bathroom, where the two of them bickered about her accident.

It was then that Gracie noticed the knob of the front door wriggling. Her eyes darted to it immediately. Her body tensed.

The door opened to reveal Sam walking in, arms laden with brown bags. "Jack!" she called.

Gracie let out a constrained breath. She closed her eyes and reopened them, hoping to reset herself. Sam didn't notice, being overburdened with bags, keys dangling precariously from her fingertips. She used her foot to kick the door closed. Letting out a sigh, Sam dumped the bags onto the counter.

"Mommy!" the child sing-songed from the bathroom. "I peed!"

"Good job, honey," Sam replied distractedly as she started pulling to-go containers and groceries from the bags.

"Mommy!" Jack copied. "It was on the floor!" he reported petulantly.

Sam made eye contact with Gracie and smiled tiredly. Rubbing at her neck, she ventured toward the bathroom. "What happened?"

As the family handled the aftermath of the little girl's accident, Gracie sat down on the couch. She listened absentmindedly as they had a rather monotonous discussion about the proper way to handle one's bodily functions. It was quite funny, really. But Gracie found herself holding back tears. This was the sort of thing she missed out on whilst being hunted in the wider galaxy.

She wiped at the wetness of her eyes. As the family finished helping her other self, Gracie decided she'd had enough of tears. She was tired of feeling like this all the time. Maybe she'd actually take up her birth mother's offer to talk to one of those specialists she'd mentioned. Maybe they could give her some Earthly advice that was different than what she'd learned everywhere else.

The little girl walked out of the bathroom all smiles. She immediately ran over to a toy chest in the corner. Her parents exited after her, both looking exhausted. In spite of this, Gracie smiled at them. She was going to make the most of this time-traveling thing. She was here because she wanted her family back. And now here they were. She just wished her adoptive mother could have joined her. Gracie's heart ached greatly for missing her.

"EldaMalDoran," Teal'c greeted her at the elevator.

The young blonde bowed her head respectfully to the Jaffa after exiting the car. "Teal'c."

He mirrored the same gesture and invited her to walk with him. She didn't know where he was going, but it didn't really matter. Any chance she got to reconnect with Teal'c was a welcome one. He was a much-needed anchor for her. She didn't have to constantly explain her life to him. He was familiar enough with the societal practices of the larger galaxy that he simply understood how her life worked, up until now. Being with him and sharing the same cultural context was like a relief.

"Did you enjoy your time away from the base with O'Neill and ColonelCarter?" he asked cordially.

"I did. They brought me to Sam's property. The little girl showed me all her toys." She grinned at him. "Every. Single. One."

Teal'c quirked a smile at this. "GracieO'Neill is enthusiastic."

The blonde chuckled as she agreed. "I will admit, I don't remember most of those things. But it was still fun."

Teal'c paused to say hello to some personnel passing by. They greeted him pleasantly. Gracie sensed, though, that they still weren't sure what to make of her. They offered polite nods to her when they made eye contact. She wondered how well the ruse of being Vala's sister was really holding up. It was plain and obvious that she looked nothing like her. On the other hand, everyone swore she behaved like her. Gracie found that amusing. In her mind, she couldn't be more different.

The pair resumed their leisurely stroll. Gracie still hadn't figured out where they were going.

"And what of your night spent there? How did you fare?" He eyed her carefully.

Gracie presumed he was asking if she'd had any nightmares. It wasn't uncommon among the Jaffa who'd seen fierce battle. His line of questioning hinted that he regarded her as someone in the same camp. It didn't readily occur to her that her birth mother had described the phenomenon, too, just in the context of Earthly traumas. She'd already forgotten the strange name she used to refer to the affliction. "My night was…" she hesitated, taking in a breath. "Well, it was restless. All my nights have been since coming here."

Teal'c acknowledged her admission with a bow. He felt relief that she was willing to share such a thing with him. It only encouraged him to believe that what he was about to suggest would be just the thing she needed.

When they arrived at his intended destination, Gracie was assaulted with the consistent beeping of monitors. The sounds of the infirmary equipment were incessant. She didn't know how anyone could stand it. She followed as he passed through the maze of beds and rooms. She did her best to ignore the cacophony that invaded her ears.

They came upon Colonel Mitchell seated in one of the beds. "Hey, hey!" he greeted them enthusiastically. "Came to break me outta here or what? They won't let me out. I need an extraction, pronto." A nurse entered the space to check his vitals. Cameron turned to her sheepishly. "Not that I'm not enjoying the 5-star hospitality, o'course."

The nurse rolled her eyes at him good-naturedly. She finished her task and then left them in peace.

Gracie watched her go, then turned back to Mitchell. "Can't my sister just heal you and be done with it already?" She rubbed at one of her ears. At least over here, it was quieter. Cameron didn't seem to be hooked up to any noisy equipment.

He lowered his voice conspiratorially. "I would ask her, but she's been kinda M.I.A. this time." He shot a look at Teal'c, whose face remained quite neutral. Gracie quirked an eyebrow at the Colonel, not quite understanding what he'd just said. "Anyway, if we came runnin' to the Princess every time one of us got hurt, Dr. Lam would be out of a job."

"We value DoctorLam's company, do we not?" Teal'c teased.

Cameron's lower jaw moved side to side, suddenly a bit annoyed with his teammate.

Gracie recognized Jaffa mischief in her beloved uncle's eyes. She grinned. Then she gazed around. "Is she here? Or did she go to that place…"

"Atlantis?"

"Yes."

Cameron nodded affirmatively.

"Isn't that place dangerous?" Gracie asked.

Cameron shook his head now. "Not any more dangerous than here. They sure have their own problems. But Sheppard and his troops can hold their own just fine over there." Then the Colonel seemed to realize something once he'd brought up his counterpart from Atlantis. The man was a sort of a play-boy. Or so the reputation went. And Carolyn was there… Worry bubbled up in his stomach. He tried to quash it with more talk. "So how you been doin'? You gone stir crazy yet?"

Gracie opened her mouth, but had no idea how to respond. She honestly wasn't sure what the Colonel meant. Out of all of her adoptive mother's dear friends here, she understood his talk the least.

"O'Neill and ColonelCarter invited her to their home this past evening."

"Oh well ain't that nice," he commented pleasantly. "And I bet the kid was over the moon getting outta here, too."

Gracie blinked rapidly, trying very hard to figure out his phrasing. "Little Gracie was happy to go," she tried.

"Yup, I imagine she was," Cameron agreed.

She felt a small sense of accomplishment over having successfully translated the Colonel's words. With his genuine enthusiasm for, well, everything, Gracie thought that this could become a sort of game. She could challenge herself to figure out his words and learn a lot of Earth sayings simultaneously. The blonde quirked a smile. Finally, something to do.

"ColonelMitchell, have the medical staff cleared you for active duty?"

"As far as I know, I'm not off active duty. Why?"

"We are scheduled to conduct outreach soon."

The Colonel adopted a sly grin. "Ohhh, I know what you're talking' about."

Teal'c didn't give him time to tease him. He went straight into his point. "I would like to bring EldaMalDoran with us."

Cameron now looked perplexed. "Really?" He unconsciously crossed his arms over his chest, but his face cringed when he realized he had bothered his wound. He released his arms and rested them at either side. "Why?"

"The Hak'tyl were a source of stability in her past. She would do well to see them once again."

Gracie gasped. She reached out to place both hands on one of Teal'c's forearms. "You're going to see the Hak'tyl?" Cameron could see now that she was positively giddy about the idea.

"Well, I dunno, buddy. We'd have to clear that with the General. Generals, plural. And another Colonel, on top of that." He looked at Gracie. Anticipation was written all over her expression.

"Prior to making that request, it is important to have the support of the mission commander," Teal'c pointed out.

"I appreciate that, Teal'c. Well, look, I don't really see the harm in it. We're not anticipating trouble over there. But I'm having a hard time thinking up a way to justify her tagging along with us." He tilted his head at his Jaffa teammate. "You know, on paper."

Teal'c hummed as he thought.

"Not like she's stuck herself to Jackson and neither of 'em has a choice." Cameron's face contorted over the memory of the Kor-Mak bracelets. He shook his head. Fast forward several years later and the pair of them was inseparable. By choice. My, how things changed.

"I can't just go with you?" Gracie wondered.

"There's a lot of red tape, Darlin'. We have the IOA constantly breathin' down our necks. Bunch of pencil-pushing, number-crunching…" he grumbled, letting his words trail off. "Long story short, even if we can convince your… I mean the General to let you go, we have to make it plausible to the suits, too."

"Okay, I have no idea what you just said," she admitted. Damn. Lost this round.

Cameron waved a hand at her in apology. "Sorry. You gotta give me a real good reason to justify your presence on the mission. That's what it comes down to."

Gracie thought about it. So did Teal'c.

"Well, why are you going there in the first place?"

Teal'c explained, "To maintain and strengthen the SGC's alliance with the Hak'tyl. DoctorLam also schedules regular medical missions to conduct a long-term study of their usage of tretonin." He quirked an amused brow. "She has lately been coordinating these visits to align with those of SG-1," he noted, looking pointedly at Mitchell.

"It's efficient," Cameron said defensively. "When she goes, she needs an escort. Might as well be us, if we're goin' there anyway. Then it frees up another team to go do something else important."

Both Teal'c and Gracie raised eyebrows at him. The Colonel opened his mouth in exasperation. Was he that obvious?

Gracie had an idea. "Strengthen an alliance, right?" The men nodded. "What better way to strengthen an alliance than to connect them with a new and valuable trading partner?"

Cameron eyed her, recognizing a hint of Mal Doran shrewdness in the young blonde. "What are you thinking?"

"I can remember during my youth that the Hak'tyl acquired such a partner. It ended up being a very comfortable relationship. Maybe I could pretend to serve as the intermediary. Bring up the idea to them and then get them in touch with this contact I know. Err, used to know."

The Colonel studied her. "It's a stretch. But considering you would know all kinds of things like that, it could work."

"Absolutely not." Jack was completely unamused.

"But… Dad, this could be great for them."

Gracie sat with him in Landry's office. He was currently sitting next to her. Jack had no issue with Hank retaining his own seat behind the desk. The other General watched them carefully.

"You're not going."

"But…"

"No."

Gracie wasn't quite sure what to do next. She'd never had to convince her father of anything before. She didn't even know where to begin with a challenge like this.

Jack's eye twitched. He realized he was acting like a father trying to keep his teenage daughter away from a suspicious party. It wasn't too far off the mark, though. In this case, the party was offworld and involved the potential for real, actual trouble.

Gracie opened her mouth, then closed it in defeat. So much for seeing the Hak'tyl. She wondered if Teal'c would have better luck talking to him. They were supposed to be great friends. And she was certain Jack would trust him to look out for her. If he wanted her to have a big Jaffa protector, she could deal with that.

She frowned. As if she needed anyone to do that in the first place. She had already demonstrated how well she could take care of herself the first time she met Jack as an adult.

"Any other crazy ideas you wanna run by me?" Jack asked.

Now she mirrored his expression that lacked amusement. Hank's eyes twinkled, noticing that the pair of them looked exactly the same in this moment.

"No," she answered. She waited for a beat, then stood up. "I'll just go see what Vala is doing."

Now Jack felt a little guilty. But he wasn't going to budge. SG-1 was a trouble-magnet. He could attest to it with personal experience. He didn't want his daughter anywhere near that.

Gracie bowed respectfully to General Landry. "General. Dad." She left the office.

As soon as the door closed, Landry couldn't help himself. "Jaaaack, Jack, Jack."

"I don't want to hear it, Hank."

"Tough. You're going to hear it anyway." Jack gave him a warning stare. "You've never raised a daughter before." Landry leaned forward and gestured to himself emphatically. "I have!"

"Are you kidding? You know just as well as I do how much trouble SG-1 gets itself into." He pointed a finger in the air. "Top team equals top trouble. No way, Jose, is she going offworld with them."

"Then let's take SG-1 out of the equation."

Jack became confused.

"There is no operational need for them to accompany Carolyn on her medical mission. She'd do just fine with a simple marine escort," he reasoned, gesturing his hand in the air. "Hell, the Hak'tyl could protect her themselves."

"Then why…"

"Because Colonel Mitchell has this way of conveniently volunteering his team to escort Carolyn offworld wherever she goes." Landry sat back in his seat, thoroughly tickled by the idea.

Jack began to laugh. He leaned his elbow on the desk as he brought a hand to his forehead in mirth.

What he didn't do was tell his friend that the man actually managed to marry his daughter in that future he visited. He'd have to let that situation play itself out on its own. Jack's own wedding ring sparkled as his left hand shook with his laughter.

Hank chuckled humorously along with him. Once the pair had gotten over that entertaining detail, he continued with his point. "Let Gracie go visit the Hak'tyl, Jack. It'll be good for her. She's been through a lot. Plus, if she tags along with the medical staff, she'd be in the best possible hands if anything were to happen."

"You're serious."

"Absolutely." Landry leaned forward again. "Trust me. When it comes to your daughter, you need to pick your battles. Resentment is the last thing you need between you two." He sighed as he thought back to how hard he had to work just to get his own daughter to stop resenting him. Or at least, resent him less.

"Pick my battles? This isn't a war."

"That's what you think."

"Why are you in the dog house?" Reynolds asked Mitchell in the men's locker room a few days later.

"What are you talkin' about?" Around them, metal lockers opened and closed with screeches and slams.

"SG-3 just got assigned to babysit Lam."

Cameron stared at him. He looked side to side, suddenly confused. "What!?"

Reynolds smirked at him. "What ya do, Mitchell? Piss off the woman? Or the dad?"

Mitchell stepped up to him, right in his face. "You're messing with me," he said with a low and dangerous tone. Reynolds didn't flinch.

"Nah, I ain't. Icing on the cake: Lam's bringing along Vala's kid sister. Got any tips for keeping a Mal Doran out of trouble?" Reynolds stepped away from him, unbothered that the other Colonel had just gotten in his face. He continued to rifle through his locker.

Cameron just stood there, dumbfounded.

His colleague noticed this and sniggered. He slapped him on the back as he left. Cameron turned around to watch him go, eyes stuck in a squint.

He immediately headed to General Landry's office.

Hank looked up at the open door when he heard the knock. "Colonel." Mitchell stood in the doorway awaiting permission to enter. Landry waved him in. "What brings you here?" he asked casually as he perused yet another report. He fought the smile that was struggling to surface on the corner of his mouth.

"Sir," he said curtly as he stood before the desk. "SG-1 is scheduled to visit the Hak'tyl in a couple of days."

"I was aware of that, yes, Colonel." Hank looked up at him with an expression that quietly asked him what his point was.

"Medical is supposed to do the same as well."

"And?"

"It was my understanding that we'd simply combine the two missions into one, sir."

"I take it you've already heard otherwise."

"I have, sir."

Hank considered pretending to lose patience with him, but instead, he took pity on him. He offered him a clear explanation in lieu of expecting him to simply follow orders without question. "Orders from General O'Neill. Your directive has changed."

"Sir?"

"SG-3 will take on escort duties for this one, Colonel. You're going to Washington."

Mitchell just stood there, clearly taken aback, but not ready to ask any questions.

"He got a call from the President asking him when the Hell he is returning to base at Homeworld Command. Apparently the place is falling apart without him."

Mitchell continued to stand there and listen, not having been asked a question.

Landry went on, "It's my understanding that you have one more name to cross off on his 'list.' The General arranged for SG-1 to have a little meet-and-greet with the President to explain the fiasco that ended up with a high-profile staffer dead in an office."

"We're getting grilled by the President, sir?" the Colonel asked with alarm.

"No, Colonel, you're going to screen the President. Actually, Teal'c and Ms. Mal Doran will do it. If he's clean, wonderful. If he's not… well, that will be a problem."

"Yes, sir."

"You leave in two days, Colonel. Pack light."

Chapter Text

Chapter 14 – All Over the News

The alarms blared as the event horizon rippled within the gate, waiting to swallow someone whole. Weapons clicked as they were checked and clipped onto the vests of SG-3. Colonel Reynolds adjusted his cap. He took in a surreptitious breath to steady himself for what he assumed would be a boring mission.

Colonel Carter and Dr. Lam walked into the gate room together, with a young Mal Doran following close behind. He saw out of the corner of his eye as Sam leaned in toward the girl to whisper something to her. She nodded. He eyed her suspiciously. Jack told him to keep an eye on her. Knowing she was somehow related to Vala, the Mother of All Things Suspicious, he didn't think he had to wonder why.

Dr. Lam busied herself with the equipment she and her staff were still organizing to bring along.

Sam approached Reynolds with Elda in tow. "Colonel, I'm sure you've met Elda," she introduced.

"Ma'am," he said courteously, tipping his hat to her.

The girl bowed timidly in greeting. An armorer approached to offer her a zat, but not before looking to Colonel Carter for approval. Sam nodded at him to go ahead. Reynolds watched as Elda received the weapon, pointed it down, and squeezed it to check that it was working properly. The zat pinged as it opened up ready for use. She deactivated it, then found it a place on one of her side holsters. He narrowed his eyes. She looked like a pro. He sighed internally, hoping against hope that she wouldn't feel the need to use that thing. Especially not on any of them.

He turned away to eye his 2IC. Lt. Baker stepped up. Reynolds leaned in, quietly warning him, "We need to watch her."

"Sir," he acknowledged. His subordinate then bumped elbows with the rest of the SG-3 marines to relay the order, without drawing attention. It was readily apparent to Reynolds that Sam had a soft spot for the girl. And maybe Jack, too, although that was debatable. It made him wonder why exactly she was hanging around in the first place. Vala never mentioned having a sister before. And no one ever explained what made her think to bring the girl around now, of all times.

"Colonel," Dr. Lam announced, "We're ready." She and her medical staff stood together clad in BDUs, each holding heavy cases.

He quirked a smile as he took a gander at their luggage. "You sure you didn't forget anything, Doc?" he said with a friendly, but teasing tone.

She raised her eyebrow at him with a smirk on her face. "If I did, I'll send you right back for it."

"Nevermind." They all looked up toward the control room glass. "General?"

"You have a go. Try not to get into too much trouble," Landry warned good-naturedly through the mic. He smiled down at them.

"Welp, you heard the man. Let's go!" SG-3 led the group up the ramp and through the gate. Gracie stayed close to Dr. Lam, graciously holding her heavy case for her.

Once through, they were met by a group of Hak'tyl warriors. Five of them stood in defensive formation before the gate. This was not unexpected. "Ladies," Reynolds greeted calmly. The gate deactivated behind them with a quiet whine.

"Where is Teal'c?" one of them asked.

"He's busy at the moment, but he sends his regards."

The Hak'tyl warrior raised an eyebrow at this but did not comment. She then made eye contact with Carolyn. "Welcome, DoctorLam."

The doctor stepped forward. Gracie followed, staying just behind and to the side of her. "Thank you," she responded. Gracie could not hide her smile. She bowed low toward the Hak'tyl. They noticed this, but remained expressionless.

The lead warrior motioned for the group to follow. Reynolds split up his team, getting his two lowest-ranked personnel to bring up the rear while he and Baker stayed up front near Dr. Lam. The Hak'tyl led them on a ten-minute hike through the forest. The humidity weighed on them heavily as the sun beat down. The group from Earth was already sweating by the time they arrived at the settlement.

Reynolds pulled off his cap temporarily to wipe at the moisture on his brow. He looked around, seeing nothing alarming as the all-female inhabitants of the village went about their days. He glanced at Elda, who was longingly watching a group of warriors practice their moves off to one side. She seemed to be beside herself that they were here. Dr. Lam, meanwhile, remained coolly professional as she was greeted by Teal'c's girlfriend.

"Remind me of her name again, sir?" Baker leaned in to ask.

"Ishta."

"Right, right."

The leader continued to converse with Dr. Lam, displaying a warm Jaffa smile, then pointed in the direction of a hut that they could use. As the medical staff and Elda headed in that direction, Reynolds and Baker observed one of the guardswomen stepping closer to whisper in Ishta's ear. She clearly pointed at Elda.

Reynolds squinted his eyes.

Ishta seemed to nod, looking contemplative.

The Colonel shared a look with his 2IC in warning, but neither said a word. It could easily be nothing. One could only hope.

"You shall eat," Ishta declared to Reynolds.

He'd been briefed on how to interact with the Hak'tyl. This was an offer he could not refuse. He settled for nodding politely and allowing the Jaffa women to lead his team to an outdoor table with bench seating. They also invited Elda and the medical staff there.

Elda would have sat with Dr. Lam, but there just wasn't any room at the next table. So the Jaffa seated her with SG-3. The young blonde bowed respectfully to their minders, accepting the first bowl of food to set in the middle of the table. Carolyn watched carefully, making quiet eye contact with Reynolds. Her look seemed to be a warning to be nice.

He could be nice.

"So, Elda, you know some Jaffa?" Reynolds started. He glanced at Dr. Lam, who had begun spooning food onto her plate. She glanced back at him to show him she was listening.

Elda offered him the first bowl of food. "I know a few," she said comfortably. It was as if she'd walked into her own element here. Gone was the timid girl he'd met in the gate room.

Baker received the bowl from Reynolds and looked down at its contents with a small frown. He had no idea what they were about to eat.

"It's called goh-resh. Think of it as a 'salad,'" Elda explained helpfully.

He scooped the unfamiliar food onto his stone plate. "If you say so."

Elda picked up the next bowl, and then the next, to pass around the table for each person to collect a portion. Soon the food was served. One of Reynolds's men brought a utensil full of food up to his mouth, when Elda said, "Wait." She held up a hand slightly. The blonde glanced at Dr. Lam's table to confirm they had all served their food as well. The medical team, being more familiar with Hak'tyl customs by now, was already standing by.

She looked up at the Jaffa minders who were waiting patiently near the tables. She bowed her head to them.

The women bowed back, each reciting the same Jaffa phrase. Reynolds had no idea what they just said. They just walked away. He looked back at Elda, who simply started eating. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw that the medical staff had gotten started, too. "You said you know a few Jaffa? How?" he wondered, curious now.

"I spent time with Jaffa in my youth. Not this settlement, of course." She looked around, seeming to contemplate something.

"Oh my God, this is actually delicious," one of Reynold's men declared. His teammates took a bite of the same food he tried and found themselves in agreement.

Baker took a look behind him at some pre-teenage-looking girls practicing their fighting moves. "You ever learn any of that?" he asked, pointing a thumb behind him.

"Maybe," Elda answered conspiratorially.

"Maybe?" he said, now intrigued. "Sounds like a yes, to me."

She smiled quietly around her food as she chewed.

"If you hung around Jaffa, what about your sister?" one of the other men asked. He spooned another helping of the food onto his platter greedily.

"My sister was busy," Elda replied cryptically.

Reynolds kicked his subordinate under the table. "She was busy being a host," he reminded him.

The man suddenly looked apologetic. "Right, sorry."

Elda was gracious about it, though. "It's alright. Sometimes it's easy to forget. She prefers to forget, honestly." The group nodded in understanding.

Baker thought he came to a reasonable conclusion. "So while she was taken as a host, what, were you being cared for by some Jaffa?"

Elda looked up at him. It wasn't a bad way to explain away her past. "Yeah," she lied. Gracie made a mental note to say something to her mother about this, so they could keep their stories straight.

Reynolds nodded his head at her, deciding that maybe she wasn't the potential threat he'd made her out to be. He still couldn't figure out why the General was letting her hang around, though. He wondered if she had some intel or something that they found valuable. Or maybe she was a charity case. Who knows.

"Hey!" Jack said through the screen of the tablet.

"Hi, Dad," Gracie answered, smiling and waving at him.

"So? How did it go?" He brought a spoon full of food to his mouth. Jack was seated in his office back in Washington, having lunch. Gracie was in her room at the SGC.

"It was great," she responded, unable to contain her smile.

"Yeah?" he said, still chewing. It made him happy to see her happy.

"I met Ishta. She was just as lovely as I remembered from when I was a kid."

"Ishta's cool," Jack agreed lightly. "You know she's with Teal'c, right?"

"Oh yeah, I know. They even got married in my time."

Jack swallowed his unchewed food whole, in surprise. "Really?"

"Yup."

"Huh. Looks like she made an honest man out of the big guy."

"What?"

"Forget it. So, what did you do while you were there?"

"Mostly help Dr. Lam. When she needed something from the cases, I volunteered to get them. We also sat to eat. I had to teach SG-3 a little bit about Hak'tyl food. They didn't think they'd like it. But they ended up loving it."

"Well how about that. So you all got along just fine, huh?"

"Yeah, I think so. That Reynolds man kept looking at me funny, as if I was about to steal something. By the end, I think I convinced him that I wasn't there to do anything other than help."

Jack frowned, not liking what he was hearing about Reynolds. He told him to keep an eye on her, but not because he didn't trust her. Well if Gracie was capable of smoothing things over on her own, he could let it go. She was a big girl. He'd wait for her to ask him for back-up. Besides, she could easily beat up Reynolds and set him straight that way. Jack smiled internally, wondering just how funny that would be to watch.

"Dad?"

"Yeah," Jack said, breaking himself out of his internal musings.

"Can I go back? You know, the next time someone is scheduled to go there? Or maybe with Teal'c?"

He took in the sight of her hopeful expression. A little piece of his heart melted. "Sure. If it's just Teal'c, no problem. If it's Dr. Lam again with SG-3, that's cool."

"Okay, what about if Cameron goes? They were saying something about regular visits to maintain the alliance."

"Uhh, that we'll have to see."

Gracie blinked. "What's wrong with going with him?"

"Nothing."

"Dad," she said, not believing him in the least. She gave him a look.

"Mitchell is… fine. It's just when you put him altogether with the rest of SG-1…" Jack trailed off.

Gracie waved her hand in a circling motion, encouraging him to continue.

"Look they're magnets for trouble, alright? I would rather you not go with them. Anywhere. Period. Ever."

"What?" She was in disbelief. "But that's your old team!"

"Exactly. I know the stupid, crazy shenanigans they get into…"

"Shenani-what?"

"…and you are much better off not having anything to do with it."

"You do realize that I have gotten into my own share of situations, too, right?" Jack simply stared back as he chewed his food. "I can handle just about anything that happens."

"No one is saying you can't take care of yourself." He sighed. "Believe me, I know. I saw you." He held up an index finger within range of the camera lens. "But! There's no point in taking extra chances. You can go offworld, but only on nice, calm missions like the one you were just on."

Jack marveled at what he'd just told his daughter. Never in a million years did he think he'd be giving one of his own kids permission to leave the planet. He always imagined it being an argument over borrowing the family car. Not this.

Gracie decided that what he was allowing her was enough for now. She tried to remember that his protectiveness stemmed from his utter horror over the things she'd experienced. Teal'c had explained as much when she complained to him, after Jack's original denial of her request to go offworld. So for the moment, she would take what she could. At least she had a father to care about her at all. She would just have to work on her negotiating skills in anticipation of the next time she'd need them.

Daniel flipped one end of his tie over to complete the knot around his neck. He carefully arranged the ends, one on top of the other, and straightened the whole thing out. He adjusted the freestanding full-length mirror in one of Jack's rooms by swiveling it backward slightly. Then he stepped back and patted at his tie as he evaluated how well he'd done the knot.

Mitchell appeared to look in the mirror behind him. He straightened one of the shiny medals currently hanging off its designated spot on his military dress uniform.

Jack had offered up his home in Washington as a temporary base so they could get ready to meet the President at the White House. Their appointment was scheduled for later in the afternoon at the Oval Office.

"How's Vala," Cameron asked casually in a somewhat flat tone.

Daniel squinted at his reflection in the mirror. "You just saw her. On the plane ride here."

His CO narrowed his eyes at him, annoyed. "How's. Vala," he repeated, now with more emphasis. Cameron's eyes followed as Daniel moved away to grab a suit jacket draped over a chair.

Daniel looked back at him while he put it on. He narrowed his eyes in return. The Colonel's unamused expression seemed to tell him all he needed to know. "You do know, don't you," he realized aloud.

"Of course I fucking know, Jackson."

"How?" Daniel asked suspiciously.

"How. Gee, you two are both on my team. We all know each other intimately. And now…" he paused as he made a flippant gesture in his direction, "…two of you know each other even more intimately." He huffed. "I know how to pay attention, Jackson." He was almost offended.

Daniel could give two shits. "She's fine."

"I bet she is."

"What the hell is that supposed to mean?"

The door opened. The woman in question walked in, two strappy heels hanging from her fingers. "Hello, boys," she greeted seductively.

Both sets of eyes swept over her form. She was wearing a tight dress. It was modest. Appropriate for visiting the White House. But still tight.

"Jack called. Said he's sending us a car to pick us up. It'll be here in twenty," she announced. Vala quirked a smile at the extra attention her teammates were giving her. She made it a point to sashay her way back out of the room.

Daniel and Mitchell both looked at each other.

Cameron clapped him on the back. "I don't blame you, Jackson." He walked out after her.

Daniel let out a breath. Then he grinned. "Worth it," he murmured to himself.

"Carolyn, how was the mission?" Landry asked as she stepped into his office.

"It went fine. Routine," she reported. She sat down, paper report in hand. She leaned forward to place it in the bin on her father's desk.

His eyes wandered to it briefly then back to her. "How was our young guest?"

Carolyn smiled as she thought. "Thrilled."

"Then Teal'c had a good idea."

She hummed in agreement. "It's the most I've seen her smile since I met her. She always seems so nervous here on base. But over there? It's like she was home."

Landry leaned back in his chair and relaxed. "Good."

"What's going to happen to her? I mean, she can't live here forever."

"Not sure yet. Colonel Carter is here for the moment, but she's due to return to Atlantis soon."

"And Uncle Jack and little Gracie are back in Washington."

Landry tilted his head. "I'm sure she could go over there. But then…"

"She'd have to leave Vala, who is like a mother to her." Carolyn frowned, not able to think of any comfortable options for the obviously-traumatized young lady in their care.

"And she can't join her actual mother on the next assignment, either," Landry confirmed the point they both already knew.

"I wonder if…" Carolyn paused. Her father patiently waited for her to finish her thought aloud. "What if I give her something to do? Maybe she can keep assisting me offworld. Maybe I can find her something to take care of in the infirmary." Carolyn cycled through the simpler duties of the medical ward. The things that everyone was responsible for but never had time to really do properly.

"Go right ahead. She needs something to do."

His daughter nodded. "I might just do that. Meanwhile, I'll be setting her up with Dr. McKenzie. There are definitely some things to address in that department," Carolyn declared, referring to one of the base's resident psychologists. "Maybe this will be good for her."

"I agree. We could have her shadow some of our other departments, too. Maybe she'll find her calling that way."

"Kind of like how Vala did when she first got here?"

"I'm pretty sure there was just a single department calling her," her father quipped. Carolyn blinked at his blatant reference. She knew what he meant. She'd just never heard him address the awkward topic aloud before.

She opened her mouth, then closed it, smile slowly forming on her face. She saw mischief in her father's expression. Actual mischief. She laughed aloud.

Landry grinned.

"You know about them, right?"

"Who? Dr. Jackson and Ms. Mal Doran?" She nodded. "It's all over the news!" he exclaimed.

This had Carolyn laughing harder.

"Oh, which reminds me," he muttered. Her father started rifling through a drawer. He pulled out a small green envelope. "Here," he said, handing it to her. "I'm not allowed to use this. But you can."

"What is it?" She accepted the envelope and peeked through its open side. "Lettuce Entertain You."

"It's from a potential contractor. Attempt at bribery. I told him I couldn't accept. He left it on the desk anyway."

Carolyn opened it up completely to see a plastic gift card tucked inside. "$200… that's it? You're a General."

Landry chuckled at her offense on his behalf. "I don't even like the restaurants on there."

"None of them are Church's Chicken, that's why," she deadpanned.

He smiled. "Take it. Go have a nice time with someone. There should be enough there for dinner for two."

She looked up at him with a suspicious smile. Carolyn knew there was no point in declining the gift. He wouldn't let her leave without taking it with her. And she needed to get back to work. "Fine. Thanks, Dad."

"Thank the vendor."

A few more days passed before Carolyn was certain that Cameron had returned to base. She knew he had gone to Washington again. She hadn't seen him since she checked his wound in the infirmary, having been sent straight to Atlantis as soon as she was done. By the time she got back, he was already across the country.

It bothered her more than she realized that she hadn't spoken to him in this many days.

He looked up from his desk when she knocked. He was in the shared office that all the Colonels used for filing paperwork and other administrative tasks generally. "Hey, hey!" he greeted her warmly. "It's been a minute."

"Hey, Doc," Reynolds called from his desk nearby.

She waved at them both. "How was Washington?" She stepped in and stood before Cameron's desk.

"Ever been grilled by a President?"

"No, can't say I've had the pleasure." She grimaced for him.

"Let me tell you. It was a full-on cook-out."

"Ouch."

"But the good news is: no snake in his head. He's just naturally that unpleasant." (A/N: this is pretending it's a fictional President in the Stargate universe, thank you very much. :) )

"Umm, that's good?" she questioned.

Reynolds laughed in the background. He stacked papers together into a pile and stuck the corner into a small machine. The automatic stapler made an audible click. He grabbed his cap from the desk to stuff it into his pocket. He made to leave, offering them both a brief goodbye on his way out, report in hand.

Both Cameron and Carolyn waited patiently for him to close the door. They each relaxed.

"How 'bout you? How was Atlantis?"

"Pretty. But I didn't get to see much. Too busy working."

"Yeah, I bet. Any progress?"

"Some," she said brightly. "Dr. McKay came around to help out a little bit." She twisted her mouth. "He and Dr. Keller argued… a lot."

Cameron chuckled. "They broke up, didn't they."

"Oh yeah. Then I think they got back together. And then broke up again. In the span of a week."

He laughed more now.

"There's more drama over there than I thought imaginable, Cam."

"Sounds like fun."

"Yeah. Lil' bit," she said nonchalantly. She fingered the item in her lab coat pocket. "So, I recently received a gift."

Cameron's eyebrow raised, waiting for her to go on.

"Wanna help me spend $200?" She pulled the gift card out to show him.

Cameron took it and whistled. "Pretty decent gift."

"Yeah, you could get a good meal with that."

He looked up at her, unable to contain his grin. He wouldn't have been able to play it cool for the life of him in this moment. "Cheescake's callin' my name."

"Then you should answer the call." Carolyn matched his smile.

He handed it back to her. "When?"

"When are you free?"

He looked down at his desk to find a calendar underneath all of his paperwork. "Tomorrow?"

"I'm off shift at 3:00."

"Yeah, I could be, too. Early dinner?"

"Sounds good."

"Good."

They stared at each other awkwardly. Carolyn coughed. "I should, uhh…" She pointed behind her.

"Yeah. Yep. Me, too," Cameron said, grabbing papers on his desk to scoot back in front of him.

They gave each other one last brief smile and then Carolyn departed. She bit her lip after she turned away, heart fluttering.

Cameron watched her leave, fighting the smile on his face and failing miserably.

He didn't mean for this to happen.

Really.

But the dress she'd picked out. And the way she'd swept her hair up. It was all just a little too much for him.

Cameron had taken her home. Actually taken her home. He never did anything like this. Ever. He was a gentleman.

Well, he used to be.

Carolyn didn't seem to mind as they made out against his front door.

He smiled into her kiss. Betting pool was gonna have a field day with this one.

And he was so gonna be out of a job when her dad found out.

Somehow, he didn't care.

"Wow. You look tired."

"Shut up, Jackson."

Daniel set his tray on the table across from Mitchell. He sat down without invitation. "Oh yeah, you look like you didn't get any sleep last night." He pretended to look down at his watch. "Or has it been two nights? The days just blur together…"

Cameron looked up from his coffee and stared at him. He shook his head side to side ever so slightly.

"Don't worry. You didn't miss much here. All quiet on the home front," Daniel pretended to report. He smirked when Cameron continued to look annoyed with him. "No emergencies, offworld or otherwise. No medical events… What a perfect time to take some PTO."

Cameron pointed his coffee stirrer at him. "You can shut your trap, now," he suggested menacingly.

Daniel grinned. He got started with his breakfast. Revenge never tasted so sweet.

Gracie didn't flinch when the kawoosh invaded the gate room temporarily. The loud sound did not alarm her. The force of the forming wormhole settled into the ring, shimmering brightly. The light glinted off the soft strands of Sam's golden hair.

She'd pulled it back into a ponytail again. A wisp of hair fell out of the elastic, framing her face. Sam sort of didn't care. Regulations were a bit relaxed on Atlantis, including the military expectation that her hair be perfectly controlled. She adjusted the strap of her duffle bag from one shoulder to the other. Her blue eyes smiled kindly at Gracie while the rest of her face maintained its professionally aloof demeanor. They were in public after all.

Around them, other personnel stood ready at the bottom of the ramp. They had all donned Atlantis expedition uniforms, each with a specific assignment at a mysterious base in some other galaxy. The only differentiating feature among them was the color of the trim on their shoulders. Sam could have easily passed for one of the civilians.

Gracie shivered and stuck her hands in the pockets of her plain green uniform, hoping to still her nerves. She glanced at the active stargate nervously. The gate wasn't the problem. It was the destination. "Are you sure it's safe over there?" she asked quietly.

"You heard Daniel. He checked the translation three times. We have what we need to prevent anything crazy."

"Right. But are you sure?"

Sam briefly laid a hand on her daughter's shoulder then dropped it back down. "I promise, I'll stay safe. I'm not planning to do anything more than help them get the facility up and running."

"But last time…"

"I know. But this time is different, Elda," she tried to say reassuringly. Sam leaned in. "I'll call you. And as soon as it's done, I'll come right back."

The younger blonde drew in a quick breath and let it out slowly. "Okay," she acquiesced. It wasn't like she had any choice but to watch her mother go. The other personnel began to ascend the ramp. Sam flashed her a brief smile and followed.

The wormhole dissipated.

Gracie stared at the empty space inside the ring for a while until she felt a warm hand wrap around her shoulder. When she turned, Vala was there. She offered a slight smile. "She'll be okay," she reiterated quietly, so the defense team still around wouldn't hear. "Jack wouldn't have allowed her to go back if he wasn't sure himself."

"I still don't understand why it has to be her," Gracie complained.

Vala pulled on her shoulder to make her come with her. They turned and exited the gate room. "Sam's one of a kind. It has to be her. Besides, the people in charge will breathe a lot easier when they know they've replenished the drones. Supposedly it will make everyone safer in two galaxies."

"Do you believe that?"

Vala glanced at her. "I believe it will mean we get more time to do things we want to do, if the others feel safer."

"If you say so." Gracie looked around at the gray walls and the random personnel going about their days. "What now?"

"Let's go help Daniel."

They found him in his office, already hunched over the work table staring at an old parchment. Gracie hadn't been in here more than a few times so far. It had this sort of musty scent to it compared to the rest of the base. She surmised it had something to do with all of the old things that kept piling up in here. She understood him to be some sort of expert on language, but his exact capabilities still eluded her.

Vala pulled one of the two stools forward for Gracie to occupy. She took the other one. They sat across from Daniel, whose attention was still glued to the yellow, decaying paper in front of him. Vala leaned an elbow on the table, then her chin on her hand as she stared at him. She blew a puff of air out, moving the thread of hair that had fallen over her eyes. The fingers from her other hand tapped quietly on the metal work table.

Gracie looked back and forth between them.

Vala's fingers drummed louder. Daniel jerked, suddenly noticing the sound. His eyes shifted from the parchment to her hand. Then he looked up and seemed slightly surprised that they were both right there. "Oh!" He took in a breath. "Didn't even see you come in." Vala rolled her eyes. He turned to Gracie. "She left already?"

The blonde nodded. His lack of situational awareness dumbfounded her. You couldn't let yourself be like that offworld. At minimum, it was a bad habit. At most, it was dangerous and life-threatening. But apparently he let his guard down here within the bowels of a mountain. Her adoptive mother hardly seemed surprised. She glanced at Vala, who looked quietly annoyed with him. She didn't complain aloud though.

"You ever seen this language before?" he asked, turning the parchment around carefully on the table to show her.

Gracie looked down at the symbols on the paper. She shook her head. "I would only recognize Goa'uld. And only some of it."

Vala leaned over to stare down at the parchment. "Don't know this one."

"Eh. Worth a shot. That's okay."

"What exactly are you doing?" Gracie asked.

"Trying to translate this language so we can unlock the secrets it contains," he tried to say profoundly.

"Secrets?"

"It's probably directions for how to turn on some planet's version of a toaster," Vala deadpanned.

"Wouldn't be the first time," Daniel said drily.

"I'm confused," Gracie confessed.

Daniel quirked a smile. "Actually, SG-13 brought this back with them, along with…" He gestured at some random objects behind him on a cart. "It was found in the ruins of some Alteran workspace they found on another planet. I've been asked to see if this parchment says anything useful."

"The Ancients did everything digital," Vala reminded, implying that no parchments would have been left behind for him to examine. Not that they'd even survive this long.

"Yes, but others who came along after? Not necessarily so. SG-13 said the workspace looked active. They could cycle through menus on the HUD. Looks like someone else came knocking and left behind records of what they tried to do with the system."

"Again with the Ancients leaving things behind and still active," Gracie noted with a glare toward the parchment.

"Guess it's kind of hard to press the 'off' button when you shed your corporeal form," Vala remarked. Daniel chuckled as he leaned back down over the ancient paper.

"Is this what you do all the time?" Gracie asked. "Like when you translated the instructions for that machine they want to use on Atlantis?"

"It's one of the many things I'm here to do all the time."

"Inbetween going offworld on missions?"

"Yup."

Gracie gazed around at his office overstuffed with old things. "How do you do it all?"

"I don't," he said with a sigh.

"Some of these things have been sitting in here since I first showed up," Vala mused.

"Don't remind me," Daniel complained quietly. Then he added, "I can easily blame you for not getting any work done."

Vala grinned saucily. She stood up from the stool and rounded the table. "Blame me all you want. But you're keeping me," she said while playfully bumping his shoulder with her own.

He stood up straight and turned to her, matching her smile.

Then the pair remembered themselves. They both glanced at Gracie.

"I knew it," she said simply. They stared at her, unsure of her reaction. The blonde rolled her eyes. "Oh please. Everyone knows."

Daniel's mouth dropped open. Vala blew out a breath of amusement. "Told ya," she said to Daniel. She met his eyes with laughter when he looked at her.

Gracie rolled hers. "I'm pretty sure the other 'yous' from my time were together, too." They both turned back to her. "Apparently I got here too late to join in on the gambling. From what I overheard in the mess, a few people won big."

Now Daniel squinted his eyes in confusion. "Seriously?"

Vala laughed aloud.

"Too bad, really. I had advance warning from my time. Could have earned enough credits to buy better clothes than these," Gracie added, looking down at her green uniform. She raised her eyes back to Vala. "Can we go shopping again?"

Vala leaned forward to grasp her hand. "Absolutely." She held out her other hand toward Daniel, palm up.

He swatted her hand away. "I'm not paying for your shopping trip."

The dark-haired raven shot him a naughty smile. "Your loss." He blinked.

Gracie ignored their cringey flirtations. "Was it big news when my parents got together, too?"

Daniel frowned. "Actually, they weren't supposed to be a couple at all."

"Wha?"

"The military has strict regulations regarding relationships between members of the same chain of command."

"Sooo, was it a secret?" Gracie felt confused.

"Well…" Daniel shared a look with Vala. "No one could ever say they were a couple… until Jack retired."

"Wait a minute, I thought he was planning to retire. You're saying he already did?"

"Yep. So he could marry your mom."

Gracie blinked rapidly.

"And then the President at the time begged him to come back." Daniel gestured with a hand aimlessly in the air. "They pretty much got away with it."

"I'm still confused. But what you're saying is: they weren't allowed to be together, but they figured it out?"

"Yes."

"That sounds complicated."

"Gracie, you have no idea," he replied glumly.

"What about you two?" she asked, waving a hand in their direction. "Is this some sort of forbidden relationship, too?"

Vala wrapped an arm around Daniel's waist and leaned her chin on his shoulder to look up at him with a smile. "Is it?"

He looked down at her then back at Gracie. "No. Not forbidden. We're civilians. So we're not subject to the same rules as the military."

"Oh." Gracie shook her head. "Earth has a lot of strange rules."

Vala laughed. "It's maddening, isn't it?"

Gracie nodded emphatically. Then she had a thought. "What about military with non-military? Is that allowed?"

Daniel shrugged. "Yeah. Happens all the time."

The blonde slowly smiled. "Can I borrow some credits?" she asked of him.

He squinted at her suspiciously. "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhy?"

Gracie grinned. "I have a betting pool to join."

Vala knew exactly what she was thinking. "But word's already going around about Mitchell and Dr. Lam."

Daniel's head whipped back and forth between them rapidly.

"Sure. But I'm talking about the pool for their marriage," Gracie explained with a dubious smile.

Vala's eyes went wide. "Daniel. Give her the money."

"What?"

"This is an opportunity!" Vala rubbed her hands together.

Gracie locked eyes with Daniel. "After I win, I'll pay you back. With interest," she promised.

He rubbed a hand down his face. "You really are a Mal Doran."

Chapter Text

Chapter 15 – Exhibition

Slowly, Gracie found herself getting used to living under the mountain. She'd never fully feel comfortable with it, not with so many restrictions. It was a secret military base after all. But at least she was able to fall into some sort of routine during her first few months here. She began to spend a few hours each morning in Daniel's office taking basic lessons on English literacy. She honed her Jaffa combat skills with Teal'c or exercised alongside Vala. Dr. Lam had her help in the infirmary with low-risk tasks. Cameron would have lunch with her from time to time, listening intently to stories from her youth. It gave her the opportunity to play the game she'd made for herself, trying to understand the baffling things he'd say. In the evenings, she'd dine with whoever was still on base, most often Teal'c and Vala.

Of course, all this would only be possible on the days that SG-1 was not offworld on a mission. Gracie found those days to be the hardest. They were the perfect times to work in appointments with Dr. McKenzie, fortunately or not. She found those therapy sessions exhausting. And she highly preferred to be busy afterwards instead of dwelling alone in her room on the things that bothered her or scared her. But when her family was elsewhere on assignment, staying occupied was difficult. The Simpsons videos her father sent her didn't quite do the trick for long enough. Gracie never looked forward to SG-1's absence.

Her father tried to make regular trips back to see her on the weekends with the little version of her. It was the most she could get for now, until he could retire from his job as a protector of the planet. The family had agreed to think of the two Gracies as sisters. Seeing as how they were both from the same parents, it made the most sense. The older one sacrificed her name in deference to the little girl who would grow up to live the life she was meant to have. Gracie didn't quite mind it as much as everyone thought she would. She was in fact more fascinated than jealous watching her younger self.

Her birth mother was the hardest to reach. She was in a completely separate galaxy. Gracie worried for her safety constantly, knowing that Atlantis was the place that had once led to her demise. The project she'd been working on had turned into a monster. Something everyone expected to be finished in a couple of weeks had stretched further into months. Even if Gracie was exhausted, she'd stay up late to receive Sam's brief video calls in the middle of the night via their scheduled weekly check-ins. It was not only hard on her, but for her father and her little sister as well.

General Landry enabled Gracie's freedom whenever he could. He let her join Dr. Lam and her staff offworld anytime they left. Well, except for that one time, when they were rushing to help the injured during a fire fight. He kept her back for that. Gracie understood and wouldn't have wanted to get in the way.

Overall, she was beginning to adjust. But she still couldn't believe that she was here. Spending seventeen years on the run meant you couldn't just flip a switch and change your entire life overnight. Or even in these few months. Creating a new life here on Earth was a slow-going endeavor. Gracie still couldn't imagine where this opportunity would take her. It made her head hurt just trying to manage the culture shock she experienced by merely being here.

At least today, she'd get some relief. They were visiting the Hak'tyl again.

The season of the planet had changed by now. The weather was cooler and less oppressively hot. The hike from the gate to the settlement was more comfortable than the first time they'd made it. Gracie kept pace alongside Dr. Lam as they followed the Hak'tyl guard through the forest.

"When we get there," Carolyn said, "let's set up the largest case directly in the hut. We have a lot of samples to collect."

Gracie stepped over a divot in the ground, carefully watching her footing. "Okay." She switched the heavy case she was holding from one hand to the other to maintain her balance.

"Hold," a male voice announced from ahead of them.

The group immediately paused. Gracie looked and saw Baker holding up a fist. He and his fellow marines surrounded the medical team, facing outward with eyes darting about. They quietly unclipped their weapons from their vests and held them ready. The medical staff carefully placed their equipment down and crouched low. The Hak'tyl guard ahead of them had also stopped. Their heavy staffs tipped diagonally in their hands as they listened.

Gracie tensed. Her eyes scanned the trees for any movement. She saw none. She let her free hand hover near the zat on her thigh holster as she, too, crouched low. She was not technically a member of the escort team. No one really expected her to jump into a fire fight. But she would if she needed to.

Suddenly, a large animal scurried out of the brush nearby, screeching wildly. It leapt a great distance atop a boulder. The creature paused to consider them, then leapt away.

The Hak'tyl looked around then decided it was safe to resume their path.

"What the hell was that thing?" one of the marines muttered, staring off in the direction the animal had gone.

"Who knows," one of the medical team replied as she stood back up.

"Alright, let's keep moving," Reynolds announced. The group carried on.

Within a few minutes time they arrived at the settlement. The Hak'tyl were busy as usual. A group of young girls was practicing their forms with a teenage leader on one side. Other groups of women were busy hanging the washing or preparing food. Still more were actively sparring with unsharpened wooden staffs. Ishta greeted the Earthlings as before, identifying the hut that was prepared for the medical team.

As they carried the heavy cases toward the hut, Gracie thought she saw movement at the treeline. She paused.

"What is it?" one of the younger marines asked. It was Crawford, the one who originally discovered the joys of Hak'tyl cooking.

"Thought I saw something…" she murmured.

His eyes scanned the area where she seemed to be looking. "I'll check it out," he decided. He gestured for one of his buddies to join him. Gracie felt relief that he was willing to take her paranoia seriously. They'd already been on a handful of missions together escorting Dr. Lam offworld. They'd since struck up an amicable acquaintance.

"Elda?" Dr. Lam called from the hut.

"Coming." She turned away from where the marines were walking to bring the case to the hut. She climbed up the few steps into the small enclosed space. Her eyes immediately caught sight of someone familiar taking a spot on a straw mat. Her eyes went wide briefly, but Gracie knew this person would not know her. She tried to busy herself with unlatching the case for the medical team's use.

She could hear one of Dr. Lam's nurses asking the Hak'tyl warrior to expose her arm so she could draw a blood sample. The woman said nothing and complied. Gracie handed the nurse a bottle of hand sanitizer, with an open box of latex gloves ready in the other hand. As the nurse donned gloves, Gracie pulled a kit out of the case for her. She received a nod in thanks.

The Hak'tyl warrior eyed her. Gracie tried not to catch her gaze for long. They had not been introduced. It was not her place to speak first, if a conversation were to even be started. By the way the warrior dressed, she was clearly higher in rank. Her animal skin cape draped over half her body, leaving one arm free to wield a weapon at a moment's notice. It otherwise served as a protective layer that could be pulled over both shoulders while she traveled. The metal vest she wore underneath defended against sharp objects and supported her posture. Slumping was not allowed, especially when engaging in Jaffa fighting forms.

Gracie could tell that Nesa was on her way to becoming a den mother in her own right. It was only a matter of time. She idly wondered if the warrior had been away on patrol the last time she was here. Or if she'd been sent offworld by Ishta for some reason. Likely any task she was assigned would be important.

After the nurse completed the blood draw, Nesa got up to leave. She said nothing. Gracie watched her go, smiling to herself wistfully. That would be the closest she'd ever get to seeing her Hak'tyl sisters again. She tried to savor the fleeting moment.

"Elda, could you grab more kits from the other case?" the nurse requested.

"Sure." She paused at the doorway, in deference to the next Hak'tyl trying to enter. She didn't recognize this particular female Jaffa. Outside, she unlatched another case and dug around for what was being asked. She briefly looked up toward the treeline, wondering where the marines had gone. She figured Crawford and their mutual friend Smith would have returned by now to tell her she was seeing ghosts. Gracie looked behind her, seeing that Reynolds and Baker were hanging around, seemingly unworried.

She shook off the feeling that she was being watched. Dr. McKenzie reminded her at every session that she was safer now. Her hunters were long gone. He'd been read into who she really was. They told her that it would be the best way for him to help her, to better understand her origins. The doctor assured her that since she was anonymous in this timeline, none of her pursuers would think to come after her here. If they were even still alive. She tried to repeat his words in her mind.

"Where is one of your healers?" a female voice asked.

Gracie looked up. "Inside the hut." She noted a look of distress on the woman's face. "Is someone in need of help?" The woman nodded worriedly. Gracie ventured into the hut to drop off the requested supplies, then touched Dr. Lam's arm. "I think one of the Hak'tyl needs a doctor."

Carolyn didn't hesitate to drop her task and exit the hut with Gracie. She grabbed a small first aid kit on the way out.

The woman who approached her now had tears streaming down her face. Gracie observed her mode of dress. She was wearing the comfortable clothing of a new mother. It clearly marked her as one not expected to take up arms in the event of a fight. Instead, her primary task would be to protect her child and seek safety. As they followed the woman hurriedly leading them away, Gracie made this observation aloud to Dr. Lam. "New mom," she reported.

Carolyn nodded.

They arrived within another hut. A small group of women had gathered, hovering over something in its center.

"I'm a doctor," Carolyn announced herself.

They gave way, revealing a small Jaffa infant in the middle of the floor. The pair from Earth rushed forward. Carolyn and Gracie knelt down. The doctor leaned over to listen to the child's breathing. "I'm not hearing any movement," she declared. Gracie opened up the kit for her immediately. "Remove these layers," she instructed. Gracie carefully peeled back the thin cloth covering the baby's chest. A star-shaped formation inhabited most of its belly. It denoted the pouch that was anatomically normal for Jaffa to have, in preparation to host a symbiote in adolescence. But now, with tretonin available, the Hak'tyl no longer had to prey on other Jaffa to steal their symbiotes. They simply needed to ally themselves with kind benefactors who could produce the life-saving drug. The SGC was somehow planning on teaching the Jaffa how to make it themselves.

As Carolyn busied herself with her exam, Gracie looked up at the women. Her eyes searched and finally settled on the one she assumed to be the child's mother. "What is the child's name?"

"Erisa," she replied worriedly. "Please, help her."

Gracie grit her teeth and looked back down at the baby. This one would have grown up to become her friend, just a few years behind her in age. She took in a shaky breath as she watched Carolyn work.

"Get me Dr. Hancock. And bring a tretonin kit," Carolyn ordered. Gracie shot up and out of the hut, running back the way she came. As she returned with the aforementioned colleague and the kit that was requested, something in the trees caught her attention. She placed the kit in the other doctor's hands as he ventured into the hut.

Gracie paused outside. She breathed in deeply. Something was tingling her nose. But she couldn't remember what it was. She associated the scent with the Hak'tyl… no, with Jaffa. Jaffa males. Her eyes darted around and squinted. There were none here. At least, there shouldn't have been. Unless one was paying a friendly visit and simply remained unseen. Teal'c would visit Ishta when he could and no one was ever bothered by it.

Behind her, Gracie could faintly hear Baker saying something into his radio. She glanced at him briefly, then back toward the surrounding trees. Her eyes swept the landscape, seeing nothing but leaves rustling in the wind.

Wait. Where was Crawford? And Smith?

Gracie approached Reynolds now across the wide grassy expanse that served as the town center. "Colonel? Did you send the others back to the gate?" she wondered.

He eyed her. "No."

"They aren't answering the radio," Baker noted as he stepped closer.

Gracie narrowed her eyes then spun around. She scanned the inhabitants. All of them were busy. Except for one.

Nesa seemed to have frozen in place outside of Ishta's hut. Her eyes were trained on the trees.

Gracie made eye contact with her, the most interaction she dared to do. But it was necessary to convey her feeling of warning.

The Hak'tyl said nothing. Nesa climbed back into Ishta's hut.

Gracie turned around to look straight at Reynolds. "Something is wrong."

He gazed all around, sensing the suspicion oozing out of both her and the single Hak'tyl he watched her lock eyes with. "What?" he asked simply.

"I don't know. But maybe we should get the team to safety. Quietly."

Reynolds nodded to Baker, who seemed to receive silent orders that only he could understand. He made his way over to the main hut where most of their medical team was working. The Colonel leaned in toward Gracie. "Elda, I need you to be clear. What is it?"

"There's this… scent. And I've been sensing movement in the trees."

Reynolds sniffed. "I'm not smelling anything."

"It's subtle. Barely there."

"One of your Jaffa superpowers?" he quipped.

Gracie shook her head with a slight smile. "More like, general life experience."

Beyond them, Baker could be seen exiting the hut with heavy cases in hand. The medical team filed out after him. "Where's Lam?" he asked across the way. "And Hancock?"

"Oh. I'll show you," Gracie volunteered. She left Reynolds behind to lead Baker to the correct hut. Hancock was already exiting it. "Is the baby okay?" He nodded in affirmation, but was distracted when Baker leaned it to whisper something in his ear. Since the pair was blocking the entrance, Gracie refrained from re-entering the hut.

She gazed around at the settlement instead. Nesa reappeared from outside the main hut.

Someone yelled.

Her head whipped around to see a Jaffa male running from the treeline toward the heart of the settlement. Then, as if he had duplicated himself, more of them appeared. All were holding staff weapons in preparation for attack.

Any Hak'tyl in sight scattered to find armaments and meet the intruders head-on.

Chaos ensued.

Zat fire sounded off. Reynolds went down in a heap. Gracie's mouth dropped open. Then Baker and Dr. Hancock collapsed as zat blasts enveloped them. She ducked to avoid a blast coming her way. She ran toward the medical team lingering outside the first hut. "Get to the gate!" she yelled at them. They dropped their cases and hurriedly ran away from the fight closing in on their position.

Gracie was about to go with them, but then she realized she hadn't seen Carolyn.

She darted around a pair of Jaffa suddenly fighting much closer now, returning to the other hut. Gracie glanced behind her as she struggled to open the door. It had been shut closed. She slammed her shoulder into it, finally breaking it free of its frame.

The hut was empty.

No doctor. No baby. No Hak'tyl women.

Gracie spun around. Maybe they had taken Carolyn with them to safety. Perhaps they retreated to some caves she knew to be nearby. That's what they should have done. Protect the child and all others they could pick up along the way.

She scanned the area, trying to see a sign of them. Her eyes hurriedly looked left and right. Everyone here was stuck in one-on-one combat, with even more Jaffa males approaching in the distance.

The teenager she saw earlier, who'd been training the smaller girls, struggled against a staff weapon. Her body was bent back as she grit her teeth and used all her strength to push against the Jaffa male holding it against her neck.

Gracie hopped down the few steps from the entrance of the hut. She hurriedly raised her zat, only to have it knocked out of her hands by a staff. She slid to the side to avoid another strike. A Jaffa had his eyes squarely trained on her. Gracie knew where extra staffs were and ran off in that direction. The Jaffa chased her.

She easily found one resting on the side of a hut. As soon as she grabbed it and turned around, she raised the wooden staff to block the strike of her Jaffa attacker. Gracie grunted as she parried each blow he attempted next. Over and over. Until she'd been driven backwards beyond sight of the town center.

She ducked and managed to drive her staff into his stomach, near where his pouch should be. It pushed him back just enough for her to dash underneath his raised arms and around his back. She didn't try to hit him, but instead, needed to make sure Carolyn had gotten to safety.

When she reached the town center, she felt her legs go up from under her. She fell backwards to the ground with a yell of surprise. Gracie rolled to one side to avoid another strike of the Jaffa's weapon. She rolled up into a crouch and looked just in time to see his staff weapon make contact with her face.

The hit knocked her back to the ground.

Now she was just plain pissed.

Gracie ignored the pain in her temple. She leaned back on her arms and swept her legs to knock the Jaffa off his feet. Then her hands instantly found the staff she'd dropped. She forcefully contorted her body to hop up onto two feet. She raised her staff to slam it vertically into his body, but he rolled out of the way and got back up, much like she had just done. She summoned energy she'd been holding in reserve for running to try to repeatedly ram her staff into the Jaffa. Gracie attacked full-force. He parried her blows and began stepping back as she increased her speed.

They went on like this for many more minutes, trading blows and managing to block each other inbetween.

Through the fray, Gracie recalled a trick her mother taught her. She pretended to strike from one side, causing the Jaffa to begin blocking in that direction. But she used the distraction to flip the motion of her staff the opposite way, hitting him squarely in the face.

She jumped up to kick him in the gut while he was still stunned. He slid back, still on his feet.

Gracie spun with one leg in the air, letting her boot make contact with his head and finally knocking him down completely.

She hovered over him, staff weapon pushing down menacingly onto his neck. Her feet were planted far from where his hands could grab them if he tried. Their chests heaved from the heavy fighting. She stared straight into the Jaffa's eyes, her own wild and red with fury.

A horn sounded.

The fighting ceased around her.

Gracie didn't look up. She kept her attention trained on the Jaffa she'd defeated, watching for signs that he would try something else.

Ishta yelled a command. Loudly.

Gracie's eyes went wide. Automatically, her staff retreated from the Jaffa's neck and she stepped back. He scooted backwards and easily raised himself to his feet. His eyes glanced to where his fallen staff had gone. He used a foot to scoop it up into the air for his hands to catch.

They stood a few feet apart, eyes never breaking contact.

She tightened her grip on the staff, weary.

Now another voice yelled. It was male.

The Jaffa who attacked her did something unexpected. He bowed his head to her, in apparent respect. "You fought well for a human," he said plainly.

Without further comment, he turned around and began limping in the direction of the leader who had recalled him and his brothers.

Gracie's mouth dropped open. She'd only ever heard of these things before, but never once got to see it. Nor even got close to participating.

"Exhibition," she whispered out in shock between her ragged breaths. She watched the Jaffa as he hobbled away. Then Gracie allowed her eyes to break contact and see others leave. None of them had brought powered staff weapons. They'd never meant to bring lethal force, she realized. Her heavy breaths began to normalize and her grip loosened on the plain staff.

Behind her, Crawford and Smith were pushed forward into the town center. A few Jaffa males tended to them, releasing their gags and bonds and returning their weapons. Reynolds, meanwhile, had just woken up after being stunned. He, too, was left unharmed. He had risen just in time to watch Gracie take down her Jaffa opponent and threaten him with one final kill shot using a simple wooden staff. He'd never even gotten a chance to unbuckle his P-90 when Ishta gave the order to stop.

Ishta glided gracefully along the trampled grass toward the male Jaffa leader. They bowed to each other and began conversing in their language. Reynolds had no idea what they were saying. He observed as Baker and Dr. Hancock appeared to be rousing from their unexpected slumber on the other side of the town center.

Ishta stepped back and turned around to address her people. She yelled something in Goa'uld that Reynolds didn't recognize. All of the Hak'tyl, and Gracie, shouted back in response, slamming their staff weapons vertically into the ground loudly. He blinked. She did it so automatically that he would have thought she was one of them, if it weren't for the plain green military fatigues she was wearing. Across the way, Baker was now watching and noting the same.

Reynolds observed the Hak'tyl leader approach each of her warriors and speak quietly to them. She didn't linger long. They bowed their heads and left, as if dismissed. He was about to catch her attention, but she walked straight over to Elda next.

The young blonde bowed her head, holding her staff horizontally out in front of her, as if offering it back to its rightful owner. Ishta used a single hand to push it back toward Elda. The young blonde looked back up in surprise.

"Where did you train, child?"

Elda's eyes widened. "I was once cared for by a small tribe of Jaffa in my youth. They were isolated," she fibbed. Her insides squirmed over it. Guilt burned her from within for lying to Ishta for the sake of protecting her identity.

"Tell me. Do you know of Teal'c?"

She bowed in affirmation. "He is my sister's comrade."

Ishta raised an eyebrow. She tilted her chin up as she considered Gracie thoughtfully. Reynolds furrowed his brow. "You shall return here with him."

Elda stared. Then she lowered her head. It wasn't a suggestion. It was an order. One that she was inclined to obey, for this was the den mother of her own den mother.

"Colonel," Jack greeted Reynolds via video with a warning tone. He was clearly very unhappy with him.

"General." He remained stone-cold and professional in his expression as he sat in the briefing room before a tablet. Marines didn't squirm.

"Mind explaining how you and your men ended up unconscious on the ground while the medical staff ran for their lives?" Then he thought to add, "And why Vala's little sister had to pick up the slack and beat someone's ass while you had your beauty rest?"

In truth, Jack was secretly very proud of that. But he wasn't going to tell Reynolds that.

"Sir, the Hak'tyl leader had arranged to have what she referred to as an 'Exhibition.' She had a standing agreement with some other Jaffa to stage a sneak attack to keep her people's skills sharp. No one knew it was going to be initiated while we were there."

Jack raised his eyebrows but allowed the Colonel to continue.

"The Jaffa zatted us to keep us out of the way. They claimed they had no intention of hurting us. They just didn't want us involved."

"It's my understanding that a few of you had an inkling something was about to go down."

"Yes, sir, but not until immediately before the attack." Reynolds idly wondered why Jack was so interested in his failure of an escort mission. He expected Landry to be grilling him instead. Not that he cared to be dressed down by any of his superiors at all.

Jack demanded a full review from Reynolds, with a detailed report about SG-3's points of failure and what they planned to do next time to prevent the potential mess this could have been. He emphasized that the Chief Medical Officer was placed at risk because of SG-3's complacency. Reynolds held his tongue, silently grating his teeth through the remainder of the call.

It didn't last much longer. Jack wasn't one for excessive talk.

But that didn't mean Reynolds was about to find relief.

Because the minute he entered the men's locker room, Mitchell found him and pushed him against a row of lockers.

"What. The fuck," the other Colonel complained bitterly.

Reynolds frowned at him impatiently. This was the last thing he needed. He would really rather prefer to hit the showers. He pushed Cameron back enough so he could move aside toward his locker. He wasn't going to entertain his anger.

He chose to ignore Mitchell as he berated him for letting Carolyn and Elda end up in a potentially dangerous situation. Reynolds quietly pondered why Mitchell was showing so much concern. But then he remembered, oh yeah, he was banging Dr. Lam now and Elda was the little sister of another woman he could have easily been hitting, too. Yup, that was it.

If it weren't for Dr. Jackson showing up to hold Mitchell back, Reynolds would have never made it to the showers.

"Explain it to me. Slowly," Jack requested through the screen.

Gracie was seated in a chair in Teal'c's quarters, with a tablet set up on his standard-issue desk. Their mutual Jaffa friend stood behind her calmly, hands clasped behind his back. He was barely visible on the screen from Jack's point-of-view.

"They call it an Exhibition. I'd never actually seen one before this. So I didn't realize what was happening until it was over. This is Ishta's creative way of keeping her warriors from getting too relaxed. The Hak'tyl and the other Jaffa tribe are supposed to take turns attacking each other unexpectedly. It gives leadership on both sides a chance to see which warriors have trained successfully and which ones need more training. At least, that's what I remember being told."

Jack squinted his eyes in wonder. "Jaffa performance evaluations. Huh." He shook his head slightly. "Who actually zatted SG-3?"

"That, I don't really know. I was too busy dodging zat blasts and staff hits."

Jack clenched his jaw. It wasn't exactly comforting for him to hear that his daughter had to dodge anything at all. Gracie was supposed to be safe now. Somehow he realized he couldn't guarantee her safety any better than Vala had in the future. Not if she kept going offworld.

"The aggressors' identities are irrelevant. The intent was to prevent SG-3 from becoming involved in a battle that was not theirs," Teal'c pointed out. He seemed to take in a small breath. "It was the more honorable course of action."

"Those Jaffa are damn lucky they zatted us first," Jack concluded.

"Indeed. Otherwise, SG-3 would have opened fire on what they presumed to be hostile enemies of our allies, the Hak'tyl. Fortunately there was no bloodshed on this day."

Gracie tapped lightly at the bruise forming near her eye. "Just a bunch of annoying injuries."

"Have you been seen in medical yet?" Jack asked with concern.

"Dad, I'm fine. I've been through worse. I can just ask Vala to heal me later."

"Speaking of our fine space princess… Has she heard about what happened yet?"

"Everyone has," Teal'c reported.

"What did she say?" Jack asked curiously. He was almost inclined to call her himself to find out.

"I haven't seen her yet," Gracie admitted.

"ValaMalDoran was most interested to hear how she felled her attacker."

"And how did you do that?"

Gracie opened and closed her mouth, thinking back. "At first, I was only defending myself. I had no idea why he was attacking me. I was more concerned with finding Dr. Lam. I wasn't sure where she was." Something about that warmed Jack's heart. He sensed loyalty there. It made him feel like they really all were a family. A family that could surround itself around Gracie and offer her the life she deserved. Gracie went on, "As much as I was trying not to fight back, he sort of forced the issue." She frowned. She looked back at Teal'c. "I don't know the names of all the moves I used. But they were mostly with a staff weapon." She returned to her father on the screen. "Except for the last one."

"What was the last one?"

"Something my mother taught me." She smirked. "Still works."

A hint of a smile played on Teal'c's lips. It intrigued Jack. What did that big, old Jaffa know that he didn't?

"He ended up on the ground with a staff weapon on his neck," she said with satisfaction.

"Wish we had it on video."

Gracie tilted her head in amusement. She had added that word, 'video,' to her lexicon very recently. She actually understood what he meant this time. "There's cameras all over the place here at the base, right?"

"Yeah."

"I bet with your General superpowers, you could watch me spar with Teal'c."

Jack's eyes lit up. "Good idea. But I wouldn't call them superpowers. Where'd you get that word, anyway?"

"Reynolds."

Jack grunted. He was a little less enthusiastic about assigning Reynolds to be her offworld escort from now on. He thought he could trust him to do the job right. Apparently that trust was misplaced.

"There's another thing," Gracie stated. "Ishta wants me to go back and see her. With Teal'c."

"Really? Why?"

"I don't really know. But she seemed interested in me, for some reason."

"You didn't blow your cover, did you?" Jack asked uneasily.

"Umm, you mean reveal who I really am?" He nodded. "No. I don't think so. It was never a secret that I spent time with Jaffa in my past. But I guess this Exhibition made her notice me." She glanced back at Teal'c for confirmation, but he simply stood stoically.

"Because you kicked a Jaffa's ass."

Gracie shrugged as she looked back toward her father.

"O'Neill, I would be happy to accompany her offworld. I will guarantee that no further harm shall come to her while she is in my charge."

"T, I trust you," Jack said with meaning. There was no better friend he knew of (well, beyond Vala, who'd proven herself ten times over) to do the job. Reynolds had dropped off the list completely by this point. He was still angry at the man for screwing up.

Teal'c bowed in appreciation toward the screen.

Sam's face was visibly alarmed when she looked at Gracie through another screen later that night. A heavy purple bruise was evident on one side of the younger blonde's face. "What happened to you!?"

Gracie huffed. She hadn't been looking forward to worrying her mother. But she preferred to be the one to tell her what happened. "The Hak'tyl had this pre-arranged fight with some other Jaffa. I got caught in the middle of it."

"Pre-arranged fight!?"

"It's something they do to keep the warriors sharp. It's supposed to happen without warning."

"Oh my God. Are you okay? How bad are you hurt?" Sam asked rapidly.

"Yes. I'm okay." Sam didn't look so convinced. "Really, I'm good." Gracie refrained from calling her 'Mom' over this call. Any communications between Atlantis and Earth were recorded, meaning others could potentially hear sensitive information that they should not. She unconsciously reached up to touch her head wound and winced.

"Maybe I should come home…"

"No! No, you don't have to do that. Not for this." Now Gracie felt slightly embarrassed. She couldn't really explain why. "I'm not hurt that bad. And that Jaffa wasn't actually looking to kill anyone."

"Seriously?"

"Yes. He needed to practice just as much as everyone else." Her tone was surprisingly gracious.

"You have got to be kidding me, Elda."

"I'm not. I could have done without these bruises, though. I realized I'm not exactly well-practiced myself. Teal'c agreed to help me refine what few skills I know. And hopefully pick up new ones."

Sam's face contorted in awe and confusion. "You amaze me every time I talk to you."

Gracie blinked. "Really?" she asked tentatively.

"Of course! You know how to do a hell of a lot more than most girls your age. Some of them burst into tears just for breaking a nail." Gracie looked perturbed. "But you? You can handle yourself. It's a good thing." Sam sighed, accepting the truth that her daughter had been through some horrible things and forced to learn how to defend herself.

"Umm, wow. Thanks!" Gracie's heart swelled with pride over her birth mother's approval. "So how are things going over there? Any progress?"

"We test-drove the machine yesterday morning. But the single drone we tried to produce was a dud. So Rodney and I are back to the drawing board," Sam said glumly.

"Is he still hung up on that thing you were saying? The math?"

Sam rolled her eyes. "He is nonstop. But that's Rodney," she said with derision.

"Do we like Rodney or not? I can't decide."

Her mother seemed to consider it. "Eh. We tolerate Rodney."

"Hmm. Okay. He sure sounds interesting, though. Your eyes light up a bit whenever you mention him."

Sam gasped. "No they do not!"

Gracie smiled in amused surprise and held up two hands within view of the camera. "Nevermind!"

Her mother frowned with embarrassment.

"Hold still, Darling!" Vala nagged as she held a healing device up near Gracie's face. She was seated on a bed in the infirmary.

"The light is bothering me!" she whined.

"Oh just hold still." She grabbed Gracie's chin to force it to stay put while the glow of the device caused a glare over her healing wound. The young blonde squeezed her eyes shut in discomfort.

Daniel and Cameron held back laughs as she squirmed under Vala's care. Carolyn hovered nearby, simply watching as Vala worked. Teal'c stood next to her with hands clasped behind his back.

Eventually, Vala let go and stepped back. "Now. How's that?"

Carolyn stepped forward to take her place now, gently reaching up to touch the area where a bruise had just been on Gracie's head.

The young blonde's fingers brushed along the same place. She tilted her head and kept patting at it, testing for any further pain. "Better." Gracie dropped her hand and looked up at her mother. "Thanks," she said with little gusto.

Vala pointed a finger at her. "A little more enthusiasm from you next time," she warned.

Teal'c raised an eyebrow, swearing that he'd heard that before. Cameron guffawed in the background.

Gracie rolled her eyes. Then she planted a very fake smile on her face and said, "Thank you, so much, for healing me!"

Daniel laughed aloud at her sarcasm. Vala crossed her arms, healing device hanging from one palm, and harumphed. "You two really do act like sisters," Daniel commented.

They both shot him a look of annoyance. He simply laughed again.

Carolyn sighed. "Okay. All of you. Out." She flicked both her hands to start shooing them away.

"Even me?" Cameron asked innocently, gesturing to himself.

The doctor smirked at him.

Vala smashed her lips together, holding back a retort. Daniel let one out for her. "No necking in the infirmary," he declared. Vala grinned delightedly at his savagery.

Cameron pushed him lightly toward the curtain. "Get outta here."

Gracie chuckled as she and Teal'c left first. Vala looped an arm around Daniel's and winked at Carolyn as they also left. Daniel made sure to taunt his CO with kissing noises as he disappeared. There was something about Mitchell that always brought out his immature side.

Cameron waited until they were out of sight, then stepped closer to the doctor. She planted her feet firmly in place, not making any moves of her own to come closer. "I should remind you," she warned him, "We have appearances to keep up." The delight in her eyes could not be denied, however.

"Yeah, I know," he replied quietly, taking another step closer.

"Behave yourself, Colonel," she sing-songed.

Cameron smiled slyly. "Yes, ma'am." His face hovered near hers. "But it's just so darn convenient that there aren't any security cameras in this part of the infirmary, ain't it?" His tone was laced with conspiracy.

She raised an eyebrow. "That's because it would be a HIPAA violation." She held up a single index finger to stop his approaching lips. "I told you. Behave." Her tone wasn't all that authoritative. She was definitely being tempted. But she wouldn't give in.

He breathed her in. Then he stepped back. Smiling, he simply said, "Whatever you say, Doc." Then he swaggered out of their curtained-off space of the infirmary.

Carolyn closed her eyes and shivered. "Dammit," she mumbled to herself. Now she wouldn't be able to concentrate for the life of her. She fought the smile forming on her face as she moved on to her next appointment.

Gracie wasn't sure what to do with all the looks she received around the base over the next few days. It was as if the other personnel were in awe of her for some reason. Crawford and Smith had been allowed to silently witness Exhibition after they woke up from being zatted by the Jaffa. No doubt they spread word of what they saw, while tied up and disarmed.

"I don't get it," she confessed to Mitchell as they sat for lunch again.

"You beat a Jaffa's ass with nothing more than a wooden stick. 'Round here, that's pretty cool."

"What? Why?"

"Lot of us have to resort to guns. You didn't even need your zat."

"Half the time I've had to fight for my life with nothing but my own two hands," Gracie complained. "I better know how to defeat a single opponent without a powered weapon."

"I know that. But they don't know that." He leaned back and smirked at her. "I think it's pretty cool, too."

She half-smiled. Gracie found everyone's surprise a bit comical. To her, this was everyday life. To these people from Earth, though, she had become some sort of temporary celebrity. No doubt Vala was enjoying that part because she could get extra attention by association. Gracie had come to grips with the notion that her adoptive mother just enjoyed being the center of everyone's attention around here. The smile on her face everyday was enough for Gracie to simply accept it. It made her decision to come to the past more worthwhile.

As they chewed on their next bites of food, Mitchell added, "Thanks, by the way, for trying to look out for Carolyn."

Gracie looked back up to him. "Of course I'm going to be loyal to her. She gave me Doctor Teddy."

Mitchell laughed aloud at this. "That she did. Is that all it takes?" He swirled his spoon around in his lunch. "Maybe I need to buy your loyalty with a stuffed bear, too," he joked.

"Get me one that looks like an airman and we have a deal."

Chapter Text

Chapter 16 – Sister

There were no Hak'tyl to greet them when Gracie returned to their planet with Teal'c. They didn't need an escort back to the settlement. Both of them had already memorized the way. Night was falling here. The air was cool. Local animals hooted and howled in the forest around them, signaling a change of guard toward the nocturnal wildlife.

The pair was walking in companionable silence when they both heard a sound that stood apart from the cacophony of the animals. Their zats instantly raised in the direction of the noise.

A single Jaffa male made himself visible from among the brush. He studied them.

"You!" Gracie breathed out.

He sneered at her. "Human," he responded, clearly recognizing her. The pair lowered their zats. "Why are you trespassing on our lands?"

"Your lands?" Gracie was incredulous. "This belongs to the Hak'tyl," she declared with conviction, gesturing around at the forest with her zat.

Teal'c stood behind her calmly.

"This forest belongs to the Jaffa," the other male argued. It was a common way to denigrate the identity of the all-female tribe that made up the Hak'tyl. Not all Jaffa respected their sovereignty.

Gracie ground her teeth together. She glanced back at Teal'c.

"What is your name, brother?" he asked in an unthreatening tone.

"I am Jasuf. I patrol these lands when the sun begins to sleep."

Gracie squinted her eyes at him. "The Hak'tyl don't need you here."

"Why would a human throw away loyalty to her own kind for them?" His voice hinted at genuine curiosity under the clearly offensive tone he used.

Before Gracie could spit back a response, Teal'c spoke. "Her loyalty is not in question. She is accepted by the Tau'ri as one of their own. The Hak'tyl have chosen the Tau'ri as allies. And so she walks with them as an equal." He let that explanation sink in. Then he added, "She is my equal as well."

Gracie crossed her arms in a distinctively 'ha-ha' gesture. One of her hands still clung to the zat, which had since retracted.

"The Tau'ri?" Jasuf asked. He eyed the older Jaffa. "Who are you?"

"I am Teal'c of Chulak."

"The Shol'va," Jasuf exclaimed in wonder.

Teal'c inclined his head, readily embracing the title of 'ultimate traitor.' It had earned him considerable political capital among his people. His alliance with Earth was widely seen as the catalyst for the fall of the Goa'uld and the emancipation of the Jaffa race. Pockets of enslaved Jaffa still remained, but they would see freedom soon enough.

"Perhaps you will one day open your mind to alliances such as this. And perhaps you will recognize that the Hak'tyl also serve an important purpose in preserving our ways of life."

The younger Jaffa narrowed his eyes at such a suggestion. "They are good for nothing more than producing offspring."

Teal'c laid a hand on Gracie's shoulder before she could even think about stepping forward to challenge him for this. It was as if he could read her mind and knew she would be offended. "Continue your patrol, brother," Teal'c recommended, effectively dismissing him. He chose not to debate his political views further now, sensing that it would take far too long to make the other Jaffa see reason. They had little light left for their hike.

Jasuf's jaw clenched. He bowed his head slightly in deference to the famous Teal'c. Then he merely glared at Gracie, purposely refusing to bow.

That suited her just fine. She never expected to see this infuriating Jaffa ever again. She was ready to put him out of her mind. Ishta was waiting. She needed to focus on that.

With no further word, they separated. Jasuf disappeared into the trees while Gracie and Teal'c resumed their journey toward the settlement.

"Was that Jaffa familiar?" Teal'c asked when he was certain they were not being followed.

"He's the one who attacked me during Exhibition."

He glanced at her thoughtfully. "I see now why he lost."

Gracie squinted up at her Jaffa uncle. "Why?"

"He underestimated you. You are both human and female."

Gracie huffed. "So doubly inferior to him," she ground out through gritted teeth. Her fist clenched at her side, quietly enraged at the uninvited insults Jasuf had hurled at both her and the Hak'tyl as a whole.

Teal'c hummed in agreement. "That is his weakness, EldaMalDoran. He cannot improve until he acknowledges it, then overcomes it."

"I'll just have to beat him again several times to make him understand," Gracie decided jokingly.

"Perhaps DanielJackson would disagree with your proposed method. But then again, he is not Jaffa."

Gracie laughed. "No, Teal'c. He is not."

"You have a unique ability to straddle both worlds: human and Jaffa. Perhaps you will devise an approach to reach Jaffa such as Jasuf in your own way. Without the need for combat," he encouraged.

She looked at him funny now, clearly disagreeing with his suggestion. She was no intermediary. She had no negotiation skills, at least not the sort that would serve her well in this context. She could negotiate a contract for a courier job if she needed to, having watched her mother do it her entire life. But Gracie could imagine no way to convince a Jaffa to change his or her mind without first earning respect via combat. Teal'c's suggestion was ludicrous. But she wasn't going to express that opinion aloud.

They had arrived.

"Teal'c." Ishta's voice was smooth. Confident. Strong like tidal waves nipping at sand on a beach. Teal'c found himself lost in the music that was her sound. He bowed to her, heart beating just a bit faster in her presence. The graceful warrior then turned to his traveling companion. "Welcome, EldaMalDoran."

Gracie dutifully bowed. "Ishta."

The Hak'tyl leader gestured toward Nesa at her side. "I present to you Nesa, younger sister of my kindra Neith."

The young human blonde fought back the smile of excitement that introduction triggered. She maintained as neutral an expression as she could muster. She bowed to Nesa, but not quite as deeply as she had for Ishta. The depth of the bow needed to be tailored for the rank of the Hak'tyl in front of her.

Nesa's eye twitched. She recognized Gracie's awareness of such a nuance. Nesa inclined her head toward the woman in greeting. She was further intrigued by this human who seemed to understand Hak'tyl ways better than any other human she had met before. Perhaps she was a student of Daniel Jackson, who always seemed eager to learn and respect their cultural norms. The warrior thought she now understood why Ishta summoned her. Daniel Jackson visited less and less; it was conceivable that this young human could be the next ambassador between their worlds. It would be in Ishta's interest as leader to establish a proper rapport with her. And because Nesa was being groomed to become a kindra, she needed to watch and learn.

They were promptly whisked into the main hut that served as both Ishta's residence and her official place of governance. The group settled into a circle on the floor, a sign that the guests were considered equal. There was no need for Ishta to sit on a throne, visibly higher than her audience. She needn't display her status as leader as she had when she'd first met the Tau'ri. Teal'c's words to the Jaffa they'd met earlier indeed rang true. The Hak'tyl and Earth were allies.

Hot tea was poured on a small central table. Beneath it sat an intricately adorned rug. Gracie kept her hands at her sides, courteously waiting for Ishta, then Nesa, to reach for their cups first. She would only drink once they had each sipped theirs, in order.

Teal'c glanced at her proudly.

Ishta raised her cup to her lips, eyes trained on Gracie.

Nesa then followed.

Gracie turned to Teal'c and tilted her head, deferring to him. The Jaffa male raised an eyebrow and inclined his head back to her. He sipped his tea. Now Gracie finally allowed herself to move, slowly raising the cup to taste the burning hot drink. She didn't flinch.

"Your surname is MalDoran," Ishta began.

"It is," Gracie easily confirmed.

"And yet, you strike me as the offspring of another human I have come to know."

Teal'c glanced between them quickly.

Gracie's mouth opened in surprise, but she quickly shut it. "A common observation among some of the other humans as well," she diplomatically replied.

"Do you refute this?" Nesa asked. Her tone was neutral, but Gracie sensed she was being challenged.

She hazarded a glance in Teal'c's direction. She, herself, would need to be the one to answer. She couldn't depend on Teal'c for this response. But she wasn't sure how far to go. "I identify as Mal Doran," Gracie stated. It was not a lie. And it was the best she could do without openly revealing her true origin.

Ishta switched to a different track of questioning. "Who was your den mother, child?"

Gracie swallowed. She didn't want to lie again like she'd done after Exhibition. Not to Ishta. Her eyes betrayed her and flitted to Nesa. The younger Hak'tyl narrowed her eyes at her. Gracie breathed in slowly and deeply, feeling as though she were trapped in a corner. "I am only human." She quietly implied an assumption that humans wouldn't have been part of a Jaffa tribe nor allowed to refer to someone as a den mother. By keeping her words short and succinct, it was more a statement of fact and less of the lie Gracie felt compelled to offer.

Still, Ishta found herself dissatisfied with the response. "Teal'c," she said. The way she released his name from her lips indicated a command.

Now the Jaffa male was feeling pressured. He locked eyes with Gracie, quietly acknowledging the awkward situation they were suddenly in. He returned his gaze to his mate, who was waiting for him to explain. Her eyes seemed to be burning. He knew better than to make her wait. "EldaMalDoran once had another name," he confessed. "But she has adopted a new identity in order to ensure her safety."

Gracie's eyes went wide toward her Jaffa uncle. If they weren't in the presence of these Hak'tyl now, she would have yelled at him to ask what he was doing!

Ishta raised her chin as she looked at Gracie thoughtfully. Nesa also considered her. "You have our word that we will not allow harm to come to you, child," Ishta announced.

Nesa turned to look at her own den mother, then back to Gracie. She bowed her head slightly to confirm that she would comply with the pronouncement.

"Are you the daughter of SamanthaCarter?" Ishta asked very directly.

Gracie's mouth dropped open. Her look of absolute surprise was enough of an answer for the Hak'tyl warrior. Gracie could see that she knew. She began to breathe a little faster, now anxious over what this could mean.

Ishta spared her the pain of being forced to answer aloud this time. "Your performance during Exhibition was notable. Only one other warrior I know has formulated the series of moves I watched you execute." She looked pointedly at Nesa.

The younger Hak'tyl appeared startled. Her eyes shot toward Gracie. This wasn't about an ambassadorship at all. Nesa had misread her den mother's intent. It was fortunate that she had not expressed her incorrect assumptions aloud.

Ishta continued, "My question now is: how?"

Gracie took in a shaky breath and looked straight at Teal'c. She blinked rapidly, desperately requesting guidance. How could anyone maintain their cover when Jaffa could see right through you!? She remembered quite distinctly that Teal'c had correctly recognized her as Gracie O'Neill in a post-injurious haze. And these women before her were much less disoriented.

As Mitchell would put it, she was so screwed.

"Perhaps," Teal'c began, uncharacteristically hesitant, "we should explain the entire truth."

Nesa raised an eyebrow. Ishta now seemed satisfied to be getting somewhere. "That would be appreciated."

Gracie shut her eyes momentarily. She let out a breath as she reopened them and locked eyes with Nesa. "You. It was you." She bowed low, as much as her seated position on the floor of the hut would allow. "You, Nesa, sister of Neith, were my den mother," she admitted with her voice to the ground, finally answering the question she had dodged.

The other woman's eyes widened in surprise.

"But in a timeline that is no longer mine," she continued sadly. When Gracie rose back up from her bow, tears stung her eyes.

Days later, Sam stepped through the gate at the SGC, smile evident on her face as she arrived. General Landry stood at the bottom of the ramp, waiting to greet her and the other returning personnel. She lingered in deference to the General while the other civilians politely nodded and moved on.

"Colonel, welcome back."

"Thank you, General."

"I trust the project was a success?"

"Yes, sir. We think so. Drone production is now ready to commence."

"Glad to hear it. I expect your report on my desk as soon as you've settled in."

Sam nodded. "Yes, sir. It's ready now." She patted at the duffle bag hanging from her arm.

Landry adopted a look of approval. He held out a hand to accept the aforementioned report. Then he leaned in. "I should tell you. There's someone here waiting to see you. Report to the infirmary."

"Sir?"

"Don't worry, Colonel. No one's admitted. This time. But go. Don't let me keep you any longer."

Sam tilted her head in curiousity but did as she was told. She went straight to the level for the medical ward and walked right in.

A small voice gasped. "Mommy!" Gracie jumped off a tall infirmary bed before Carolyn could stop her. She ran straight to Sam near the entrance.

Her mother greeted her with a big hug. She picked up her child and squeezed tight, rocking back and forth while savoring the moment. "Ohhh, my baby." Sam smothered Gracie with kisses all over her temples and cheeks, making the child squirm and giggle. She leaned back to look at her. "What are you doing here?"

Carolyn appeared next to them, shaking her head at the child's exuberance. "General O'Neill is offworld," she explained.

"What?"

"Daddy went bye-bye," her daughter reiterated.

Sam scrunched her face up at Carolyn. "Oh my gosh, Carolyn, I'm so sorry you got stuck with her again." The doctor waved it off. "I'll take her now. We can get out of your hair." She laid a brief hand on her friend's arm. "And thanks."

"No worries. She was being good," Carolyn reported, making eye contact with the three-year-old.

Gracie nodded her head emphatically at her mother, confirming this report. "I hewp Auntie Ca-o-wyn!"

"Did you?" Sam asked with a bright smile just for her.

"Mmm hmm!"

"She has a knack for organizing hearing test plugs by color," Carolyn commented with a chuckle.

Sam looked slightly worried. Her child was three and her hands could not be dirtier.

"Don't worry," the doctor said with an amused lilt to her voice. "Those are the outdated supplies. I kept them just for her."

Sam sighed gratefully toward the doctor. "What would we ever do without you?"

"Bleed to death? I dunno." The Colonel laughed. Sam turned to leave, but Carolyn stopped her. "Oh, just an FYI. The General is offworld with SG-1… and Elda."

Sam's eyes widened. She leaned in and lowered her voice. "Why?"

"There's been a… development." Carolyn grit her teeth. "I dunno if you wanna hang around the base 'til they get back so they can explain." The doctor shrugged and tilted her head with that light suggestion.

"What in the…" Sam began to mutter. But she caught herself before cussing in front of her child. Again. Gracie scrunched her face at her mother, beyond ecstatic to have her back. Sam nuzzled her nose with hers. Then she sighed. "Alright, thanks Carolyn. See ya."

Cameron couldn't stop moving out of the corner of Jack's eye. If he hadn't known it was Mitchell standing right there, he'd have thought he was Vala with all the wiggling he was doing. "Something the matter, Colonel?"

"Oh I'm just keepin' myself on my toes, sir. Just in case those Jaffa wanna engage in another sneak attack." His eyes kept scanning the treeline. His hand was resting near the buckle of his P-90, ready to detach it at a moment's notice. The last thing Mitchell wanted was to be caught unawares like Reynolds had been the last time he was here. As much shit as he gave the man, it would be incredibly ironic if the same thing happened to him next. He'd never hear the end of it.

"At ease, Colonel." Jack kept his eyes straight forward toward Ishta's hut. "Teal'c?"

"It is unlikely that the Jaffa males would attack again so soon, ColonelMitchell. They are likely still licking their wounds."

"After the beating the Hak'tyl and our dear Elda gave them?" Vala added. "Who could blame them?" As dismissive as she sounded, she still kept her eyes on the trees as well.

"Mom," Gracie whined quietly, embarrassed to have her performance in Exhibition mentioned aloud. Especially here, on the Hak'tyl world.

Vala turned her head toward her. She winked, drawing enjoyment out of the address and the embarrassment she was generating. Daniel pursed his lips in the background, trying not to grin outright.

Jack looked behind him at his daughter. He puffed air out of his nose in amusement.

"GeneralO'Neill," a silken voice greeted, pulling his attention back toward the hut. Ishta stepped down the few stairs from the entrance to meet him at eye level. "Welcome to our settlement."

"Thank you."

"What brings you here?" The Hak'tyl leader glanced at Gracie, then back to Jack.

"Thought it might be nice to reconnect with old acquaintances," he replied casually. "Is there somewhere we could talk?"

Ishta regarded him quietly for a beat, then gestured behind her. She invited them inside her hut. Once all of his companions had filed in behind the General, Ishta positioned herself on the wall opposite the door. She waited.

Jack glanced askance at the Hak'tyl minders still present on either side of the large dwelling. There were two pairs of them, likely acting as security and official witnesses for matters of importance. He looked right back at Ishta without a word.

She understood. She tilted her head at each set of Hak'tyl, silently dismissing them. They exited the hut wordlessly.

Jack remained standing, not yet accepting the unspoken offer to sit on the floor in a circle with her. He now glanced at the open windows from all over the structure, letting in a cool breeze, but also capable of carrying conversation straight out into the open.

Ishta raised her eyebrow, sensing his paranoia. She pursed her lips almost imperceptibly. Then she clapped her hands forcefully and spoke a command loud enough for her minders to hear outside. Each window shutter closed in succession around the perimeter of the hut. The door slammed shut behind the group from Earth. Only the candles illuminated her space now. She inclined her head to Jack again, confirming that their discussion would now be private.

He smiled at her, now satisfied. He stared down toward the floor, at the spot directly opposite from her where he was expected to sit. With some resignation, he allowed himself to all but fall into it, knees aching with the aggravating motion. Sitting on the floor was not exactly comfortable for him these days. His worn-out joints were screaming at him in reminder.

Gracie took up a spot next to him within the circle. She effortlessly folded herself into a sitting position on the floor. Mitchell was about to take the spot nearest Ishta, but Teal'c forcibly pushed him over toward Gracie. She stifled a giggle as he crouched down to take the open spot, shaking his head. Meanwhile Vala and Daniel positioned themselves on the other side.

"What is it that you wish to discuss?" Ishta asked curiously.

"I understand that you were clever enough to identify her as someone else," Jack responded, gesturing a hand toward Gracie.

"Ahh. And so you have come to seek reassurance that we will not betray her secret," the leader presumed. She waited for Jack before saying anything more. The others looked between them uncomfortably.

"Yup. That's the long and the short of it."

Ishta narrowed one eye at him.

"He confirms," Teal'c translated, knowing she would be unfamiliar with his phrasing.

His mate tilted her head at him slightly in thanks. "You have nothing to fear, GeneralO'Neill. We would not dishonor ourselves by betraying our allies in such a manner. Though it is curious that you chose to personally address this matter yourself." She studied him. "I presume, then, that this is out of fatherly concern. A commendable duty."

Jack blinked. He looked at Teal'c. The Jaffa simply stared back wordlessly, with the corner of his mouth twitching ever so slightly in amusement. Gracie glanced at her father, then Teal'c.

"Seriously, T? How much did you tell her?" he complained.

"Everything, O'Neill," he said casually. Ishta adopted a look of satisfaction.

Daniel nearly laughed. If there was one person who could twist Teal'c around her finger, it would be Ishta. He glanced at Vala next to him, eyes sharing laughter with her. Then it dawned on him that Vala could do the same damn thing to him. He promptly ceased his own amusement.

"If I may…" Mitchell spoke hesitantly, raising a hand briefly.

Ishta graciously inclined her head to him, giving him the floor. She was fully aware that he, like most other humans, did not know Hak'tyl customs. She understood that human parlance followed different rules. And thus, she did not take offense that he had just spoken out of turn.

"How exactly did you figure it out?"

"EldaMalDoran may not be Hak'tyl, or even Jaffa, by blood." Ishta locked eyes with Gracie. "But she is Hak'tyl in her mind and spirit. Unrefined, perhaps. Yet still one of us. A sister."

Gracie's mouth parted slightly at the magnitude of her words. It was an incredible compliment, especially coming from the leader herself. She bowed low toward Ishta, expressing her gratitude silently. It wasn't her turn to speak.

"I am thankful that Teal'c has brought you to us, young sister. You would be a welcome addition to our tribe."

Jack looked back and forth between his daughter and Ishta in surprise. "Teal'c gets the credit?"

"Jack, it was his idea to let her come visit," Daniel pointed out.

Jack sent him a glare in response, then pointed at his own chest emphatically. "I gave the final okay…" He waved a hand in Daniel's direction. "Ahh, nevermind." Then his mind seemed to catch up to what his ears had already heard. "Wait a minute, addition to the tribe?"

"Indeed," Ishta replied. "She may have a place here if she chooses."

By now Gracie had sat back up. Her expression contained a mixture of shock and hope.

Jack frowned momentarily. These were still the early days of her arrival to the past. Gracie couldn't be expected to adapt to Earth in a heartbeat. He knew that. But he also couldn't deny that she always looked more at home offworld than anywhere on Earth. He'd witnessed that with his own eyes. And now the cream of the crop of the female Jaffa was telling his daughter she was good enough to hang with them. The closest comparison to this that he could think of on Earth would be acceptance into a sorority at some university. And the Exhibition was akin to her hazing, her initiation rite. But this was so much bigger.

He locked eyes with Teal'c, who was silently watching him think. Jack couldn't exactly say what was going through the big guy's mind, but he felt it was something akin to pride and maybe encouragement.

Now Jack looked right at Gracie. She seemed to be waiting for him. He considered saying something about approving more offworld visits, but then Jack remembered: Gracie was a grown woman. She was technically free to come and go as she pleased. To most everyone back at the base, he had no say in what she could or could not do offworld. He shouldn't even care. If anyone should outwardly care, it should be Vala, seeing as how she was supposed to be the big sister.

Jack swallowed. "What would you like to do?" he settled for asking.

Gracie drew in a breath, slightly surprised that he was even giving her a choice. She expected him to want her to stay on Earth exclusively. It was refreshing to be treated like a capable adult who could make her own decisions. "I wouldn't mind coming here more often. Maybe stay for more than just a day." Jack tensed. She hazarded a smile. "But I still have a lot to learn about Earth. It is my home planet, after all."

To say Jack felt relieved would be an understatement. He grinned at her. "Sure, that sounds good." He turned to Ishta, who bowed her head with a slight smile, signaling her agreement.

"Besides, I need to spread my time equally among my mothers." She looked at Ishta, then Vala. "All of them."

Vala smiled gently, touched.

"Awwww, ain't that nice," Mitchell commented. "Look at the Princess. She's blushing." The woman in question shot him a good-natured glare. If she were next to him, she would have smacked his arm.

"Ishta, thank you," Jack said. "We'll send word when she can come back. If that's alright."

"She may return as she pleases, GeneralO'Neill."

"That's very generous of you," he responded, gratitude in his tone. He looked at Gracie proudly. "Well, look at you, your first invitation to a slumber party." Daniel and Cameron burst out laughing, being the only other ones who'd understand what Jack meant. Gracie just looked at her father, confused.

With great effort to make it look like it wasn't a great effort, Jack began to stand. His posture appeared rigid, as anyone in the U.S. military ought to look, but really his back was seizing up. He stood still for a moment, letting the discomfort pass and pretending to wait for the rest of SG-1 to follow him. He watched as Gracie unfolded herself and stood up with ease, spry as a chicken. Ahh, to be young again.

"You are welcome to partake in a midday meal with us, GeneralO'Neill," Ishta offered.

Jack considered it, but he knew Sam was on her way back. And their small child was probably causing chaos in the infirmary. He needed to get home sooner rather than later. "Ya know, we would, but unfortunately, we have to pass on the offer this time." Technically, only he could decline without causing the Hak'tyl some sort of offense. Such a thing was acceptable, leader to leader.

"Then I wish you well." Jack nodded in thanks and turned to leave, but Ishta spoke more. "I would like to speak with EldaMalDoran briefly before you depart."

He glanced at Gracie. He wasn't all that surprised and tilted his head at her in agreement.

"And ValaMalDoran as well."

Now that had everyone stopping in their tracks. Vala and Jack made eye contact, neither really understanding the nature of this request. Before they could linger long and have a silent conversation via their eyes, Daniel began to push Jack out the door. He wasn't going to let them make Ishta wait. Mitchell and Teal'c walked out behind them.

With the glare of the high sun bearing down on them, Jack squinted at his big Jaffa friend. "T? Any idea what that's about?"

"No, O'Neill."

Daniel didn't seem very bothered by being kicked out. "Maybe it's because we have penises."

"Don't you turn my words against me now, Dannyboy." Jack faintly remembered feeling put off when the Hak'tyl only wanted to speak to Sam the first time they met. He would have said something to that effect back then.

His friend merely shrugged as he looked around patiently.

Sam was bursting at the seams. Jack refused to tell her what was going on and why they'd all gone offworld. Instead, he insisted they go home to the condo and invite everyone over. Everyone except Teal'c, that is, who stayed behind to spend the night with Ishta. Jack really didn't feel like discussing this in the briefing room. It was a family matter. "We barely have any groceries there," she pointed out.

He waved a hand at her as he drove the truck. "Ahh, don't worry. We'll just order take-out. It'll be fine."

She huffed and crossed her arms in the passenger seat next to him. She glanced back at their daughters in the back, one grown and one not. The little one's eyes were drooping; the motion of the car ride was lulling her to sleep. The older one was busy staring out the window, fascinated with the way everything looked outside of the mountain.

The adult Gracie caught her mother's stare. She smiled.

Sam returned the smile then turned back to face front. She sighed inwardly. What an amazing thing it was to have this version of her here. She used to spend long moments staring at her as a baby, wondering what she'd look like as she got older. Now she didn't have to wonder. Her daughter was absolutely beautiful. As much as she berated Jack for messing with time, she didn't regret anything about her arrival. This gave Sam the chance to see the potential in her, like a spoiler for a tv show. But the poor girl arrived broken. It was Sam's single-minded mission to put the pieces of her back together. Now that this business with Atlantis was done, she could finally focus on what was more important: her family.

They all arrived at Sam's condo about the same time. Jack carefully unlatched the straps of little Gracie's carseat and carried her sleeping form away from the car. Vala hooked an arm around the older daughter and walked with her to follow. Sam and Daniel waited for Cameron to park and get out of his car. They shared a small smile when they noticed Carolyn was in his passenger seat.

"Did anyone tell them that General Landry was invited, too?" Daniel asked quietly, with hands in pockets.

Sam chuckled evilly. "I didn't."

"And Jack probably wouldn't have bothered."

They shared a mischievous smile. Their looks quickly transformed into friendly and elated grins as the new couple approached them. Sam waved for them to follow her up to the condo. Much to Sam and Daniel's delight, Landry was already up there. They watched as Mitchell gulped upon walking in. They both struggled not to laugh.

Vala unknowingly saved Cameron from having to face him by pulling on his hand excitedly and waving a take-out menu at him. "Look where we're ordering from!"

Carolyn took that moment to greet her dad. They stood off to the side talking as everyone settled in. Meanwhile, Jack shut a bedroom door and reached for Sam.

"She stayed asleep?" his wife asked as he wrapped an arm around her waist and looked at everyone here.

"She woke up a little bit. But I gave her Doctor Teddy, and she was all good."

Sam let out a breath of relief. As much as she loved her three-year-old, the child was an overwhelming bundle of energy. She'd only just gotten back and already needed a break.

Jack kissed her temple as he glanced at Vala and Cameron gawking at the take-out menu. "Glad you're home."

Sam turned to fully envelop him in her arms. "Me too." She kissed him on the lips.

"You do realize there is an audience, right?" Daniel asked drily, right next to them. His hands were again in his pockets as he leaned against the wall watching Vala. Gracie giggled from the other side of him.

"Look who's talking, Lover Boy," Jack retorted.

Hank joined Vala and Cameron now, looking over their shoulders to see the menu. "Church's Chicken?" he asked hopefully.

Vala let out a laugh while Cameron grinned. "Sorry, sir."

Landry placed two hands on their shoulders congenially. "Nah, it's alright. I'm sure I can enjoy the delicacies of…" Vala flipped the menu back to the front to show him the name of the restaurant. "…Gene's Top Notch Tacos." He seemed to deflate a little.

"Did we mention they are 'top notch'?" Jack quipped, with a finger raised in the air and head tilted to the side playfully. Sam poked his side and he jumped a bit, tickled.

Landry smiled and shook his head. "Let me see that." They handed him the menu. "Mitchell, what do you like from this place?"

"Super Nachos, sir. Nothin' hits home better after a few beers."

Carolyn watched cautiously. Vala noted her uncertainty and decided to stay nearby in support.

Landry didn't seem to be acting any different. Nor did he seem particularly bothered that the two of them had walked in together. He was playing it cool. "Good thing I brought a few six-packs then," he commented.

"Oh yeah?" Mitchell turned around and noted the beers on the counter. "Well, how 'bout that." He pointed at them. "That's the good stuff," he commented, agreeing with his choice of brand.

"Amen, Mitchell."

Carolyn let out a quiet breath of relief. Thank goodness they were getting along just fine. He wasn't firing Cam right on the spot.

Gracie leaned her shoulder into hers with a smile of encouragement. Carolyn briefly quirked her mouth in response, but returned her nervous gaze to her father and new boyfriend. The doctor didn't yet realize what gears were turning in the young blonde's head. Gracie hadn't really made it known that she'd joined in on the betting pool. Only Vala knew how much money she put down. And her mother was squirming with excitement. She joked that Gracie could buy a nice dress to attend the wedding with her winnings. Gracie liked the sound of that.

When the food arrived, the group happily taught her the joys of Mexican take-out. Cameron eagerly introduced her to tacos, burritos, quesadillas, and his absolute favorite: nachos. She got to try them all and was amazed at the unique flavors. Everyone engaged in casual, easy-going conversation as they spread out across the living room and kitchen barstools to eat. This was the most at ease the adult Gracie had felt since ever stepping foot on Earth, in two timelines. Jack felt relief on her behalf as he watched her.

"Why do I feel like I'm wearing full gear?" Gracie complained, leaning back now on the couch. Everyone else groaned in agreement, some rubbing their full bellies.

"The Earth equivalent to that is: why do you feel like you just gained 10 pounds?" Mitchell explained. The group murmured in amusement. By now he had caught on to Gracie's fascination with English idioms and manners of speaking. It took him a minute, but he realized that he'd need to help her along, just like they'd done for Vala a handful of years ago.

"We're all gonna pay for this tomorrow," Jack grumbled.

"Speak for yourself," Sam said, sipping a beer next to him on the arm of the chair he was lounging in.

"So," Daniel started. "Maybe now we can tell Sam what happened."

"About damn time," she groused.

"Yes," Landry agreed, not having heard either. He'd only been told that Jack would discuss their offworld outing here. It was an unofficial mission; he wasn't planning on documenting it on the record. He leaned back on the couch next to Gracie, a beer in hand and one elbow leaning on the side. Daniel sat on the other side of Gracie holding his own beer, with Vala claiming one of his knees as an extra seat. Cameron and Carolyn sat next to each other on the loveseat, a two-seater that matched the larger couch.

Jack looked up at Sam. "Ishta thinks Gracie is a dead ringer for you."

"Really?" Sam looked around at the group.

"Apparently," Vala supplied, "when Teal'c and Gracie went to visit, she called them out on it."

Carolyn tilted her head. "I guess it was only a matter of time until someone said something." She looked right at Sam. "She could be your twin."

"Jaffa don't beat around the bush," Cameron commented. Then he locked eyes with Gracie and translated, "They get to the point." She nodded slightly in thanks.

"Gracie spent enough time with the Hak'tyl growing up to pick up their cultural practices," Daniel added thoughtfully. "They must have noticed."

"When you say cultural practices, you mean kicking ass," Jack said smartly. Sam glanced at her husband with amused exasperation. Because of course that's what would matter more to him.

Daniel shrugged. "That, too." Then he considered Sam. "They know your face awfully well. I'll bet they realized early on that Gracie looks a lot like a woman they hold in high regard."

Sam's grimaced, not sure she liked the idea of being some other race's so-called hero. She understood that they were grateful to her for offering them tretonin as a means of freeing themselves from Goa'uld dependence. But in her mind, she was just Sam. She then looked at Gracie, who she swore looked like her maternal grandmother.

"I guess we can't blame them for noticing you," Jack said to their daughter. "So much for the fool-proof cover."

Gracie gazed around at the group then back to her father. "Did I mess up?"

"No."

"Can't fight genetics," Daniel supplied, shrugging. "Or your upbringing."

Sam nodded. "There's definitely been a Jaffa influence in your life. We've all gotten to know Teal'c pretty well," she added. "So we recognize it."

"Is that bad?" Gracie was genuinely concerned. She had no idea how not to appear Jaffa-influenced. She was just who she was.

"No, not at all. Just something noticeable. I don't think anyone on the base would really be surprised." Sam glanced at Vala. "You were raised offworld."

"I guess it's going to take time before I learn to fit in around here," Gracie said, looking contemplative. She frowned.

"Darling, fitting in is not the goal. It's making a statement," Vala said haughtily. She pretended to flip her hair. "Technically, you are a Mal Doran." Daniel looked up at her, bemused.

Jack rolled his eyes. "She's a little bit of all of us."

Vala grinned at him. She already understood that Jack had accepted Gracie's upbringing and adoptive name. It made her feel a little proud that her other self had managed to accomplish what she had, all alone. Adult Gracie was nothing but impressive to her. And it made her feel just that little bit better knowing she had had the chance to actually raise a child and not completely screw it up in some other timeline. Her guilt over Adria subsided slightly with that knowledge. Vala never thought she'd get another chance to try and do motherhood right.

"So what made you go offworld?" Sam asked the group. She turned to her husband next to her. "I thought you were adamant about her not going anywhere with SG-1?" She understood where he was coming from but was then surprised by his sudden flip-flop.

"I needed to make sure Ishta was on the same page. Personally. But apparently, Teal'c already took care of that," he answered, a bit annoyed.

"And it would seem Reynolds is no longer an option for escort duties," Landry contributed with a chuckle.

"Nope."

"Oh come on, Jack, you can't still be mad at him. It wasn't his fault." Sam looked back at the group. "Right?"

"No," Gracie answered. "He couldn't have known. I barely knew." She looked at her father imploringly. Gracie had come to like Reynolds and his team. They weren't bad people to be around. And they genuinely cared about doing their jobs right. The incident with Exhibition was extremely embarrassing for everyone who got caught in the middle of it. So she empathized with them.

Jack just harumphed as he took a swig of beer.

Daniel unconsciously squeezed Vala's side as he asked her a question. "What did Ishta want to talk about with you?"

Vala stiffened. She caught everyone's stares. She and Gracie exchanged a glance. "She had a request to make." Gracie pursed her lips. "But I don't think you're going to like it," Vala assumed as she looked straight to Jack.

He narrowed his eyes at her. "What."

"She understands that Gracie is from the future. So she would like her to help me vet a new trading partner the Hak'tyl want to connect with."

Mitchell sat forward with his beer and looked at Gracie. "Same one you were scheming about before?"

"Scheming?" Jack asked, also sitting up. "What scheming?" He looked at Gracie suspiciously.

Gracie glared at Mitchell. "Just coming up with an excuse to go offworld." She addressed Jack. "That's who I was trying to tell you about when I first asked you for permission. I wasn't actually planning on introducing the Hak'tyl to anyone."

"The mystery trading partner that supposedly only you knew about?" he now asked curiously.

"Not that much of a mystery, Jack," Vala cut in. "I know of them. My intel isn't as fresh, though, and Ishta understands that. I've been out of the game for a little while now." She gestured in Gracie's direction. "But her? She knows whether or not that group was ultimately honorable or not."

"So were they?" Sam asked.

"Yes, actually," Gracie answered. "They ended up being the preferred manufacturer of tretonin for her tribe."

"Tretonin?" Carolyn asked. "This is the first I'm hearing of this."

"Looks like the time has come for them to diversify their suppliers," her father noted. "Even I wouldn't want to be completely dependent on a single source for a life-saving drug. And we're the source."

"It's just like switching pharmacies," Mitchell concurred. Landry tilted his head in agreement.

"What are the Hak'tyl planning to trade in return?" Jack wondered.

"That, I'm not sure," Vala admitted. "Ishta only said she needs us to set up the contact."

"It was a request, right?" Sam asked.

Gracie glanced at Vala. "Felt like an order to me. But she is the den mother of my den mother." She shrugged.

"Chain of command…" Jack murmured.

"Let's just say: she was very insistent. When I started mentioning going through you," Vala explained, looking right at Jack, "because I know that's what you'd want, she literally asked me if I was still my own woman."

Daniel grit his teeth. "Yikes."

"Naturally, I had to answer yes."

"It wouldn't be a lie," Cameron muttered, rolling his eyes at her and thinking of all the times she acted without thinking first. Vala crinkled her nose at him, knowing exactly what he was complaining about.

Jack took another sip of beer then said, "Well, you're right. I don't like it."

"Where is this manufacturer?" Carolyn asked.

"I remember it being on a planet called Zersha Four. It's one of a series of habitable worlds filled with industry. It's what that group is known for," Gracie explained.

"Zersha?" Daniel said incredulously.

"What?"

"That's where we gated to the first time we tried to pick you up from offworld." Daniel turned to Jack. "When the wormhole got messed with… we ended up in some sort of manufacturing facility." He locked eyes with Gracie next to him, questions swirling in his eyes.

She seemed to be thinking. "Zersha Four has no stargate."

Vala squinted at her. "But the Zersha we know of does."

Gracie narrowed her eyes back. Then she thought about it. "Maybe the one you know was where the people simply came from and they named their business after their homeworld." She went on. "Zersha Four was one of the most lucrative manufacturing worlds out of all the ones that I knew of."

"Ay," Jack said getting her attention. "What was that thing everyone was after down there? When we first met?"

"Huh?" Sam asked.

Jack turned to his wife. "Remember? I told you how we watched her kick some serious ass."

She seemed perplexed and looked back at their daughter.

"I hardly doubt it matters, Dad. You saw. She wouldn't even let us look at what was on that crystal," Gracie said, gesturing in Vala's direction. She squinted. "I just realized that was our last job together," Gracie added, staring at Vala now.

"Oh?"

Gracie quirked a smile. "Yeah. It was actually a pretty good one, too. We didn't get hurt. We got the payment. I wonder what you're buying with that money. Since now you're supposed to be safe on Earth again with all expenses paid by a powerful boyfriend." She said this in a manner that implied her adoptive mother was still alive somewhere in another timeline. The only way Gracie could sleep at night was to pretend that this was the truth.

Vala decided she would unpack that later. Instead she asked curiously, "How much did you get?"

"13,000 in bars," she reported nonchalantly.

Her adoptive mother blinked in surprise.

"Is that a lot or a little?" Cameron asked.

"In today's currency: a lot," Vala reported, eyes wide.

"In mine, not much," Gracie countered. "Just enough to fuel the ship and feed us for a week."

Everyone in the group exchanged glances, once again reminded of the hard life Gracie had been forced to lead. "Even the galaxy has inflation," Landry marveled.

"So you waited for those guys you busted up to do all the hard work getting that thing out of the wall and then… just stole it and claimed the prize?" Jack asked in wonder.

"Eh. Pretty much. The buyer didn't care how he got it; whoever showed up with it earned the cash. It was like a bounty, but on an inanimate object instead of a person." Gracie could tell by the looks on everyone's faces that such a thing was abnormal to them. She glanced at Vala, who was a bit less surprised.

"We were couriers," Vala decided.

"That's exactly what we were. By the end."

"Kind of convenient that you ended up running an op on the same planet we showed up on in the future," Jack noted, looking pointedly at Daniel. His friend's eyes stared back, gears turning.

Cameron noticed this. "What?"

"You sneaky bastard, you," Jack said directly to Daniel.

He looked perturbed as he addressed Gracie next to him. "Maybe 'future me' was your last buyer."

"Do I even want to know?" Landry asked, somewhat confused.

Jack, Daniel, and Gracie all answered him simultaneously. "No."

"I think we've gotten off-topic here," Carolyn pointed out.

Jack considered her, then agreed. "Yes. Let's talk about how the two of you are not going anywhere anytime soon." He gave a pointed look in Vala and Gracie's direction.

Gracie's mouth dropped open. "Dad, it's Ishta. We have to do this for her."

"You don't have to do anything. We don't know anything about these folks. We'll send one of our teams to check it out." Jack looked at Vala. "You can go with them."

Cameron straightened up in his seat. "Sir, I volunteer all of SG-1."

"All the more reason Gracie isn't going."

"So what, if it's not with you, it's never at all?" Gracie asked, taken aback.

Jack was ready to argue when Sam cut in. "I'll go with you." She stared at Jack, challenging him. "I'm inbetween assignments. My schedule is wide open."

He opened his mouth but no sound came out. Landry raised his brows, inwardly cringing as he watched the pair have a silent argument.

I just got you back.

Gracie needs to be the one to go. You heard her. And if you want her to have protection, who better than her own mother?

Are you kidding me?

I'm going, Jack.

He was defeated by his wife within the span of a few seconds. Jack grumbled into his beer. "Fine. Sam goes."

She tilted her chin up in victory, then took a swig of beer.

Vala raised a finger into the air. "It shouldn't be all of SG-1. It will spook our contact. Better if it's just the three of us: me, Gracie, and Sam."

"Excuse me?" Daniel protested.

"Yeah, what the hell. You might need back up," Cameron argued.

Vala let out a breath and looked straight to Sam.

"Girls day out," the female Colonel announced dubiously. Vala quirked a sly smile, liking what she was hearing. She glanced at Gracie and rubbed her hands together in anticipation.

Chapter Text

Chapter 17 – Girls Day Out

"How come you haven't been calling me? Hmm?"

"Sorry, Mom. Work has been keeping me so busy. I've been exhausted when I get home." Carolyn brought her fingers up to her forehead to massage away an impending headache.

"You can text me."

Carolyn sighed. "I know. Sorry."

Her mother changed tracks. "I shouldn't have to hear about a new boyfriend from your father, of all people," she complained over the phone.

Oh God. Now she was certain the headache would transform into a full-on migraine. Carolyn leaned back on the arm chair in her apartment. She looked out at the bright sunshine through the balcony door, then immediately regretted it. She squeezed her eyes closed. "I was going to tell you."

"Oh sure, when you next talk to me. But oh, that's right, you haven't been calling me!"

Oy. Carolyn got up to go find some medicine in the kitchen cabinet. She needed to get ahead of this migraine. As she fiddled with a pill bottle, she got straight to the point. Her mother was obviously expecting details. Yesterday. "His name is Cam. I work with him."

"A work-place romance?"

"Mom," she whined, popping two Tylenols into her mouth. She drowned them with water.

"How long have you known each other?"

"Since I started working with Dad in Colorado."

"And what does he do?"

Carolyn thought of the cover story for SGC personnel. "He's part of NORAD."

"Is he a doctor, like you?"

"No, he's a Colonel in the Air Force."

"Carolyn," her mother warned.

"I know. I know."

"What is wrong with us. We just cannot help ourselves with these military men. I passed it down to you," she grumbled at herself.

"He's a good person, Mom."

"And when you two get married and have a baby, what will happen? You will be stuck following him around everywhere…"

"Mom, no one said we're getting married!"

"We need to be ready for the future, Carolyn," her mother argued.

Carolyn leaned back on the kitchen counter, not certain if her Tylenol would be enough today.

"I am not getting any younger. I need grandchildren."

"You just reminded me that I shouldn't be dating anyone in the military."

"But if he is a Colonel that means he has already accomplished something. So he must be a good catch." Carolyn silently grated her teeth at her mother's obvious reversal. This was part of the reason why she hadn't called her. "I know what I will do. I will come live with you when you have the baby. I will watch her when you both go to work." Her mother said it as if it was final.

Carolyn closed her eyes and tried to engage in breathing exercises. Her mother and Cam hadn't even met and now she was inviting herself over to be the live-in babysitter. For a baby girl that wasn't even on the way. The Tylenol definitely wasn't going to be enough. She groaned inwardly. "Let's not get ahead of ourselves," she said evenly.

Her mother then changed the subject, as if she hadn't just pressured her with aspirational expectations. Suddenly, Carolyn was filled in on family gossip from halfway across the country. It was another half-hour before they hung up.

The doctor immediately dialed another number.

"Hello?"

"Dad."

"Carolyn!" he greeted happily.

"Why did you tell Mom I have a boyfriend!"

He chuckled over the line. "She called me looking for you. She demanded to know why you were too busy to call her back. Blamed me for it."

"You let her railroad you!"

"I can't help it. It's your mother."

She huffed. She knew exactly what he meant. And she also knew that he was trying everything he could to stay in her mother's good graces, hoping for a rekindling of their romance once he retired. Only then could he pay full attention to her and avoid the same complaints that had destroyed their marriage. Having a rising military star be the breadwinner for a family was not always easy on the family. He would be away so often it was like he was a ghost.

And now Carolyn was essentially following in his footsteps, doing the same thing to her mother, too. She sighed to herself.

"How interesting that she knew exactly when to call me," Carolyn ground out.

"So I gave her a little intel," Landry admitted unapologetically. "You do need to talk to her sometime this year."

Through gritted teeth she continued to complain, "She thinks I'm going to get married again and have a baby now." Her father laughed over the phone.

"Damn, you're hot," Jack said as he admired his wife's outfit for her mission. She quirked a smile in his direction as she adjusted the leather strap around her waist. Sam had chosen a black leather corset and matching trench coat for the occasion. She stared in the mirror at herself in their quarters, wondering just how confused people would be once they saw her next to Gracie wearing almost the same thing. She fluffed her loose, wavy hair.

Jack placed his hands on her hips and made her turn around to face him. He kissed her hungrily.

Sam let him go on for a while, then realized, this could turn into a problem. She spoke his name through the kisses. "Jack."

"Hmm." He didn't stop.

"I'm supposed to go."

"Uh huh."

"Jack…" She was only half-hearted in her attempts to stop him. It wasn't enough.

Vala's eyes swept the gate room. Still no sign of her. They were supposed to meet in the armory. She wondered if Sam had already acquired weapons and simply decided to wait on them here. But she was missing.

She turned around, finding Daniel behind her. "Not here either?" he asked.

Vala shook her head. They returned to the armory, where Gracie was waiting with Mitchell and Teal'c. Their CO was busy showing her how a P-90 worked.

Gracie tested the weight of one in her arms. She thoroughly examined the components of the weapon, careful not to point it anywhere but the floor, away from people's feet. "It's… bulky," she commented.

"Trust me, compared to some of the other stuff we got, it's not."

She looked back up to Mitchell and nodded, taking his word for it. Gracie handed the weapon back to the armorer who was there with them. It was then that they noticed Vala and Daniel had returned. "Did you find her?"

"Nope," Daniel replied.

"She'll turn up," Vala said, unworried. "In the meantime, we have a surprise for you."

Gracie looked perplexed. "What?"

"Turn around," Daniel instructed, gesturing at something behind her.

Teal'c quirked a small smile as he watched Gracie's eyes widen when she did so. She gasped. "My toys!" she squealed excitedly. Vala laughed aloud. The armorer had brought forth a cart filled with very familiar gear. Each item had been tagged as hers when she first arrived. He maintained a professional expression, but even he couldn't deny that her excitement was infectious.

Gracie reverently picked up the main blaster and sighed happily. "You weren't my favorite," she told it, "but you were still good to me." She placed the blaster into its designated spot within her side holster. The group waited patiently for her to gear up with her own weapons and tools.

Vala's eyebrow raised higher and higher as she saw how easily she pocketed everything else from the cart. She chuckled nervously toward Daniel.

"Told ya," he said simply.

Vala realized she was about to find out just how well her other self had trained this young woman.

When Gracie was done, they all reported to the gate room. Jack and Hank were in the control room, looking down at them through the glass behind the techs. The gate began to spin. Sam rushed in and took a spot among the group at the bottom of the ramp.

"Sorry," she muttered quietly, hastily clipping a P-90 to some buckles on her outfit. Vala raised her brow and glanced up at Jack, who was watching her with interest. Vala rolled her eyes at Daniel and then bit her lip with a sly expression only he would catch.

"Funny, normally it's Vala who's…"

Daniel forcefully punched Mitchell's arm to shut him up. The Colonel glared at the archaeologist as he rubbed his arm. Teal'c glanced at them but said nothing.

"So the place where we're going is a neutral planet," Vala cut in quickly. "It would be best not to hold any weapons in our hands when we pass through the gate."

"Got it," Sam and Gracie said simultaneously. They looked at each other and grinned. The event horizon kawooshed and receded into a calm blue puddle.

"Ladies," Jack sounded off from the control room, voice slightly distorted through the mic. "You have a go."

They nodded at him and then to the remaining members of SG-1 who'd come to see them off.

"Have fun," Mitchell said as he waved.

"Not too much fun," Daniel said drily, with arms crossed.

"Safe journey," Teal'c wished them well.

As her two mothers took the lead, Gracie spun around briefly near the top of the ramp to wink at her father through the glass.

Jack blinked. They all passed through the wormhole.

"Somehow I saw a Mal Doran grin in that expression of hers," Hank commented.

"Should I be worried?"

The other General smiled. "We'll find out."

The three women wearing black leather were greeted by blasters aimed in their direction. No one flinched. Their hands remained loose at their sides. The group pointing weapons at them allowed the women to step forward out of the danger zone of the gate.

"Greetings," one of the men said casually, blaster pointed squarely at Vala's head.

She flashed him an unbothered smile. "Hello," she said smoothly, almost suggestively.

"Our apologies for the weapons, but we need to verify your identities first." He tilted his blaster toward Vala. "You first."

"Vala Mal Doran," she responded easily. His blaster then gestured at the others one by one.

"Sam Carter."

"Elda Mal Doran."

The man seemed to look back and forth between the two blondes repeatedly. But he didn't comment. "State your intent."

"We represent a potential trading partner for the Zersha Conglomerate," Vala stated.

"Who is this potential partner?"

"A particularly well-resourced group looking for another supplier."

"We don't do kasa."

"Of course not. You're not farmers. You're industrialists." Vala emphasized that last term with a bit of flavor to her voice, implying that she was much more impressed with manufacturing than agriculture.

This quietly stroked the male speaker's ego. He lowered his blaster. His companions followed suit. "You seem to be who we've been expecting." He gestured behind him at the gate, which had suddenly activated with a new wormhole. "If you would follow me…"

And so they did. They gated to a random forest. Wordlessly, Sam looked around as she let Vala take point. Off in the distance, a building of some sort rose high, about two stories tall. They were walking right to it. The structure gleamed brightly in the sunshine. It looked newly-built. There was a chemical scent wafting through the air, competing with the freshness of the vegetation around them.

Bringing up the rear, Gracie focused on the people around them. While Vala made innocuous conversation with the man who greeted them, the young blonde was more interested in his companions. One of the other men was silently sneaking glances at each of them as they walked. Her mouth quirked ever so slightly as she noticed this.

They were led into the building, where scanners enveloped them upon entry. The representatives did not ask them to relieve their weapons, though. No doubt they were confident they had plenty of fire power to overwhelm them, should the women attack first. Sam glanced up and around the stark white building, seeing closed off ports that could easily be hiding gun turrets in the ceiling. She kept her eyes out for more potential threats hidden along their path.

They arrived to a wide room with no furniture and a high ceiling. A set of concentric circles were inlaid on the floor. One glance told Gracie there were emitters embedded in the circles. She grabbed at Sam's sleeve to keep her from stepping over one. When her birth mother glanced back at her, Gracie inclined her head at the floor to quietly point out what was there. Sam nodded in understanding.

Vala dutifully remained out of the circles, also realizing what they might be. She waited patiently.

The male speaker walked straight across and stood on the opposite side of the markings on the floor. He turned to them. "The Zersha Conglomerate welcomes you to this introductory meeting," he said diplomatically. Sam recognized the tone of a seasoned salesman in his voice. She could already imagine him trying to sell her a car with the most expensive trim level.

Vala inclined her head. "We thank you for your time."

"Tell me, how may we be of service? Potentially?"

"Our buyer is looking for an additional manufacturer of a specific product."

"Additional?" He quirked an eyebrow.

"They already have suppliers," Vala fibbed, "but they seek to diversify their sources. Should Zersha be capable of meeting their needs, our buyers are willing to divert a significant percentage of their business toward you."

"What product does your buyer have an interest in?"

"Pharmaceutical."

"Ahh. Intent?"

"Does not Zersha maintain the elevated reputation of not asking that exact question?" Vala challenged, raising an eyebrow.

The man bowed his head apologetically. "Of course." His mouth twitched slightly. Gracie was unsurprised by this exchange. She kept her eyes on the other man she'd noticed, watching for his reaction. His expression remained carefully neutral.

The speaker launched into a prepared presentation to showcase his employer's capabilities. The emitters in the floor began to glow, projecting different holographic images into the air before them. He detailed the many industries his conglomerate had dipped its hands into, gloating about various successful enterprises. In total they had 4 planets available for manufacturing a variety of things, with at least 1-2 more potential locations in the works. Clearly, they were looking to expand. And so they were entertaining this meeting in pursuit of more contracts.

The presentation ended and the speaker called for a short break. He encouraged Vala to scroll through the information independently on a hand-held tablet, so that she may take stock of additional details he had not voiced aloud. She graciously accepted the device and pretended to do so, keeping one eye on their minders. Sam leaned over her shoulder to peek, but also maintained situational awareness.

A random representative offered them water. Vala and Sam accepted; Gracie declined. The young blonde spun around, pretending to get a good look at the building they were in, even though she'd already ascertained possible exit routes and places to gain cover in a fire fight. She made a show of finally noticing a balcony overlooking the surrounding area behind them. "I'm gonna take a walk," she announced to her mothers.

They both looked up, surprised. Vala briefly held on to Sam's sleeve as a signal to let her go. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed one of the other men eyeing Gracie as she walked. The young blonde stretched dramatically in pleasure once sunshine hit her skin. As she did so, both Vala and Sam heard their comms activate in the ear pieces hidden by their loosely-styled hair.

Vala locked eyes with Sam, whose face was full of question and suspicion. She encouraged her to let things play out. Vala was curious to know what Gracie was really up to. Sam briefly frowned, reminding her dear friend that they needed to be ready to shoot their way out if necessary. Vala tilted her head in acknowledgement. All this communication occurred without any obvious sound for their hosts to hear.

Gracie leaned her arms over the railing and peered over its edge. Her eyes took in the forest surrounding the building. The glint of the stargate was not too far off. There was plenty of cover if they got cut off from the gate. She let her eyes wander further into the distance as one hand slowly slid along the railing. She walked its perimeter calmly.

"A stunning view, is it not?" a male voice sounded off behind her.

She spared him a bored glance. It was the same man she'd been watching. Gracie suspected he was the real decision-maker from Zersha and the actual one they had to convince. "Perhaps," she said simply. Gracie leaned on the railing, making sure to point her bottom out in his direction. She gestured at a structure further away. "I see your facility for spare parts of Ha'tak vessels." She turned her eyes toward a different set of buildings. "And over there, components for standard-grade blasters."

"You have done your research," the man observed, stepping closer. He kept his hands clasped behind his back. His eyes swept over her form, tightly bound in black leather. He remained expressionless.

Vala and Sam, meanwhile, listened in, pretending to be even more interested in the tablet they'd been given.

"We're the sort that comes prepared," Gracie said seductively, flashing him a brief smile.

Sam blinked. Vala smashed her lips together.

Gracie turned around now to fully face him while leaning back casually on the railing. Her posture served to accentuate her chest for his viewing pleasure. "Funny, though, I haven't seen any evidence that Zersha can do pharmaceuticals. I feel like we're wasting our buyer's time."

"Is she trying to tank this deal?" Sam whispered.

"I think she's working an angle," Vala reassured her with a whisper of her own.

Gracie carefully observed the man's reaction. He didn't take offense to her insinuation that he didn't have what she wanted. But she could, however, tell that she had all of his attention. "If that's the case, then why are you here?" the man asked.

She waved a flippant hand in the direction of her companions. "They insisted."

"I can assure you, that if your buyer requires the manufacture of a large quantity of any specific drug, Zersha can meet the demand."

Gracie looked down at her fingernails with disinterest. "Not with the insufficient security I've seen you employ."

"Insufficient?" The man was taken aback. "We pride ourselves on effective and high-quality security at all our facilities."

Got you, Gracie thought. "Is that why you charge such high prices? Because you think you're doing a good job?"

"We can guarantee that we are producing superior products, at scale, without interference from outside parties. Our work is unmatched by any other in this sector."

"Guarantees are just words. My buyer needs more than mere reassurance. That's why there are a significant number of Jaffa ready to act as my client's personal security at any manufacturing facility being employed."

Vala let out a breath. She pursed her lips, trying to hide a smile and keeping her eyes on the tablet. Sam noticed this, still unsure of what Gracie was up to.

The man's eyes twinkled. If he wasn't in such professional control, he would be foaming at the mouth. This fine specimen of a young human female had just implied that her buyer could be a Goa'uld. Zersha had no problem entering into contracts with them. They typically paid out a very high amount and sent their own Jaffa to serve as security. That significantly reduced the manpower requirements for a contract, meaning a higher profit margin for Zersha. And with fewer and fewer Goa'uld available now due to the meddling of the Tau'ri, new contracts with them were difficult to obtain.

Gracie could see that she'd just sparked a genuine interest in them. She continued to pretend to be bored and turned back around toward the landscape. From the corner of her eye, a card appeared. It was metallic and thin. A single chip inhabited its center. She recognized it as a business card… and a transmitter.

The man offered it up to her casually between two fingers. She raised her eyebrow at him uninterestedly. He spoke with a deeper voice now. "Let your buyer know: Zersha is ready to meet their needs." She could almost feel the heat of his breath.

Gracie lifted her hand to accept the card. It quickly disappeared into her possession.

"I think we've seen what we need from this device," Vala spoke up.

The original representative stepped forward to take it back. He waited patiently for a sign of what she wanted to do next.

"We'll return to our client now."

The man bowed his head, offering them a simple paper card with coordinates printed on it. "Should you seek more information, we can be contacted here. This will connect you with the correct department."

Vala pretended to glare in Gracie's direction, chiding her for wandering away. She got the hint and returned to her side, not looking admonished at all. The young blonde didn't bother to look back at the representative she left behind. He watched her with interest, but said nothing more.

The trio was allowed to walk back to the DHD without an escort. Sam kept her eyes on the trees, but saw no one following.

"Dial a planet on neutral ground, preferably something with a village and several shops," Gracie instructed Vala.

"Why?"

"Trust me."

Vala raised an eyebrow and looked to Sam for approval. The older blonde eyed the younger one questioningly.

"I don't know all the safe planets here. But you do."

Sam nodded to Vala to comply. They gated to another random world, which as requested, had a village in the nearby area. "We need to make contact with Earth," Sam stated.

"Not yet," Gracie said. She had already begun walking down the path to the village. She spun around, seemingly unbothered by the quirked eyebrows of her mothers. She waved a hand for them to follow.

Sam huffed. "What the Hell."

"Looks like she's in charge now, Darling." Vala was clearly amused. "Come on, I know this world. We'll be fine." She grabbed Sam's hand and led her down the path to catch up with their shared daughter.

Gracie waited for them at the archway of the village proper. She invited them to join her as they perused market stalls set up along a boulevard. "Honey, we can shop back home," Sam groused.

"We're not shopping," Gracie replied. They wandered down the lane slowly.

Vala picked up a bolt of fabric and held it against her body. The shopkeeper smiled at her encouragingly. She returned it to him and shook her head in thanks.

Sam laid a hand on Vala's back to push her along. She could already tell Vala would milk this for all it was worth if she let her. "Then what are we doing?"

"Being seen," her daughter said casually. They wandered further along the other side of the boulevard, casually perusing the wares offered there. Gracie made it a point to wink or flirtatiously wave at any male shopkeeper that eyed them admiringly.

Sam wasn't sure she liked that. And she was doubly sure Jack would hate it, if he were to watch her here now. She promised herself to leave this detail out of the report. He'd never let her go offworld ever again at this rate. Sam was considering banning Gracie herself.

Once they ran out of market stalls to view, Gracie pulled on both her mothers' hands. "Time to go," she said relaxedly.

They returned to the DHD. "Barren land, now," Gracie requested.

"What?" Vala asked. "Why?"

"Come on, just do it."

The raven-haired woman huffed. "What are you up to?"

"Nothing bad. But this is necessary."

Vala and Sam shared a look of exasperation. Sam shook her head and urged Vala on. They arrived at an arid world. Canyons rose up around them. No people appeared to be anywhere nearby.

Gracie took a good look around, satisfied. "Great. Now let's go find another village. This time one with a tavern. I'm hungry."

"Gracie," Sam warned.

"Mom, believe me. I will explain it all once we sit down and enjoy some food."

"Well, I am kind of hungry, too," Vala said sheepishly.

"Seriously?"

Vala shrugged and just started dialing. They arrived through another gate set into a clearing. It was night here. The lights of a nearby village beckoned them.

They eventually settled into seats at a table in the local tavern. "I'm gonna order us some food," Gracie said before her mothers could protest. They watched as she sauntered over to the bar to find the barkeep. She twisted her body in just the right way to attract attention, which was perfectly normal out here. But Vala understood that such body language would be considered suggestive back on Earth. She glanced at Sam, who seemed to disapprove. They watched with surprise as Gracie pulled a coin purse out of nowhere and dropped it onto the counter. The barkeep peeked inside and looked up at her, seemingly satisfied. He nodded and Gracie returned to the table.

"What did you order?" Vala asked eagerly.

Before Gracie could answer, a full-figured server in a low-cut dress interrupted. "Hello, luvs." She gave each of them a mug filled with amber liquid. "Yer food'll be here in a moment." She left with her circular metal tray. A nearby patron sneered at her and she promptly hit him on the head with her tray. Gracie chuckled.

Sam brought the mug up to her nose and sniffed.

Vala took a sip.

Gracie took a large gulp.

Sam gaped at her. "You know, where I'm from, you're technically not old enough for alcohol."

Her daughter looked perplexed. "Really?"

"Really."

She shrugged and looked at Vala, who by now was taking the drink in larger sips. Gracie turned back to her birth mother. "Just try some."

"I'm on duty," Sam said hesitantly.

"I promise you the work is done." Gracie set down her mug and pulled the metal calling card out to show them. She set it in the center of the table. The other two women leaned forward to stare at it. "This thing is what they're using to vet us. We couldn't go back to base because, technically, we aren't out here representing them. This card needs to end up in the hands of who we're really working for today."

"I'm sorry," Sam said. "Why?"

"That chip in there is a transmitter," Gracie noted, pointing at the technical component built into the card. "They're using it to track our movements since leaving their facility. That's why they didn't mind us wandering off on our own after the meeting. They can watch us as they please. I gave them the impression that we are security-conscious. So I made sure to leave them a trail to follow that supports that. The final place we travel to before going home will be our clients, where we drop off both this card and the other one you received. Then our part is done."

"So when we pretended to go shopping…" Sam started to clarify.

"We were really letting the locals see us," Vala realized with a smile. "So that Zersha spies could verify that we really did show up and confirm that their transmitter was working."

Gracie smiled and pointed at her adoptive mother. She tested out a new word she learned from her father. "Bingo." She leaned forward to grab her mug again. Out of the corner of her eye she saw movement. A male server was approaching, hands laden with plates. In one swift movement, Gracie swiped at the card and slipped it into her sleeve. The server didn't seem to notice as he placed the plates on the table. The man stepped back and clasped his hands behind him in waiting.

Gracie took a bite of food immediately, testing the flavor in her mouth. She swallowed and looked up at the server. "Got any farvin spice pepper?"

He smiled at her. "A lady who knows her food," he complimented. "We do. I'll be back."

Vala looked at her proudly. "How did you know?"

"Know what? That this dish tastes better with pepper?"

Vala laughed. "No, that the card is transmitting our location?"

Gracie looked between each of her mothers. "I've seen it before."

"Of course you have," Sam deadpanned. She leaned back and crossed her arms, in awe of what Gracie had just explained to them. "So what happens after our 'clients' get these cards?" She noticed that Gracie was deliberately refraining from naming Earth or the Hak'tyl aloud. She figured that was on purpose, given their public setting. Sam didn't see the harm in following along.

"Zersha will realize who the buyer is. Nothing I said was a lie, and they'll like that. It will only encourage them to consider running the numbers. Hopefully, they'll also figure out which pharmaceutical our client is looking for and make sure they have a facility prepared to make it. By the time our buyer has a meeting with them, there could be a pretty decent contract in the works."

"And the whole part about Jaffa security?" Sam asked.

"True," Gracie said easily. "I remember that being part of the deal."

"Sounds like a way to guard against tainted product," Vala figured.

"Exactly."

"And we didn't even have to fire off one shot." Sam smiled, now feeling reassured and at ease. "Nice." She took a large swig from the mug.

Vala grinned. "To shotless missions," she said, raising her mug.

"Here, here," Sam agreed, raising her own cup.

Gracie followed them. "To the future," she offered. They all smiled and clinked their mugs together.

The men of SG-1, current and former members, raised their eyebrows to varying degrees when the women returned. They didn't walk through the gate. They stumbled.

Jack looked perturbed. The ladies were giggling. Giggling! "Carter?" he asked suspiciously.

His wife reached him at the bottom of the ramp and put up a poor excuse for a salute. Her smile was loopy. The black leather of her outfit crunched as she swayed.

Vala was grinning as she stared right into Daniel's eyes. He could see that she wasn't all there. Her face was flushed. His eyes glanced down to her chest, provocatively on display via her black leather corset. It was also red.

Gracie stood behind them, laughter in her eyes. She shared amused looks with Mitchell and Teal'c.

"If I were a betting man, I'd say you three are smashed," Mitchell commented quietly.

"Or under the influence in some way," Teal'c concurred.

Jack tilted his head as he stared at Sam, teetering a bit as she attempted to stand still. He knew what drunk Sam looked like. And this was it. He glanced askance at Daniel, who was now reaching out to steady Vala.

"Do we even want to know?" the archaeologist asked.

Gracie spoke up. "The mission was a success. We made contact with the Zersha Conglomerate and now the next steps are in the hands of the Hak'tyl."

"So you celebrated?" Jack asked dubiously.

"Well, we got hungry… then we celebrated." Gracie grinned at her father.

Jack looked at Drunk Sam. "Any problems?"

"No… sir," she slurred.

"Not even a single shot was fired," Vala added. Then she pointed back at Gracie. "She has a talent for manipulation, if I say so myself." She was able to string together a decidedly more complex set of words than Sam could right now, but Mitchell and Teal'c could still see she wasn't herself.

"Awww, thanks Vala! I learned from the best." Vala reached back to pinch the younger woman's cheek in obvious affection. The motion had her losing her balance slightly. Daniel grabbed her waist to steady her.

Gracie noticed the men's looks and donned a sheepish smile. "Maybe they had a little more than they're used to."

Jack almost ran his hand down his face, flabbergasted, but knew they had an audience. The defense team and control room techs were all watching. "Report to medical," he ordered.

The women attempted to comply. Sam started going one way, while Vala went the other. Vala made it a point to brush her hand along Daniel's cheek and flash him a seductive smile as she passed. Jack had to spin Sam around and push her in the correct direction. Gracie laughed aloud as she followed them out of the gate room. She was a bit more steady on her feet than either of her mothers.

The men all shared glances. "Not. One. Word," Jack warned.

Chapter Text

Chapter 18 – Rebirth

"Anything look familiar?" Jack asked as he glanced at his elder daughter in the rear view mirror. They were now driving into the neighborhood where his house was, just outside of Washington, D.C.

"No, not yet."

The little one screeched as she pointed out the window. "Daddy, I wan' go park!"

Her older self craned her neck to see what she was referring to. She saw colorful structures. A few children seemed to be climbing all over them.

"Later, Baby."

"Daddy, the park! The park!"

"Gracie, let's show Elda your room first!" Sam suggested enthusiastically from the front passenger seat of the SUV.

The reminder of this prospect was enough to distract the three-year-old away from her brief obsession. She nodded her head repeatedly. "Okay!" She turned to address her sister and held up Doctor Teddy. "I show you his friends," she declared her intent.

The older one grinned at her in agreement.

Jack pulled the vehicle into a two-lane driveway. He reached up to hit a button on the visor, which commanded the two-car garage to open. The older Gracie stared as the door retracted vertically and disappeared. She leaned down to look for the mechanism responsible for its movement, noting the motor installed on the garage's ceiling. She wondered if the hangar doors in Antarctica were designed this way, remembering the time when General Mitchell had flown her back to Earth as an adult. She stifled a frown as she was reminded again that she no longer had access to her own timeline. Cameron wasn't a General here. The SGC was not in Antarctica.

Jack opened her car door for her. Quietly, so that no neighbors outside might overhear, he said, "Welcome home." His tone only served to add significance to his words. Jack waited to see a glimmer of recognition in her eyes.

Gracie got out of the car. She raised her head to take in the sight of the two-story house. She peered about at the lawn and the garden in front. Her eyes then lingered on a red door set into the center of the house, flanked by stained glass windows.

Jack looked back at the front door, then back at her. He quirked a smile.

Before Gracie could wonder why the red door was drawing her attention, she felt a small hand tugging on her own. She looked down.

"Elda, Elda!"

"Yes?"

"I show you my room! Come on!"

"Give her a second, will ya?" Jack complained. He looked over to Sam with exasperation, who shrugged behind the girls.

"One track mind," his wife pointed out.

Jack shook his head. He then nodded to the older Gracie. "Go on ahead, before she explodes." His eyes widened as he said it.

Gracie chuckled as she let the little girl pull her along. They ventured toward the house through the open garage. She tried to catch a glimpse of some colorful strings hanging off the handlebar of a tricycle, but wasn't given enough time to so much as glance at it. The child's hand was pulling on hers with excitement. The little hand was just barely able to turn the knob of the door and push it open.

The pair walked into the house. The little one jumped up and down repeatedly on a black floor mat. "You gots ta wipe yo feet!" she instructed. "See? Like this." She stomped a little more to demonstrate.

Gracie smiled at her, sliding her shoes along the mat briefly. "This okay?"

"Yeah, thas okay." She pointed at a set of shelves. "Shoes hewe!" She sat down on the same dirty mat to pull off her bright pink sneakers. Then she threw them onto the shelf, not minding that one was hanging precariously off the edge.

Gracie reached down to pull off her own shoes and placed them a bit more carefully on the shelf than her little self had done. She straightened out the small sneaker that was ready to fall off. When she looked, the little girl was eagerly waiting for her at the doorway leading to the rest of the house.

"Come on!" she said, waving a hand.

Gracie's eyes flitted toward a large open kitchen set off to one side. It was flanked by more rooms that she couldn't see very well. The little one pulled on her hand animatedly, leading her to a set of carpeted stairs. She ran up the stairs with boundless energy and waited for her at the top. The child was grinning ear to ear.

When Gracie joined her, the child grabbed her hand again and pulled as hard as she could toward a closed door. "This my room!" The door opened.

Gracie pulled in a breath as recognition hit her like an Alkesh bomber.

The first thing she saw was a music box on the dresser. It had a prim ballerina figurine on top waiting to spin with music. A small plastic desk, littered with paper and thick crayons inhabited one corner. The child pulled her in further, climbing up onto a small bed and hopping up and down with delight. Her motions were crumpling the bright purple bedding and making a pillow fall to the floor.

"You like my room!?" she asked, breathless.

Moisture began to fill Gracie's eyes as she stared about. There was a hammock hung up in the corner next to the bed, overstuffed with soft plushies. The horn of a bright, colorful unicorn doll stuck out. Her eyes lingered on it briefly, before her attention was pulled to the little lamp on the bedside table. The base of the lamp was artfully made up of monkeys climbing a tree. Beside it was a pile of books with glittery covers sparkling in the soft light from the window. A closet was set into one wall. Short dresses hung from a rack. Beneath them was an extra dresser in the closet, whose drawers were painted white and decorated haphazardly with stickers of rainbows and clouds.

Gracie sat down on the plush carpet, just taking it all in.

The child hopped down off the bed and stood before her. She stared at her, then pointed. "Why you crying?" she wondered innocently.

Gracie locked eyes with the child. "I'm… just…" She blinked and let out a breath. "I like your room, Gracie."

The child grinned and hopped in place elatedly. "Mommy, Elda likes my room!" she proclaimed to Sam in the doorway. Jack stood just behind her, also watching. Gracie hadn't even realized her parents were there.

Sam knelt down to her level on the floor. She wrapped an arm around the young adult's shoulders. "Does this look familiar?" she asked curiously and cautiously.

Gracie's lip quivered as she took another look around. "I remember… everything." A single tear escaped and ran down her cheek. This was why she had been disappointed visiting the condo back in Colorado. All of her memories as a small child had been formed here. In this house. Emotions were brought forth as she stared at the familiar objects in the room. Happiness. Safety. Security. All the things that she knew she used to possess before she was forced to flee her home planet. They were here.

Sam looked back up at Jack and pursed her lips. His eyes shone with emotion as he stared back. She wasn't sure what to say, so she just squeezed her daughter tighter.

"Gracie," Jack said to the small child. "You forgot Doctor Teddy in the car." He handed the stuffed animal to her.

"Oh! I sowee Doctor Teddy! Come on, time to go to hop-si-tal. Your patient is waiting." The child turned around with it to dig through a toy bin, pulling out various items that resembled real medical equipment. She proceeded to forget everyone else in the room as she started to play on her own.

"Elda," Jack said, catching her attention. "Come on, now that she's busy, we'll show you the rest of the house."

Sam helped Gracie up and they followed Jack out. The little girl continued to have a conversation on behalf of her bear as she held up a toy to it. Their parents seemed comfortable leaving her there on her own. The room had been thoroughly baby-proofed long ago.

They showed the older Gracie the rest of the house as promised, then settled in the kitchen. Jack opened up the fridge to start pulling out ingredients for their dinner. Sam reached around him to grab a couple of beers. She set one in front of Gracie, who was sitting on a barstool at the kitchen island, then took the seat next to her. Jack raised an eyebrow at this and made eye contact with Sam. She looked back at him unapologetically. Clearly, Gracie was no stranger to alcohol, given the way she'd already influenced her own mother into getting drunk a few weeks ago.

He found that comical, despite his initial reservations on the day it happened. Doubtless, the rest of the SGC agreed. Their drunken arrival was the talk of the base for days. That sort of mischief only reinforced Gracie's cover as Vala's sister. Hopefully it discouraged the base from wondering if she was really someone else. There were already whispers about how she seemed to resemble Sam more than Vala. Jack couldn't do much about that. And he wouldn't want to change how either of them looked. He loved them as they were.

"We need to figure out when your birthday should be… on paper. Ya know, so that can be legal," he said, pointing at the beer Gracie was now sipping.

"When is my birthday?" she wondered aloud.

"You don't know?" Sam asked.

"Well, we don't mark time the same way out in the galaxy the way Earth does. I just went with whatever age Vala would tell me. She did the conversions."

Jack leaned both elbows on the kitchen island now to consider her. "She said you were 20."

"That's what she told me, too, by Earth measure."

"I know the date from when we were in the future." He grabbed a notepad hanging on the fridge via a magnet and pulled a pen from a pencil cup on the counter. He wrote on the pad and pushed it toward Sam.

His wife leaned over to look at the date. She blinked rapidly as she crunched numbers in her head. "Based on this… you should be turning 21 in a couple of days," she calculated with surprise. Although they were certain of her birth date on Earth, the fact that she had left her timeline meant they would need to base her age on the actual amount of time she had been alive. Essentially, her birthday was being revised. This would be yet another way to differentiate her from the little girl playing upstairs in her room.

"I will?"

"Yeah," her mother confirmed with a smile. "We have a 21-year-old," she marveled, turning to Jack.

He suddenly seemed subdued. "Charlie would have been about your age now," he said quietly.

Sam and Gracie shared a glance. Hesitantly, the young blonde asked, "He would have been my brother, right?"

"Yeah. How'd you know?"

"Old Man Daniel told me."

"He did, did he?" Jack straightened up and turned around to start organizing the ingredients he had already pulled from the fridge.

Sam frowned. She had never been privy to much information about Jack's dead child, even though she had been married to him for years now and had known him much longer than that. It was a subject he refused to ever talk about in depth. Over the years, he'd briefly mention something out of the blue. And then he would immediately move on to something else. Just as he'd done right now. Sam understood. And she never pushed him.

But it pained her to watch him remember with such regret. It was something she wished she could fix. Out of all the things she could fix, though, this was hardly mechanical nor mathematical. She believed that it wasn't her place to try. Not for this. So she worked hard instead on trying to help Jack make new memories. Good ones.

Sam looked at their daughter now, and decided something. "Let's call Vala. We're having a party."

"A party?" the young blonde repeated.

Sam pulled out her cell phone and dialed. She placed the phone on the counter and hit the button to make it play Vala's voice on speaker when she answered.

"Hello?"

"Vala. Party. Washington. Three days," Sam said succinctly.

They heard her gasp. "Whose birthday is it?"

Gracie laughed aloud. She saw that her father chuckled, too, by the way his body shuddered while his back was turned.

"Elda." She used her daughter's cover name so that there could be no doubt about which Gracie she was referring to.

Vala squealed over the phone. "Daniel! Daniel!"

They could hear the man in question groan in the background. "What." His voice was heavy with sleep.

"We need to arrange transport. We're throwing Gracie a party!"

"Wha.. huh?"

"Oh get up, you big lump," Vala complained.

Sam squeezed her eyes together as she laughed hysterically. Jack turned around now, eyes filled with mirth. "Ay… Lover Boy! Get your ass down here!"

When the bell rang, Gracie took it upon herself to answer the front door. She peeked through the side windows and recognized the person on the other side. She opened the door wide. "General Landry!" she said with pleasure.

He grinned at her, holding a wrapped box in hand. "Please, Gracie. We're miles away from the SGC. Call me Uncle Hank."

Gracie matched his smile and gestured for him to enter. "Uncle Hank," she said, testing the name on her tongue. "I like it."

As he entered the house, he leaned in. "Happy Birthday." He handed her the present.

She looked up from the brightly-colored wrapping paper, touched. "Thank you," she said meaningfully.

Landry took a good look around at Jack's house. Streamers and balloons were already everywhere. "I take it Ms. Mal Doran is already here."

Gracie glanced up at all the decorations. "Could you tell?"

He chuckled as he took off his hat and hung it on a hook nearby the door. "If I hadn't already approved her leave of absence, this would have been a dead giveaway," he mused, pointing at the décor. Gracie laughed as she led him toward the back patio, where her father was firing up the grill.

"Hank!" he greeted his friend happily.

"Jack," the other man said, reaching over to shake his hand vigorously.

As the pair began to converse, Daniel handed Hank a beer and joined them in conversation.

Gracie left the men behind and went back into the house.

"Gracie!" Vala called from upstairs.

She blinked repeatedly, savoring the sound of her adoptive mother's voice using her original name to address her. Her voice wasn't strained or harried because they were in some sort of danger. This pleased her. It was the best way to help maintain her memories of her. Gracie worried constantly that she'd break her promise and forget. She was happy to be here, in the past, surrounded by family that loved her. But she couldn't shake off the concern that all these new memories risked overwriting the old ones she still wanted to keep.

"Gracie?" Sam also called from the top of the stairs.

"Coming."

She found her mothers in a guest bedroom, the one that had been given to her to use while she was here.

"Wardrobe change time!" Vala announced, clapping her hands eagerly.

Gracie looked down at her T-shirt and jeans. She glanced up at Sam questioningly.

Her birth mother gave her an encouraging nod. "Just go with it. Vala's surprisingly fashionable for an alien."

Gracie watched as Vala pulled an item from the closet. From a plastic hanger, a dress was dangling that looked like it just might fit. The fabric was gold and flowy. The cut was fitted and flattering. Her mouth dropped open. Her eyes flitted up to meet Vala's. The woman was bouncing with excitement.

"She brought it with her from Colorado," Sam supplied.

Gracie stepped forward to finger the fabric, noting its soft texture. She smiled. "Finally. Something sensible."

Vala laughed aloud while Sam seemed confused. Offworld definitions of style and comfort always seemed so backward compared to what she was used to. Sam shook her head and transferred the dress into Gracie's hands. "Try it on. Then we'll do your hair."

They gave her the space to change then got right into the next part of getting ready. The women had fun testing out different hair styles on Gracie by holding her hair up. Sam brought out all of her hairstyling tools and let Vala take the lead while Gracie sat patiently at a desk with a large mirror. When the doorbell rang, Sam left to go answer it.

"We almost never got to do this when I was growing up," Gracie commented, watching as Vala finished sectioning off her hair with a comb and some hair clips.

"Well, Darling, no time like the present," Vala said, eyes now focused on grabbing a chunk of her golden locks to heat-style.

"There were just a handful of jobs where we had to dress up."

Vala's eyes flitted to meet hers in the mirror while her hands held the curling iron to her hair. "What was the angle?"

"Seduction, distraction, then acquisition."

The curling iron released the artful curl of blonde it had just made. Vala stilled. "Who was doing the seduction part?"

"It depended on the preference of the mark."

Vala frowned uncertainly. She selected another chunk of hair and twisted it around the hot curling iron. "How far did things ever go?"

Gracie knew what she meant. "You never let it get that far," she sought to reassure her. "Not for me."

Her adoptive mother blew out a small breath of relief. "Good." She worried momentarily that her standards might have dropped too low out of desperation in that other timeline. Seventeen years on the run would have been draining. So draining. Vala often found herself wondering just what exactly her other self and Gracie had gotten up to. Then she had another thought. "What about me?" Maybe Vala didn't really want to know. She clenched her teeth.

"You weren't prostituting yourself. You made it pretty clear you wouldn't allow either of us to do that. But sometimes… it got close. Nature of the jobs." Gracie pursed her lips. She looked down.

Vala drew in a slow breath, but continued her ministrations with Gracie's hair. "How profitable were those jobs?"

"Profitable. We would eat well after those."

Her mother grunted. Because of course those nastier jobs would yield larger payments.

Gracie gasped quietly to herself, obviously realizing something. Her eyes seemed to be flitting back and forth, lost in memories.

"What?"

"I think…"

Vala raised her eyebrows at her in question through the mirror. She released another section of hair, letting it drop from the clip of the curling iron. It bounced vibrantly, as if happy to have been styled. Vala combed her fingers through the next section of Gracie's hair.

"You made it so I got used to giving you alone time when you needed it. A lot of times when you said you were working a mark, you sent me on some side mission. Or told me to just go be with other people my age for a while…" she rambled. Her eyes wandered as she seemed to be making connections in her mind.

"Gracie?"

Gracie met her eyes in the mirror. "You were always with Daniel."

Vala's mouth gaped. She set the curling iron down and turned it off. She squat down to be eye level with her. "Are you sure?"

"Knowing what I know now… and thinking back?" Gracie locked eyes with Vala. "Yes. It had to have always been him. I think it happened more than I ever realized." Gracie seemed surprised with herself that she hadn't made the connection sooner. There must have been times when she didn't see him sneaking away, especially when she was younger and less observant.

Her mother stared at her.

"I used to catch a glimpse of him leaving," she explained. "I started to recognize him after a while, and assumed you owed him something." Gracie left out the part where her mother would always be in tears after he departed. She could do without those memories. "I didn't know who he was until your Daniel traveled to my time and met me. Then I learned that it wasn't about a debt at all." She blinked rapidly and took in a breath as she drew a conclusion. "Now I'm thinking he was part of the reason why you wouldn't prostitute yourself."

"I was being faithful to Daniel?"

"I think so." Gracie huffed. "I guess we have yet another thing to thank the old man for."

Vala stood up, mulling this over. She turned the curling iron back on, giving it time to heat up to the proper temperature before picking it back up again. She smiled to herself.

"What is it?" Gracie asked.

She seemed rueful as she said quietly, "Maybe there's hope for us."

"What do you mean? You two aren't happy?"

"We are, Darling. We are." Vala looked pensive for a brief moment. "I just didn't dare to assume that he'd ever want me for that long," she admitted, quietly acknowledging that seventeen years was a long time indeed. Vala couldn't imagine herself with any man longer than a few months, and if that long, then only for a con job. She had no idea what to expect from a committed relationship with an honorable person. It still didn't even seem real that he was really hers to claim.

"Mom," Gracie said with significance. "He loves you. The Old Man dedicated his life to the other you. That was plain and obvious by the time I left. If my assumptions are correct, then none of this," she said, gesturing in the air to refer to their current timeline, "would have happened. Not without him loving you as much as he did. Does."

Vala bit her lip as she contemplated Gracie's words. He'd never told her how he felt. They'd been too distracted by passionate lovemaking. And then work. Vala had no expectations from him, afraid she'd only end up disappointed if she had. She was simply enjoying whatever this was while it lasted. But something about what Gracie said made her realize that Daniel was too special to let go. She wanted him. Permanently.

"Okay… I'm back." Sam walked in and noticed their serious expressions. She adopted a look of caution. "What I miss?"

Vala set the curling iron down and let go of the lock of Gracie's hair she'd been holding. She turned to Sam. "You take over." She exited the room quickly.

Sam watched her go with surprise. "Something the matter?"

Gracie smiled quietly. "No. I think everything is just right."

Cameron cackled after Hank made some sort of joke. Vala could hear his laughter from inside the house. She ventured through the patio door to find everyone else outside. She didn't notice that three-year-old Gracie was sitting on Teal'c's lap, happily chatting away with Carolyn. Or that Jack was busy pouring beer all over the steaks on the grill and causing a huge fireball to rise up. All she focused on was Daniel, who was busy stepping back from the disaster Jack was causing.

Vala went straight to him and pushed him back another step. She felt the heat of the fire behind her, but paid it no mind. Around them, Mitchell and Hank were yelling at Jack, asking him what the hell he was doing. Little Gracie started screeching excitedly about fireworks.

No, Vala didn't notice any of that.

She grabbed at Daniel's soft linen shirt and bunched it up in her fist. He was already putting a protective hand on the bare skin of her back, exposed by her sundress, to keep her away from the fire. His eyes shot to hers.

She kissed him. Hard. And without any regard for who else might be there or what chaos was brewing around them.

This shocked him. He wasn't expecting this.

She grabbed at his neck and pushed her body closer to his as she deepened the kiss with more passion than she ever thought imaginable. He responded by resting his hands on her hips and letting her do whatever she wanted.

Time seemed to melt away.

Eventually, Vala pulled back with eyes half-closed. Her lips remained nearby his. "I love you, Daniel Jackson," she whispered.

She watched as his lips curved into a satisfied smile. Her own lips followed.

"Ewww," a little voice groaned from beneath them. They both looked down and found little Gracie looking up. She pointed a finger up at them. "Why you do dat?"

Jack cracked up in the background. He leaned down to pick his daughter up. He looked at her with proud amusement. "Way to call it like ya see it, Kid." Then he turned to Daniel with annoyance. "Really? In the middle of my pyrotechnics just now?" he complained, waving a hand back at the grill.

Daniel finally looked around and saw that everyone was staring at them. His eyes widened.

"Jack?" Sam came through the patio door. "What the Hell!" Her eyes were trained on the now very overcooked steaks on the grill.

The group began to laugh.

"Happy birthday to you!" the group sang.

Gracie's eyes were filled with delight. She couldn't contain the smile on her face as she looked up at the family surrounding her at the kitchen island. In front of her was a cake covered with 21 lit candles. They weren't arranged in any sort of neat order. Her little three-year-old self had been given the honor of sticking the candles into the cake, with minimal supervision from their father. When Sam complained to him about the result, Jack reminded her that he isn't the sort to micromanage. He then had the audacity to suggest that the inconsistent spacing of all the candles could be considered art.

Sam just gave him a look.

Gracie looked at the little girl now and invited her to come help her with the next part. Jack picked her up so she could reach. Together, they blew out all the candles. Everyone cheered.

Little Gracie clapped her hands excitedly. "Again! Again!" she cried.

Sam showed up behind her with a cake server. "We'll give you your own piece, Honey." Carolyn reached over to pull the snuffed candles out of the way. Sam then began to serve the cake to everyone, with the first piece going to the celebrant of the party.

"Thank you, Mom," Gracie said with meaning as she accepted her slice.

Sam leaned over to kiss her on her cheek while she held the serving utensil in one hand and another paper plate in the other. "Happy Birthday, Gracie."

Gracie scrunched her shoulders with glee. She watched as Sam gave the next piece to her other self. Cameron made sure to grab a few candles and stick them back in the slice for her. He and Teal'c set the little girl up on a chair at the dining room table to enjoy blowing out the candles again, over and over. Cameron stood ready with the lighter while Teal'c kept her from falling out of the seat unceremoniously.

Jack wrapped an arm around the older Gracie and led her to the table to sit near her sister. "Happy Birthday, Kid," he said as he sat down with his own slice. Sam made sure to give him the biggest piece.

"Dad," Gracie groaned. "Not a kid anymore, remember?" She gestured around at the party to emphasize her point.

"Tough. You're always gonna be my kid." He waved his plastic fork at her. "And don't you forget it."

Gracie smiled around her bite of cake, shaking her head with feigned exasperation. She drew in a deep breath, looking all around at the merry group that had gathered here just for her. She watched as Carolyn approached Cam to feed him a bite of cake from her fork. Her little self looked up at Teal'c happily after successfully blowing out three candles. Uncle Hank and her birth mother were busy conversing near the cake. Daniel and her adoptive mother were… well, she had lost sight of them. But she didn't mind it. Gracie looked back at her father, who was smiling at her gently. Once again, she just could not believe that she was here. Her heart swelled with love for her entire family.

The visit to Washington was healing. Gracie felt renewed and more secure. She talked it over with her parents, and it was agreed that she'd go spend time with the Hak'tyl next. Teal'c helpfully described to them what her daily life in the settlement would look like, emphasizing that she'd gain the most benefit by staying at least several weeks at a time. After some hesitation, Jack gave his blessing.

"Weekly check-ins," Sam reminded as she waited with Gracie at the bottom of the ramp. The stargate was already dialing. Sam's heart was pounding. She could have been sending Gracie back to college, given her age. But instead, her education was about to resume on a completely different planet. She never would have imagined doing this.

"I will call," the younger blonde promised, clad in her black leather travel suit. Definitely not the typical sweats and loungewear of an American college student.

"And if you get hurt, call me sooner," Vala instructed.

Gracie took in a small breath. "That would be cheating to call for the healing device every single time."

"Who said there will be more than one time?" Vala asked with a warning tone.

Sam laid a hand on her friend's shoulder, glancing around at the defense team. But she was glad Vala was saying something. Sam felt exactly the same anxiety over Gracie's departure. Better to have the big sister act protective and not her, someone who shouldn't have much of a connection to this younger blonde.

"Vala, I will be fine." Gracie rolled her eyes.

Her adoptive mother's mouth twisted in worry, but she didn't say anything more. She pulled Gracie into a hug as the event horizon kawooshed. Sam moved in to do the same.

"Send my regards to Ishta," Sam said. Gracie nodded.

"Me too."

Gracie looked at both her mothers and smiled. She adjusted the duffle bag hanging off her leather trench coat. "I will. Now will you let me go?"

Sam and Vala shared a look. They each let out a breath and sent her on her way.

Weeks later, Gracie found herself face-down on the ground.

"Again."

She stifled a groan as she pushed up on her elbows to get back up. Her foot found the wooden staff she'd dropped and popped it into the air. It landed in her hands. Her knuckles were bleeding, but she ignored them. She could wrap them later. Gracie's feet spread apart diagonally, weight placed on her back foot. Her staff tilted within her hands as she stood ready.

The young Hak'tyl across from her rushed forward to attack with a staff of her own. They parried in a coordinated fashion. There was a sequence to the movements that Gracie was expected to perform. Every time she deviated, the Jaffa knocked her down. They'd already been at it for more than an hour.

"EldaMalDoran."

Gracie blinked, but continued sparring. There was no time to look to the right toward the owner of the voice. A staff weapon was about to make contact with her face. She blocked it. But now she'd come out of sequence again and it became a free-for-all. Her teen Hak'tyl opponent had the freedom to attack as she pleased, sequence be damned.

The Jaffa swung her staff horizontally toward Gracie's left side. She hopped out of the way but had no choice but to draw closer to her opponent. Her combatant grabbed at Gracie's staff to knock it out of her hands. Now weaponless, Gracie dodged a strike by bending back. Her breaths were labored as she darted out of the way of another hit and dashed behind her attacker. She kicked the girl in the back, pushing her away. Gracie dove for her staff.

Before she could lift it off the ground, a boot clamped down on the wooden stick, locking it in place. Gracie looked up. The boot belonged to Nesa. "Hol."

Gracie let go and got up with haste. Her chest heaved while she stood at attention before Nesa. Her eyes flitted to the side, seeing Ishta nearby.

Her Hak'tyl opponent moved to stand with her, seemingly less out of breath. Nesa turned to the other Jaffa. "Shal kek," she said calmly. The teen bowed in compliance. She laid a hand on Gracie's shoulder in apparent respect, then departed with her staff. She bowed briefly toward Ishta as she passed.

Gracie's eyes watched her go. Then they returned to Nesa, who stood expressionless. She waited to be addressed.

"You are making progress," Ishta declared as she stepped closer.

Gracie bowed her head respectfully. "I still have more to learn," she admitted with some shame.

"Yes. That is true."

The young blonde human grit her teeth but showed no outward emotion. Her eyes remained down.

"You will patrol the forest with the night guard. Eat and rest now prior to nightfall."

Gracie raised her eyes to Ishta in acknowledgement. Her den mother inclined her head, gently dismissing her. Gracie bowed to both Nesa and Ishta, then followed the same path her opponent had taken back to the village.

As she walked, a cool breeze eased her reddened face. She winced, looking down at her raw hands. If her mother were here, she'd be fussing over her now, insisting on using the healing device. Something about that thought embarrassed her. She could hear Vala's voice in her head, arguing that Jaffa heal better and faster than humans do. She ignored that voice. There was no way she would be calling for her mother for a healing session right now. None of the other Jaffa here were afforded such a privilege.

As she entered the town center, the smell of food wafted in the air. The hunters had come back with big game, she had heard. It was going to be enough to feed the settlement for two days. They planned to set aside extra meat and preserve it for the winter that was coming. She bypassed the tables that were already filling up with Jaffa and ventured into one of the storage huts. Once inside, Gracie found supplies to cleanse and bandage her wounds. They were left there by the SGC's medical team for anyone's use. The Hak'tyl didn't have much need for them, so Gracie had plenty to pick from.

After she finished wrapping her hands, Gracie pulled up her leather vest to peer at her side. The large bruise she had gotten a couple of weeks ago was starting to fade. Hopefully, it would disappear by the time she was scheduled to return to Earth in a few days. She understood that re-entry to the base entailed a medical examination. The last thing she needed was for one of the staff to inform Vala about any of her injuries. She'd be banned from ever going back to the Hak'tyl the moment her mother found out.

Carolyn had carefully explained how only specific people, namely blood relatives or a spouse, would be listed in a file with permission to know about someone's medical conditions. Her cover meant she was a Mal Doran only, not an O'Neill. Thus, her medical record would follow. She was a little less worried about Sam and Jack being told anything automatically. Gracie had no doubt, though, that if Carolyn deemed it necessary, she would go to them personally. She sort of hoped Carolyn would be too busy to see her when she got back.

Gracie made her way to the tables, where a few seats were still open. Her sisters handed her a plate and began passing the bowls of food to her. She bowed in gratitude and hungrily got started. This wasn't a formal meal, so no ceremonial words need be said. Everyone had other tasks to get to and were simply here to refuel and be on their way.

"How did you fare with Sel'sa?" one of her sisters across from her asked.

Gracie sighed outwardly. "She beat me down like a hasshak," she replied glumly.

"You will learn, EldaMalDoran. Give it time," another sister said encouragingly.

She bowed to them again thankfully. Everyone here had been surprisingly supportive. Gracie surmised that having Ishta's approval was enough for them to accept her into the tribe. She was as much a refugee as any of them were. They bonded over this easily.

Ishta had explained Gracie's true identity to the entire settlement because the Hak'tyl strongly believed there should be no secrets among them. Gracie's cover was thus to be maintained by every sister, even in the fear of death. Endangering her would bring great dishonor to the Hak'tyl as a whole. She was the offspring of their hero, Samantha Carter, after all. No extra attention would be drawn to her if others came to visit the settlement. They would deceptively pretend Gracie was just another Jaffa.

What's more, it was widely known that Gracie had convinced Zersha to manufacture tretonin. The Hak'tyl had grown weary of dependence on Earth for it. Ishta knew better than to trade one master for another, irrespective of the Tau'ri's benevolence. With over half of the settlement already on the life-sustaining drug, the tribe took great comfort in knowing they now had an additional source.

Gracie finished her meal and washed her stone plate and utensils herself. She returned the set to the table for the next sister to use. It was quickly picked up, with Jaffa constantly rotating in and out of the eating area. Gracie looked up at the position of the sun, realizing she had just a handful of hours left before the night watch. She was due to contact Earth today, so now was as good a time as any to make the trek to the stargate. Afterwards she planned to go back to one of the huts to nap.

She greeted various sisters around the settlement with smiles as she walked to her shared hut. She obtained her GDO, SGC-issued radio, and her personal powered staff weapon. It was a magnificent armament acquired by Teal'c from a friend on Chulak. This newer model was his birthday present to her. Jack enthusiastically approved of it, much to everyone's amusement. Gracie could not have been more honored that her Jaffa uncle would go to all that trouble just for her. It only made her even more loyal to both him and the Jaffa in general.

Without further word to anyone, Gracie made her way through the forest toward the gate. There was no need to explain her every movement to anyone here. She was her own keeper. Her own master. So long as she kept up with her obligations to the tribe, her time was hers to do with as she pleased. She relished the sunshine keeping her comfortable in the cool air as she walked. Later tonight, she'd need a full cape to keep warm. She arrived at the DHD and dialed Earth. Once the wormhole activated, Gracie entered her IDC on the authenticator. She brought the radio up to her mouth and clicked. "This is EldaMalDoran, checking in."

"Hello, ma'am. Good to hear from you." The voice coming from the other side of the wormhole was familiar.

"Hello, Walter."

"Your sister is here. Standby." A moment passed.

"Elda, how are you?" Vala's voice asked calmly.

"I'm doing just fine. I'm on night guard tonight. Still planning to return in three days."

"Good! We'll all be happy to see you back. Any injuries?"

Mom, she complained inwardly. "No," she lied. "I'm fine." Then before her mother could catch her in that lie, she immediately asked about a topic that she knew would be distracting. "How's Daniel?"

"I'm right here. I'm fine, thanks for asking."

Gracie blinked. He'd never been present on one of the check-ins before. It was usually Vala or just one of the techs, if her mother was offworld on a mission. "Okay, great. Well, everything's all good here." She waited a beat for someone to reply.

"Good," Daniel responded. "Uhh, hey, just giving you a heads up. Ishta told Teal'c she's planning to come with you."

She scrunched her face at the wormhole. "Why?"

"She didn't tell you?"

"No."

Now Vala spoke. "I'm sure you'll find out on your own. We'll see you here in three days. Don't be late," she warned.

Gracie let out a breath. "I won't," she promised. "Byeeeeeeee."

"Bye Darling, muah," Vala said, sending her a kiss through the wormhole. The gate shut down.

Gracie pocketed her communication devices and turned around to begin walking back. She found herself curious about Ishta's wish to join her on Earth. She wasn't sure it was her place to ask for the reason. The Jaffa woman was mysterious at times. Her eyes always appeared to be planning and calculating while her mouth remained still. Gracie couldn't think of any good reasons for her to want to come with her. She decided that she would simply wait for the Hak'tyl leader to say something to her.

As she absentmindedly contemplated this, Gracie nearly missed the rustling sound coming from behind her and to the left. She sucked in a breath and immediately spun around, pointing her birthday present in its direction. A Jaffa male made himself known, baring his hands in a nonthreatening gesture.

"Jasuf," Gracie said with derision. As much as she wanted to, she could not forget his name. Something about the way he'd insulted her last time was enough to make her want to scream.

"Human," he greeted plainly.

"What do you want?" She did not lower her weapon, daring him to do something stupid and showing off her new toy at the same time. Her gauze-wrapped hands gripped it with ease.

"I find you curious. You are human yet you yearn to be Jaffa. Why is this?" He didn't seem to mind that she was threatening him with a powered staff weapon. He, himself, appeared to be unarmed. But Gracie knew better than to assume he had no weapons on his person. There had to be a zat or some knives hidden somewhere.

"What does it matter to you?"

"I merely seek to know more about my opponent for the next Exhibition."

Gracie cocked her head to the side in confusion. What made him think she'd be around for the next Jaffa performance evaluations? And what made him think she'd be itching for a rematch after she had beaten him already? She thought back to something Teal'c had said after he met him. The younger Jaffa had assumed too much and that led to his defeat. Perhaps he had since realized his error and was seeking to correct it now.

But she didn't see the point. She wasn't going to attack his camp on the far side of the forest. Ishta never said she was expected to participate in Exhibition whenever the Hak'tyl had their turn to strike. Last time had been an accident. He had to have known that. She was human, as he liked to remind her.

"I respect the Jaffa. That's all you need to know." She raised her staff vertically to let it stand comfortably at her side. It allowed him to see just how new and shiny it was. The metal glinted in the sunlight peeking through the trees.

He eyed it with obvious admiration. "That is a fine weapon." His eyes met hers.

She narrowed her eyes at him suspiciously, gripping the staff tighter. If he were human, such a comment would signal his intent to possibly steal it from her. But he was Jaffa. His honor would not allow him to try such a thing. Gracie saw no hint of disrespect in his expression. This confused her. She had been bracing for offensive remarks. "It is," she said simply.

"No doubt that only your friend Teal'c would have been able to acquire such a thing."

"Teal'c is my family," Gracie corrected with apparent pride. To be able to claim him made her feel just a bit more important. "This is a gift from him." She wasn't sure why exactly she felt the need to gloat to this Jaffa. She normally wouldn't do that, not unless she was working a job with a specific angle.

He quirked a smile at this. It accentuated dimples in his cheeks she'd never noticed before. Gracie surprised herself by feeling her heart flutter and her cheeks redden. She quickly tried to tamp down on that reaction. She desperately tried to ignore the way his dark hair found a way to glisten in the sunlight. Or how the muscles on his chest seemed perfectly sculpted as they peeked out of his vest.

"Perhaps you are a special human, then." His eyes never let go of her.

Gracie struggled not to bite her lip. She stared at him silently. What was wrong with her? Just before this, she couldn't stand this Jaffa. And now… she found him attractive? She tried to fill her mind instead with the boys she'd been with before. They were human. They were handsome. They were enough to satisfy curiosities she had. And then she moved on.

Yes, that's what she needed to do right now. Move on.

"I must return to my sisters," she declared, hoping her voice sounded even. Gracie chided herself, though, because her heart was skipping beats against her will.

He bowed his head to her. Last time he had refused to perform the gesture. She wondered what had changed. "What is your name, human?"

Gracie blinked and let out a small breath she didn't even know she was holding. He never cared to know her before. Why would he start now? And why did that make her feel flattered? "Elda," she responded automatically. "Mal Doran." Gracie quietly applauded herself for letting the name flow out of her mouth so instinctively. Dr. McKenzie said thinking of herself as Elda, and not Gracie, would help her maintain her cover. He used the term rebirth after she'd decided that she was giving up her name so that her younger self, the innocent little girl, could keep it.

He bowed again, seemingly pleased to now know her name. His eyes seemed to be studying her, liking what he saw. "We will meet again, EldaMalDoran."

Out of habit, Gracie leaned her head down to bow in kind. She didn't think she should. She was not supposed to like this Jaffa. But part of her Hak'tyl honor had forced her to show some respect. Technically, he hadn't insulted her today. Saying nothing more, Gracie turned around and began walking back to the settlement.

Now paranoid, she kept looking around for signs that he was following her. She very much hoped that he wasn't. She wanted to scream at herself. And then forget that she'd ever met him.

Chapter Text

Chapter 19 – Instinct

When Carolyn opened the door of her apartment, 'shocked' would be an inadequate term to describe her reaction. "Mom?" Her eyes went wide.

Her mother offered her a pleasant smile. "Hi! I was in the neighborhood." She pulled Carolyn into a tight maternal hug at the threshold of her front door.

"You live in another state," Carolyn said thinly, staring with wide eyes at the hallway wall across from her.

"And who's this?" her mother asked curiously over her daughter's shoulder.

Carolyn pulled away from her mother's embrace to glance behind her. Shit. "Mom, this is… Cam."

The Colonel stepped forward with a friendly smile and offered a hand. "Ma'am," he greeted pleasantly. "Cameron Mitchell."

Thank God we're decent, Carolyn grumbled internally. Her mother automatically accepted Cameron's handshake and blinked rapidly as she smiled. Carolyn knew that look. It was a look of calculation.

"Kim Tolentino," she introduced herself. Cam nodded with a smile. Her mother held up bright yellow plastic bags. "I brought food and treats from the Asian market. Cameron, have you tried lumpia before?" She pushed past Carolyn into the small kitchen just by the door.

He tilted his head in thought. "Sounds familiar." Carolyn's mother immediately began pulling things out of the bags and arranging them on the kitchen island. She peeled back foil from an aluminum tray. It revealed small spring rolls. The scent of salty, fried goodness wafted into the air. "Well, what do ya know. I know what those are!"

Carolyn's mother chuckled approvingly. She made eye contact with Carolyn and raised her eyebrows briefly to show that he'd just earned himself a brownie point.

Oh my fucking…

"Say, you don't happen to have that sauce, do you?" Cam asked, turning to Carolyn.

Kim held up a fresh bottle of sweet chili sauce.

The Colonel took in a breath. "I'm in love."

Carolyn's mother laughed aloud. She then dug around in her daughter's kitchen cabinets for a small bowl. She poured the sauce and scooted the bowl in Cam's direction. She nodded encouragingly at him to get started. He helped himself to a piece of lumpia and dipped it into the sauce. The women watched as he enjoyed his first bite.

"Oh, it's been a minute since I've had these," he said with satisfaction. He immediately went for another one.

Carolyn cleared her throat. "So… when did you fly in?" Her mother pushed a piece of fried spring roll into her hand, essentially ordering her to eat without a word. She looked down at it unenthusiastically. Still, she dipped it in the sauce and took a bite.

"This morning," her mother reported nonchalantly. She began to open up plastic containers, decidedly smaller than the tray of lumpia. One contained a noodle dish with vegetables. Another held meat chunks smothered in sauce. She dug in the cabinets for plates and utensils. Clearly, they were about to sit and have a meal. She put a stack of plates in Carolyn's hands and raised an eyebrow, silently telling her to set the table.

Carolyn blinked. Cam was busy eating his fourth piece. He watched as her face contorted into a mixture of exasperation and anxiety. He used the action of eating his appetizer to cover his laugh.

"How did you get here from the airport?" the daughter asked as she brought the dishes to her small table.

"I rented a car."

"You could have called me."

"Oh, it was so early in the morning. I didn't want to bother you. I went straight to my hotel first." Her mother quirked a smile in Cameron's direction, eyes twinkling as he continued to enjoy the food. She turned around to open the fridge, clearly searching for something. As she leaned in and moved things around, she asked, "Where is your rice?"

"I didn't make any."

Her mother stood up and gave Carolyn a look of disapproval. "Go make some."

Her daughter took in and let out a surreptitious breath, mustering patience. Cam nearly cackled aloud as he watched her. She dug her rice cooker out of a cabinet, then went through the motions of preparing white rice. He'd never seen her this uncomfortable around anyone before. And they worked with some pretty intimidating people. Carolyn could make an airman feel small with a mere look. Now he knew where she got her superpowers from.

It only made him like her mother more.

The woman was already feeding him. He couldn't have imagined it getting any better.

"Oh, by the way, I invited your father to join us. He'll be here soon."

Now it was Cam's turn to blink. He looked at Carolyn with a question in his eyes.

She stared back at him, completely unamused. And here she thought she could enjoy a nice day off, lounging around casually with her boyfriend. Maybe this was her punishment for not calling her mother more often. Carolyn had no way to warn Cam that he was about to be evaluated. Her mother was right there.

There was a knock on the door.

"Ahh, that's your Dad. Cameron, would you mind?" Kim asked, eyes flitting to the door.

"Uhh, sure."

When Hank saw Cam opening the door, his eyebrows raised high. "Mitchell."

"Sir." Cameron coughed uncomfortably. He opened the door and stepped aside to let his commanding officer into the apartment.

Hank leaned around him to find his ex-wife already busy rustling in their daughter's kitchen. He then looked at Cameron, who was standing ram-rod straight at attention, waiting to be addressed. "At ease, Mitchell. We're off duty." Then he leaned in to whisper, "How long has she been here?"

"A couple of minutes, sir."

Hank stole a glance at Carolyn, who was quiet as she pulled glasses from a cabinet. He quirked a smile and stepped further in. "Kim," he greeted.

"Hank," Carolyn's mother responded pleasantly. She was holding a serving spoon in each hand. She moved to give him a brief hug, cheek to cheek, spoons dangling in the air behind him. Then she turned around as if she'd only seen him yesterday, even though it had been more than a year.

"Hi, Dad," Carolyn said.

"Hi." He surveyed the food that had since been moved from the take-out trays to ceramic serving bowls. "What are we having?"

"When's the last time you had pork adobo, Hank? And pancit?"

He smiled, automatically rubbing his belly in delight. "A long, long time." Without asking, he picked up a piece of lumpia from the tray and dipped it in the chili sauce. He turned around to address Mitchell. "You ever tried one of these before, Mitchell?"

"I have, sir. They're good. Really, really good."

"Always a hit at parties," Kim commented. She eyed the rice cooker, which was now busy doing its job. "Ahh, the rice will still be another fifteen to twenty minutes." It sounded like a light complaint.

Carolyn grit her teeth but didn't outwardly change her expression. "We can sit in the living room while we wait." She gestured for the men to join her at the couch and armchairs. Her mother grabbed extra plates to serve as lids over the bowls of food to keep them warm.

Carolyn and Cameron occupied the couch, while each of her parents sat adjacent on individual armchairs. Cameron leaned over the coffee table to hit a button on the TV remote and turn off the screen, which was paused on some movie.

"So…" Landry started awkwardly, "Kim, how was your flight?"

"Oh just fine. I sat next to this young mother and her two-year-old." She made eye contact with Carolyn, now addressing her directly. "They were Filipino. The little girl was very cute."

Carolyn smiled placatingly back. She knew what her mother was doing.

Then she turned back to Hank directly across from her. "The girl had such a bright smile. Very friendly like Carolyn was at that age."

"Aww sounds nice," he replied.

Cameron looked back and forth between the pair. He stayed quiet.

"Did you take time off work?" Carolyn wondered aloud, trying to sound casual.

"Just a little bit. I have too much vacation time. I need to use some of it before it expires."

Her daughter tried to come up with a sneaky way to find out just how much was a 'little bit,' without causing offense. She prayed to whatever ascended being would listen that her mother only meant a couple of days.

"Reaching the maximum, huh?" Landry asked.

"Ugh. Yes. It's such a waste of money not to use it. They reduced the cap on our vacation banks at work. Terrible idea!"

"Somehow I figure they're trying to encourage you to take a few days off," her daughter commented.

Her mother scoffed. "I need to keep that bank full so I can go home to the Philippines." She turned to Hank. "Tita Arlene is not doing so well. I need to go home if she dies. And you know the novena takes time. And then I need to visit with family on the other island. I need all the vacation time ready."

"How is Jun?" Hank asked.

Kim grumbled, "Still stubborn as ever."

Carolyn leaned toward Cam to explain. "Her big brother." He nodded.

"Family business doing good?"

"Oh, the bakery is fine. They're expanding their presence all around Manila now." Hank tilted his head, impressed. "You know, Carolyn, we are merging with another hospital system at work. We're adding a few new hospitals. One will be a teaching hospital. We could use a director."

Carolyn swallowed and glanced at Cam and her father. "Uhh, actually, I'm good where I'm at, Mom." She nodded her head a bit for emphasis.

Kim waved a dismissive hand at her. "That's okay. But let me know if you know someone." She glanced at Cameron, mouth quirking with a hint of a smile. She suspected her daughter's immediate refusal had to do with him. She had no idea that these three people had some of the highest possible security clearance in the country. They wouldn't give it up for anything. "Ahh but how nice that would be to be able to work with my daughter," she added, now looking at Hank with jealousy in her expression.

He shared a quiet look with Carolyn. It hinted at exasperation. "Weren't you the one who hated working with your own parents back home at the bakery?" he asked.

She sighed. "Of course, you're right." Hank blinked. He wasn't used to hearing her say that… to him. Kim looked at Cam. "Working with family can be so challenging. That's why I ran away to get married," she reported, flapping a hand in Hank's direction.

Mitchell's mouth pulled up into a slight smile. He was trying very hard not to burst out laughing. He glanced at his CO, who was quietly dropping his head into his hand.

Carolyn looked up at the ceiling.

"Aba, I just realized I passed that on to you," Kim complained about herself, but looking straight at Carolyn.

Her daughter's eyes shot straight to her. They warned of danger if she even dared to bring up her ex-husband in front of Cam. She was saved by the beeping of the rice cooker behind them. Carolyn clapped her hands loudly. "Rice is done!"

Carolyn shut the front door and leaned back against it, closing her eyes. She groaned. Loudly.

"Aww, come on, it wasn't that bad."

She reopened her eyes to see Cam right in front of her. She stared at him for awhile, amazed that he was even still alive. And what the hell was that smile on his face for? "I will completely understand if you wanna break up with me now," she deadpanned.

He stepped closer to wrap his arms around her. He nuzzled his nose with hers. "Why would I wanna do that?"

"You just met my mother. You ought to be running for the hills about now."

He chuckled quietly and kissed Carolyn's forehead. "I like her. She's kind of funny."

Carolyn pushed him back to get a good look at him. The way she regarded him, he'd have thought he had two heads growing from his neck.

He laughed more. "Babe, it's gonna take a whole lot more than your mother to keep me away from you. Not even a Jaffa battalion could do it."

She blinked, lip quivering. She sighed and wrapped her arms around his neck. "That is the sweetest thing I have ever heard within our security clearance. And which cannot be repeated outside of this room."

"Technically, I could say it again when we're on the base."

"Yeah, but then we couldn't do this on the base." She kissed him lazily.

He smiled, eyes closed as he responded in kind. "Hmm." He broke off the kiss and let their foreheads touch. "At some point I think I need to bring you home to my parents."

"Really?" Carolyn wondered to herself if it was too soon.

"Well, yeah. Now I know both of yours… only fair."

"My mother showed up on her own. That's a relationship milestone disaster."

He laughed good-naturedly. "Let's plan a little trip to Kansas, huh?"

Carolyn let out a breath, in awe of how patient he was with her mother. And by extension, with her. "What are your folks like?"

"Well, I dunno. They're my folks. You can ask Vala. She's met them."

"So she was your date? To that reunion?"

Cameron's face twisted into disgust. "Only on paper."

She laughed. "You don't even know what kind of rumors were swirling after you two came back."

He groaned. "Oh my God. Don't remind me." He thought back to all the knowing looks and comments thrown his way in the men's locker room. It was pure torture. Not to mention Jackson's grumpy attitude that lasted for nearly a month. He was sort of glad that Jackson finally gave in when it came to Vala. It took some of the heat off of him.

Cameron swept his hands through Carolyn's loose locks and looked at her adoringly. He had more important things to worry about instead.

Sweaty and breathless, Vala laid her head on Daniel's bare shoulder. She kissed him there as her hand rubbed up and down his chest. The other arm was wrapped around his upper back for balance.

He was similarly breathless. His abdominal muscles ached and his quads screamed. But he wasn't really complaining.

He tilted himself back from the wall of his bedroom to let Vala slide down onto her own feet. Now relieved of her weight, he could go to the nearby bed and collapse. She slid into the bed next to him and nestled herself into the crook of his arm. His free hand swiped at the watch on the nightstand, nearly knocking it off. He could have turned his head to look at the alarm clock, but his glasses were missing and he couldn't really see.

"Shit. That was our longest one yet," he murmured after he had brought the watch close to his face.

Vala laughed evilly. "We broke a record," she said with a satisfied voice.

Daniel let the watch drop back onto the nightstand. "Yah," he replied with exhaustion.

She began tracing the ripples that made up his abdominal muscles. "What brought that on?" she mused.

He was still catching his breath. After a beat, he answered, "You. Just you."

She hummed. "Ever since we came back from Washington, I noticed…"

"Noticed what?"

"You've been an absolute animal." She propped herself up on her elbow so she could show him her grin of approval.

He might not be able to see clearly but he could tell that she was completely gratified. He mirrored the naughtiness in her expression. He chuckled quietly.

Vala dropped back down into her comfortable spot within his arm. It was one of her favorite places to be. "Could it be…" she started playfully, "…that you actually want to keep me around? And all this love-making is your way of showing it?" She lifted her hand to pretend to gesture around. "I don't see any Kor-mac bracelets. It's a wonder you haven't tried to kick me out yet…"

"Vala." Daniel knew what she was doing. Outwardly, she sounded like she was making some sort of light remark or a joke. It's what everyone expected of her. Her eyes sparkled magically whenever she successfully entertained her audience. Right now, however, he knew she was being more serious. He literally knew her inside and out. Her statement had just been an admission of insecurity.

He wondered when he became an expert on her. There was a time when he would have loved nothing more than to see her leave. To stop bothering him. He once assumed everything that came out of her smart mouth was a lie to enable her hidden agenda. Now, he could think back to conversations they had and tease out which statements were the real lies and which ones were the truths dressed up as jokes to hide her self-doubt.

Daniel turned himself on his side to face her. His free hand gently stroked the swell of her hip. "I'm not letting you go," he said softly.

He saw the worry flash across her eyes. Something about that translated to 'Are you sure?'

The corner of his mouth turned up into a gentle smile. "Where you go, I go. Don't need any Kor-mac bracelets anymore."

"I guess my little plan worked then."

He let out a breath through his nose as he laughed quietly. "You little sneak." He flicked her nose affectionately. Daniel kissed her forehead lightly. "I love you," he said more easily than he expected. It came out so naturally that it didn't occur to him that he'd never actually said it before. Not until he saw the twinkle in her eyes when he pulled back.

"In that other future, the one Gracie came from… did he love her?" Her voice was laced with curiosity and anticipation.

Daniel smiled broadly now. "Yes. The only photos on the shelf of his quarters were of you and Sha're."

Vala sucked in a small breath. He had just told her that another version of himself held her in the same regard as his late wife. Oh he had her now. She was never, ever going to leave. Not that she wanted to. But she would come back from the dead, if necessary, just to fulfill that silent promise.

She stared into his mesmerizing blue eyes. Her hand crept up to cup his face. "I'll never be her," she began.

"I don't need you to be," he interrupted, hoping to quash any other doubts she might have.

Vala closed her eyes briefly and tilted her head to show that she understood that part. "I do hope… that I could make you as happy as she did."

"All I need is for you to continue to be you. And to stay. Then mission accomplished," he declared.

She smiled. "Sounds easy enough." She adopted a sly look while biting her lip. "What do I get out of the deal?"

He looked at her pointedly and reminded her, "You. Me. Wall."

"Oh yeah…"

"Don't pretend you already forgot."

"I suffer from memory loss from time to time. I need regular reminders." She squealed when Daniel rolled on top of her to tickle her sides.

"Darling…" Vala sat down across from Cameron, looking pensive the next day. They were in the commissary, which was bustling with people there for lunch. She stared down at his plate, seemingly worried.

Cameron dropped his fork. "What's wrong?"

Vala sucked in a breath dramatically as she stole a look at him. Her eyes darted around the mess hall, wondering who could be listening in. She caught a few glances being thrown in their direction. She hid the smile that threatened to break through.

"I don't know how to start this…"

Cameron's face became serious as he waited. She looked so unsure of herself. "Princess?" he asked softly.

Vala looked straight into his eyes. "I…" She swallowed. "I'll always cherish what we had together, Cameron."

His mouth twitched. "Had? As in… past-tense?" He blinked rapidly. Then he sneakily glanced around, noting quite a few stares emanating from other tables. If he didn't know any better, he'd say the volume of the commissary had just been turned down a couple notches.

"I've never wanted to hurt you, Darling," she said with immense guilt in her tone.

His face seemed to grow sad with realization. "Then, don't hurt me, Baby."

Vala's lip quivered. She sighed loudly. "But… we just can't do this anymore."

"Did I do something wrong?"

"No… it's not you. It's me." Vala stared down at the table again.

Cameron reached out to grab both of her hands on the table. "We can make it work. Come on." Then he pretended to gasp. "There's someone else, isn't there?" he realized now, accusation lacing his tone.

Vala gasped, too, as if she'd been found out. She stared straight into Cameron's eyes.

He stared back, a dare in his eyes.

Neither of them blinked for 60 seconds.

Both of them burst out laughing hysterically. Cameron leaned over the side of the table, banging his fist on it with mirth. Vala leaned back in her seat, cackling up toward the ceiling with tears in her eyes.

Carolyn and Daniel stood near them, arms crossed, watching them. They looked at them like they were stupid.

Daniel loudly declared, "You guys are dumb." Carolyn rolled her eyes in agreement.

The entire commissary erupted into laughter.

"EldaMalDoran." A Hak'tyl rushed into her shared hut. "You are summoned by the Den Mother."

Gracie looked up, surprised. It was her last night here. She was busy gathering her possessions, deciding what to take back and what to leave behind. It was already pitch black outside and the night guard was on duty. The rest of the settlement was preparing for rest. Gracie glanced at her hut-mates, who looked back expressionless. She dropped the black travel suit she was holding and rose to follow their sister.

The young female Jaffa opened the door to Ishta's hut for her but did not enter. Gracie ventured in, immediately bowing upon entry.

"Sit with us, kal'ma," Ishta instructed, referring to her as a child. Gracie took no offense, unlike when her father called her a kid. Both Nesa and her older sister Neith were there. Clearly, she was the lowest-ranked tribe member present.

Gracie took a spot among them in the circle surrounding the small table for tea. The pot was empty and cold.

"We will commence Exhibition," Ishta announced without delay. "You will ride with your sisters and engage the Jaffa men in battle."

Gracie blinked. She was set to leave for Earth in a matter of hours. Ishta knew this. She was supposedly traveling with her. She did not speak, but instead looked at Nesa with a question in her eyes.

The Hak'tyl turned to her blood sister Neith, who spoke next. "We are aware of the Jaffa boy who approached you in the forest. The same one who engaged you in combat during the last Exhibition."

She was startled. How did these Jaffa do that? She didn't mention him to anyone. Neith made her feel as though she were in some sort of trouble. But she'd done nothing wrong. She didn't even want to talk to that Jaffa male. Gracie swallowed nervously.

"Fear not, Sister," Nesa said reassuringly. "We simply ask that you do not fight him tonight. Let another of our sisters engage him instead."

Gracie bowed both in acknowledgement and in relief. She couldn't even begin to imagine what the reasons for their order were. But she wasn't going to complain. She had every intention of avoiding Jasuf. He was trouble. She could feel it in her bones.

What worried her now was the fact that they expected her to pick some other Jaffa to attack. She was nowhere near ready. Her poor performance during training was more than enough for her to believe it was the truth. Gracie stared at them, waiting for more instructions. She secretly hoped they would just change their minds and hold her back from the raid.

"Summon Sel'sa and Idul to this hut," Ishta instructed.

"Shal kek," Neith commanded. Gracie was dismissed.

Shocked, she left the hut and did as she was told. She found the girls in question, then led them back without speaking further. As soon as the door to Ishta's quarters were shut, Gracie stared about at the settlement. The last of the day fires were dying out. Only a select few were being kept alive, far enough away from the huts so as not to accidentally burn them all alive as they slept. None of the minders outside of Ishta's hut seemed to be tense nor on high alert. The few Hak'tyl outside completing mundane tasks were acting completely normal.

Gracie had no idea which of her sisters was expected to conduct a sneak attack in the dead of night. Surely not everyone would be expected to go. Some needed to stay behind to guard the settlement. She would have gladly volunteered for that duty if she'd been given the chance.

She took in a shaky breath.

Mom is going to kill me.

A horn quietly sounded. It wasn't loud enough to be heard outside of the settlement's borders. But it was enough to rouse anyone inside their huts. Gracie knew what the sound meant. It was time to go.

She felt a hand on her shoulder. Nesa had appeared. "Acquire a plain staff."

"Nesa," Gracie dared to ask in a whisper, "why am I being called to battle? I'm not ready!"

"We must all be ready at every moment, whether awake or asleep. Your opponents will not wait for you to feel proficient with your bashaak, your training. Hesitation is death."

The young blonde human looked at her with fear. "Insufficient proficiency is also death!"

"Trust your instincts, Sister. You are human and have considerable experience of your own. Use it to your advantage." Nesa then moved away to give instructions to the warriors gathering in the town center.

Gracie gawked at her retreating form. "What?" she whispered aloud, knowing she would not hear her. Even if she did, Nesa would have ignored her.

Someone pushed a staff into her hands. Another of the Hak'tyl grabbed her arm and pulled her along to where Nesa began addressing the warriors. Gracie found a place among them, barely able to keep up with the orders Nesa was rattling off in Goa'uld as she panicked internally. It would seem Nesa was leading the raid. Somewhere in the back of her mind, Gracie noted that this might be Nesa's first one. But she detected no hint of anxiousness in the warrior's mannerisms. She wished she could feel so confident.

The horses were brought forth. One of her sisters pulled Gracie up to ride behind her. "Hold on to me, Sister. Keep your staff high but out of the way," she said gently, but determinedly.

Gracie couldn't just bow silently to show her assent as she normally would. The Jaffa was in front of her and would need to hear her confirmation aloud. "As you say, Sister," Gracie acknowledged the instruction. The reigns of the horse were snapped, and they sped forward.

The group stopped after ten minutes of riding. They spread out the horses and secured them to trees. A few Hak'tyl were chosen to stay behind with the animals. Gracie wondered if they knew all along about those assignments. She looked at them longingly, wishing she could stay back with the horses, too. But as luck would have it, her sisters pulled her along with them to start surrounding the other Jaffa camp.

She kept low to the ground as she quietly stepped forward. She could see their night fires in the distance. The scent of Jaffa males soon became apparent in the air. As Gracie cautiously moved, the Hak'tyl alongside her spread further and further apart. They were just barely within sight in the pale moonlight. She watched her footing, trying not to snap twigs or branches and alert anyone to their approach.

After another handful of minutes of careful movement, Gracie stopped at the edge of the enemy settlement. From her position within the brush, she could see only a few Jaffa milling about. Their camp was a mirror image of theirs, except this one supposedly contained a mixture of men, women, and children. Only the Hak'tyl maintained their gender-based segregation, despite the fact that the original reason for it was long dead. Gracie had been educated about the horrors of the Goa'uld Moloc's reign. She knew the original Hak'tyl tribe consisted of refugee girls that would have been otherwise sacrificed to the fire upon birth. Distrust of men was deeply sown into their culture.

"Tal shak," the sister to her left whispered.

"Tal shak," Gracie repeated, sending the order to her right.

The message to attack spread along the perimeter until it came back around to Nesa. "Kree, tal shak!" she yelled loudly. The Jaffa women rushed forward with their staffs and invaded the settlement.

Gracie froze, eyes wide. She could hear some of the men sounding the alarm, prompting other men from within the huts to begin yelling. She watched as her sisters fearlessly attacked, picking anyone they saw in sight to engage in combat.

Nesa forcefully hauled her up by the arm. She had come out of nowhere. "Krelnok! Go!" She pushed Gracie into the fight.

Gracie stumbled into view of everyone else. A Jaffa male immediately caught sight of her. He raised a wooden staff to strike. She yelped, immediately raising her own staff to block. He was much, much bigger than her. She kept defending herself from his attempts to hit her, but couldn't find an opening to strike him back.

He swept his staff at her legs. Big as he was, he was still slow. She wasn't going to be tricked into falling this time. She jumped at just the right moment, landing directly on his staff with the force of all her weight coming down onto it. He faltered a bit as it jerked. Gracie bounced off his staff and brought a foot up to kick him in his gut. He barely moved. She used her staff to bat at his hands, making him loosen his grip on his weapon.

She came back down to the ground and used her other foot to flip it out of his hands. It sailed to the ground a few feet away, out of reach. She pushed forward, hoping to land a blow on his side. But the big Jaffa anticipated her move and caught her staff with his hands. He pulled, causing Gracie to pitch forward with it. He caught her and twisted her into his arms, her back to his front, and held her own staff up against the bottom of her chin.

She grunted, struggling to push against the forceful pressure on her neck.

And then Gracie remembered, she had been in this unfortunate position before.

Screw her training. He wasn't wearing full armor, having been caught off guard at night. Her left leg planted itself on the ground. The right knee bent suddenly, bringing her heel forcefully into the Jaffa's crotch. He was stunned immediately. The grip of his hands on her staff loosened. Gracie suddenly leaned forward with all her weight, loosening her weapon further. Then she raised her arms up to bring the horizontal staff back into his face behind her.

She brought an elbow back behind her into his pouch, then repeated the motion on the other side. With as much force as she could muster, knowing his hands were still on her weapon, she quickly pivoted. He twisted with the motion, spinning to the ground. He landed on his side. Gracie finally freed her staff from his grasp and stepped three paces back.

He glared at her with accusation. "Kal tak," he grumbled bitterly, spitting toward her feet.

With chest heaving from the heavy activity, Gracie bowed slightly to him. She didn't respond aloud to his complaint that she'd used a dirty trick to overcome him. Not all of her previous opponents had ever been Jaffa. Thus, honor was not required when survival was the ultimate goal. She acted on instinct, only now realizing that Nesa had told her to do exactly that. Gracie felt shame for not adhering to her Jaffa training for this exercise. She wondered if this would bust her down to a lower rank within the tribe now. Maybe she'd be training with the children the next time she came.

"Kree, EldaMalDoran!" a male voice shouted at her from a distance.

Gracie's head whipped around. Oh no. Jasuf had found her. And he was approaching her with a fire in his eyes.

Her head made an obvious gesture at her Jaffa opponent, who was now getting up off the ground. She wanted it to be known that she'd already engaged someone. She should be done with this Exhibition. Shouldn't she? Her eyes searched desperately for Nesa. Her orders were to stay away from Jasuf. But what was she going to do if he wouldn't stay away from her?

Instead of meeting him head on, Gracie ran further into the camp. She needed her leader to see. Surely she'd be somewhere in the middle of the fray, watching their sisters and evaluating their performance. Maybe Ishta was somewhere nearby, hidden and observing. She darted around a nasty fight between one of her sisters and a young Jaffa male. She turned around to see Jasuf following. "Dammit," she swore under her breath. Nesa was not within sight. Defense, then, she decided. They told her not to fight him. But perhaps she could escape him, at least long enough for the whole Exhibition to be over. Gracie knew he wouldn't actually try to kill her. She was going to use that to her advantage.

Jasuf nearly caught up to her but she used another dueling pair as an obstacle between them. Her eyes spied some structures set behind the huts. There was a water wheel spinning just beyond the roofs of the Jaffa residences. Gracie dashed off in that direction, zig-zagging among her sisters still fighting.

And here she thought it would be a nice, calm night before she went home to Earth.

She didn't bother to look back to see if Jasuf was following. She knew that he would. She reached the structures and found that there was a long wooden plank set upon a pivot point. On each end were giant buckets. It was comparable to that 'see-saw' thing she watched her little sister play on at the children's playground in Washington. Only this version was ten times bigger. When each end of the lever was raised to its highest point, the buckets were accessible to a raised platform, many, many meters up. If she could get up there, she'd have a chance to wait out Exhibition without having to pull any punches against her Jaffa pursuer.

Gracie hopped onto the board, near its center.

Jasuf grabbed her from behind and pulled her back. She let out a yell of surprise. He wrapped an arm around her neck. Her hands automatically tried to claw him away. "Why are you running away?" he breathed out.

"Because I'm not supposed to fight you!"

Gracie leaned forward as best she could against his weight and bent her elbow back into his torso. The motion had him forcing out a breath. She grabbed his arm and flipped him over her shoulder. Now free, Gracie hopped back onto the lever to resume her half-baked plan. He reached for her ankles from the ground, but missed.

Jasuf got up and glared at her menacingly. Breaths ragged, Gracie held up two hands in a placating motion. "Jasuf, hol." She saw that he had no staff weapon. She realized that she had lost hers somewhere along the way. That bothered her. She hadn't noticed until now, focused as she was on her little plan of escape, which was quickly unraveling.

Gracie backed up, still on the plank. It swayed slightly with her movement. Jasuf hopped up onto the center of the lever with her. The motion had the wide board swinging ever so gently. Gracie took more steps back as Jasuf locked eyes on her and slowly followed. As he drew closer to her and away from the center, one side of the plank began to tilt down with their weight. She wanted to go up, not down!

"Jasuf," she pleaded as she stepped backwards. "I don't want to fight. Look, it was an accident that we met last time. I'm sorry that I interrupted your progress in Exhibition. One of my sisters will challenge you, and you can test your skills with a more worthy opponent." She continued backing up.

He matched her steps, eyeing her carefully. "I have fought all of them already and won."

Gracie's eyes went wide. She gestured to herself. "Human! Remember? Not worthy!" she shouted, trying the self-deprecating excuse to get him to stop.

The wooden board crept further down as they approached the end.

"EldaMalDoran, you underestimate yourself."

She scrunched her face. Was he complimenting her? She stepped back more. He followed. The board crashed to the ground as she made contact with the bucket. Their arms instantly flailed to the sides for balance as they nearly fell off.

Now Jasuf towered over her, higher as he was on the diagonal board. "Fight me!" he demanded, adopting a familiar stance with feet planted wide apart, ready to engage her in hand-to-hand combat.

Gracie considered jumping off now and running back into the settlement. But she had no idea how much longer Exhibition was going to take. She still had a better chance of riding it out up on that platform, where he wouldn't be able to reach her so easily.

Her eyes looked past him longingly at the other end of the lever. It was fully raised. It looked like freedom.

"Fuck it," she muttered. Gracie ran forward, straight to him. He tensed to capture her, arms raised. But Gracie slid underneath him and between his legs. She got past him and ran for all she was worth toward the other side of the board. Her weight had the lever beginning to bring its other end down. Jasuf spun around just in time to watch her leap up desperately toward the platform. Her elbows barely reached, leaving her hanging off its edge.

"No!" he hollered, immediately trying to chase after her.

Gracie grunted as she pulled herself up onto the level platform. She came into a crouched position then turned to see Jasuf drawing near. She saw that his weight and movement were shifting the plank in the other direction. Without a counterweight on the board, he had no way of using it to get to her.

He growled in frustration. Gracie laid back on the platform with exhaustion, hoping to catch her breath. "I followed the order. I followed the order," she repeated to herself between ragged breaths as she stared up to the sky.

Jasuf's eyes darted around. She had forgotten that this wasn't her camp. It was his. He found what he wanted. Gracie sat up to see what he was up to. Her eyes went wide again. He picked up a very large boulder. In the waning light of the moon, she saw his muscles bulge as he lifted the heavy rock with both arms. Jasuf looked up at her with a smirk and positioned himself on the plank, right next to the bucket meant for her side of the platform.

"Oh shit."

He raised the boulder and hurled it straight at the opposite bucket. It went right in, forcefully bringing that side of the lever down, and in exchange, bringing him up to her level. The motion was unpredictable, though, causing him to falter and lose his balance. Gracie caught his arms before he fell back. She had to shift her weight backwards just to keep them both from tumbling several dangerous meters to the ground. They toppled onto the platform together.

Jasuf ended up on top of Gracie, nose to nose.

"Dammit," she complained.

He was breathing heavily. "Now will you please fight me?"

Gracie locked eyes with him. "Why are you so determined?"

"Because you are the only female who has ever defeated me."

"Seriously! You want a rematch!" Gracie ground out through gritted teeth. His weight was still on her as they argued.

"I cannot let you, a human female, be my weakness!"

"Let me make this clear right now. I have no interest in being your weakness either!"

"Fight with me here and we can both get what we want!

"No! I will not engage you!"

"Why not!"

"Orders!"

"What orders!"

The horn sounded loudly in the distance.

Gracie let her head fall back onto the plank with a sigh. "Thank the Gods," Gracie said as Jasuf growled in complaint. Exhibition was over. He slammed a fist onto the platform near her head.

Their eyes met again. One set was relieved while the other was enraged.

Jasuf grumbled as he lifted himself off of her, pulling her up into a sitting position with him. Gracie stared at him for a few moments, then quirked a smile. She began to laugh.

He scowled at her. "What is so funny, human!"

"I didn't have to fight you… and I still won!" Gracie continued to cackle. She was laughing more out of relief than at his expense. She was beyond out-of-sorts by now.

The Jaffa roared in frustration. He grabbed at her neck and pulled her to him.

And then he kissed her. Hard. Her breath hitched.

Gracie surprised herself by responding in kind. Her tongue slammed into his. She should have been pulling away and slapping him instead. What the hell am I doing!?

Jasuf let go, eyes still on fire.

Gracie's were wide with confusion. She hadn't been ready to stop. But she shouldn't have liked it that much!

"Had to shut you up, somehow," he groused.

She huffed with mouth wide open, stunned. Her eyes followed as he got up, took one last look at her, then hopped onto the raised plank to leave. He easily transcended the stuck lever like a ramp and hopped down to the ground. Gracie laid back onto the platform and stared up at the stars above. "What the…"

It was then that she realized she hadn't won at all. He did.

Chapter Text

Chapter 20 – Strength

Gracie was awoken by her shoulder shaking. A Hak'tyl leaned over her. "Sister, it is morning. The Den Mother awaits you before departure." Gracie gasped as she sat up. She blinked rapidly, trying to clear what little sleep she'd had from her eyes now. She hurriedly got up to look out of the window of their hut. The sun was already well settled in the sky. She had overslept.

She turned around to stuff loose possessions into the dufflebag from Earth. There was no time to change into her black travel suit now. She'd simply go as she was. When they returned from Exhibition, she collapsed onto her straw bed in exhaustion, never bothering to change out of her sweaty clothes.

She hurriedly reached for the hands of her hut-mates, bowing her head to them in goodbye. "Thank you, Sisters," she said gratefully, then exited the hut with her bag. Ishta was already outside. Gracie rushed forward to her den mother's side. "Ishta," she said with a huff. "I apologize."

The Hak'tyl leader laid a calming hand on Gracie's shoulder. She smiled at her. "Worry not, kal'ma. You had a long night. And now you may return home to rest."

Gracie sighed slightly in relief. After what just happened, she could use the change of scenery. She was extremely embarrassed by Exhibition. Again.

The pair set off for the gate. Ishta made no comments about her performance, or lack thereof, in last night's raid. Gracie was glad for it. She honestly didn't want the feedback. She feared it would just bring her more shame than what she was already feeling.

An image of Jasuf flitted across her vision. She quickly brushed thoughts of him aside. Damn him.

When she and Ishta passed through the stargate to Earth, her mother and Teal'c were waiting for them at the bottom of the ramp. The pair paused before them and bowed in unison. Vala quickly pulled Gracie in for a tight hug, squealing a little over her return. Gracie grimaced in mortification, but still relished the feeling of her mother's love after more than a month away. She pulled back, noticing that Teal'c and Ishta were watching with interest.

"How is your staff weapon?" Teal'c inquired.

Gracie grinned at him, raising her powered staff a bit. "Shiny."

He appeared amused by this. The Jaffa gestured toward the defense team member who was ready to place her weapon in the armory for safe-keeping. As she handed it off, Teal'c invited Ishta up to the briefing room. Gracie looked at them curiously. The Hak'tyl leader still had not explained what she was doing here.

"Tal'ma'te, kal'ma," Ishta intoned in Gracie's direction.

"Den mother," Gracie said, bowing low. Based on her fond words of farewell, the young blonde assumed Ishta would not stay long. She would likely leave while Gracie was still in the midst of her post-arrival requirements. As she'd come to always do when leaving the Hak'tyl, she considered her goodbyes to be more of a 'see you later,' to save herself a bit of grief. She believed that she'd see Ishta and her sisters again.

"Come on, straight to medical with you," Vala prompted. The group split off.

Gracie and her mother arrived in the infirmary to find it was calm today. No emergencies or calamity seemed to be putting the staff in a tizzy. Gracie's favorite doctor appeared before them with a smile. She was honestly happy to see Carolyn again. But the young blonde was less enthusiastic about her being the one to conduct her examination. She looked sideways at Vala, who didn't seem to be in any hurry to be somewhere. Now Gracie hoped her bruise had healed enough so that neither woman would notice it.

As Carolyn began leading them away to find a private space, someone called out behind them. "Vala." It was Daniel. The trio turned to him. "Oh hey, Elda! Welcome back!" he greeted with a pleasant smile.

Gracie waved at him congenially.

He donned a neutral face when he looked at Vala again. "I need you."

Vala's face soured. She tilted her head toward Gracie. "She just got here."

"I. Need. You," he repeated with emphasis.

She huffed then looked at her companions. She waited for one of them to argue against Daniel whisking her away.

Gracie became expressionless.

Carolyn shrugged. "Go. Go be with your 'someone else,' you heartbreaker," she teased.

A few medical staff near them laughed aloud. Gracie briefly looked at them behind her in confusion. She watched as Vala adopted a slightly offended expression, then threw a snooty look Carolyn's way.

Vala dropped a quick kiss in Gracie's hair and pulled back with a sniff, crinkling her nose. "Right, come find me later. I'll probably be stuck in Daniel's office all day," she grumbled. She sent an unamused look toward him. He seemed to regard her with impatience in return.

Gracie watched her go, somewhat relieved. Daniel lightly touched the small of her back to keep her moving. She overheard her mother complain to him that he was taking her away from important family time. Gracie quirked a smile as Carolyn led her away. Well, that was one less person to fuss over her now.

"Did I miss something?" Gracie asked curiously as she was prompted to sit on a random bed.

"Your sister broke Cam's heart. It's the talk of the town," Carolyn said drily.

"I'm sorry… what?"

The doctor rolled her eyes as she pulled the privacy curtain around them. "Just more SG-1 mischief. Vala wanted to put on a show in the mess. Cam was more than happy to oblige her." She hardly seemed entertained.

Gracie scrunched her face, thinking back to what her father had tried to tell her about SG-1 always getting into trouble. Maybe this was part of what he meant. "Okaaaaay."

Carolyn unhooked the stethoscope from around her neck. "Oh, I'm sure people in the mess will come straight to you to give you all the details."

"Hmm. Looking forward to it."

Later, Carolyn invited Gracie into her private office. She had her sit comfortably on the couch, in exactly the same place where her little sister had slept a few months before. The doctor rolled her desk chair over to be in front of her. "So… want to tell me where those bruises came from?"

Gracie clamped her mouth shut. She looked side to side. She'd been found out now.

"It's okay, Gracie," Carolyn said, using her original name to emphasize that she was in a safe space to talk. "Just tell me what happened so I have a little context. It will help me make sure you're alright, medically."

"I'm fine, Carolyn."

"Sure. Then it shouldn't be an issue to tell me how you got hurt."

Gracie opened her mouth, flabbergasted. This is exactly what she'd been hoping to avoid. She didn't think Carolyn's staff would be quite this inquisitive. They must be so used to seeing injuries by now. Nothing should surprise them! It was just Gracie's luck that Carolyn wasn't too busy for her today. She was obviously making it a point to check on her personally. No doubt her birth parents insisted on it from far away in Washington, D.C.

"Gracie?" The doctor tilted her head at her, waiting.

She let out a breath. "It's from sparring and training. We all get bumps and bruises from it." She grimaced. "You're going to tell Vala now, aren't you? She'll ban me from ever going back to the Hak'tyl."

Carolyn raised her eyebrows. "Not necessarily."

Gracie's lips parted slightly. "But I thought…"

The doctor reached out to briefly touch her hand. "Your medical file is private. The only time Vala has permission to discuss your record is when you actively give it. Or when you're incapacitated and she has to step in to make decisions for you."

"Really? I thought she would always know."

"If you were a little kid, she would. But you're not. You're 21 years old, apparently." Carolyn leaned back and smiled at her. "We updated your birth date in the system, remember?"

"So this still means my birth parents won't automatically hear about any, ahem, injuries I sustained over there. Right?"

"Right."

Gracie let out a huge sigh of relief. She leaned back on the couch.

"Sorry, guess I should have explained that better."

The blonde waved a hand at this. "No, no. It was probably me misunderstanding. I've still got a lot to learn." She huffed. "Good. Well, then, I should go…"

"Hang on. Tell me what else happened over there." Carolyn seemed honestly curious. Gracie had been gone for weeks.

She watched as several events seemed to cycle through Gracie's mind. The young adult's mouth twisted in discomfort. This made the doctor suspicious. Vala would do the same thing when she was hiding something from her. By now, Carolyn had gotten pretty good at metaphorically twisting the space pirate's arm to make her talk. And now here was her grown daughter, clearly having adopted the same tell. Carolyn cleared her throat, reminding Gracie that she was still waiting for an answer.

The blonde blinked. "Nothing much," she obviously lied.

Carolyn raised an eyebrow at her. Her lips pouted slightly with impatience.

This was the look Cameron said could scare military men into thinking they'd be busted down to private, or some equivalent to it, depending on their branch of service. It was quite effective. He loved her for it.

Gracie's resolve crumpled easily. She was no match for this CMO. She leaned forward to drop her face into her hands in despair.

Carolyn suddenly looked worried. "What happened?" she asked gently.

Gracie shuddered. Eventually, she admitted, "I met a boy." She sounded very distraught over it.

The doctor stifled a laugh. It was a good thing Gracie's eyes were covered by her hands, or else she would have been caught reacting. "This is a bad thing?" she asked, voice professional and even.

Gracie looked up at her through splayed fingers. "Yes."

"What's wrong with this boy?"

Her patient sucked in a breath as she sat up, eyes looking far away. "Absolutely nothing. He's… Ugh." She grumbled and stamped her foot, clearly upset with herself. Suddenly, Gracie looked worried. She met Carolyn's eyes. "You cannot tell my mother. Mothers. Or my father!"

Carolyn seemed surprised.

"Medical privacy thing!" Gracie emphasized.

The doctor put up two placating hands, amused. "Alright, alright. I won't say anything." She couldn't hide her smile now. "I'll leave it up to you to talk to your parents. All three of them."

Gracie sighed and nodded.

"But you can tell me, you know." At this point her curiosity was in overdrive. Carolyn smiled reassuringly at the worried-looking blonde. "I'm family, too. I could be your neutral auntie who gives sound advice."

This seemed to put Gracie more at ease. She let out another breath. Well, it would help to talk through what she was feeling with someone who wasn't one of her parents. She sure wasn't comfortable discussing this subject with any of the Hak'tyl. Carolyn knew the Jaffa. She would sort of understand.

"He's one of the Jaffa that lives in the other settlement. On the other side of the forest."

"Okay," the doctor responded patiently, waiting for more.

"He said he finds me curious. Because I'm human and I've been hanging around so much, adopting Hak'tyl ways."

"That would be interesting to anyone, really."

"Right? Right. That's what I tried to tell myself."

"So what's the problem?"

"He kissed me." Carolyn blinked. "And I liked it too much." Gracie locked eyes with her 'neutral auntie,' feeling like she had to confess everything or else she'd explode. "He's the Jaffa that challenged me in Exhibition. The first one."

"Ahh. So that's how he noticed you."

"Yes, and then I saw him again when I was with Teal'c. They introduced themselves to each other." Gracie continued, flapping a hand in the air as she spoke. "And then he caught me again in the forest, and asked me questions, and my name, and he liked my staff weapon and…" She scrunched her face as her words trailed off. She grabbed her hair to cover her mouth while she looked away.

Carolyn blinked at her repeatedly, quite entertained by Gracie's distress. The blonde clearly didn't want to like this Jaffa boy as much as she did. It felt oddly familiar to the doctor. She thought of Cameron and quirked another smile. She'd lost that battle but didn't regret it in the least. "Believe it or not. I know how you feel."

Gracie smiled slightly back at her. "You mean Cameron?"

The doctor nodded, not at all embarrassed by it. Her budding relationship with him was still in the honeymoon stage, a time when just seeing him walk down the hall would be enough to make her heart flutter. Then Carolyn caught up with something that Gracie said. "Go back. What do you mean first Exhibition?"

"There was another one."

"That you were a part of?"

"Yes, last night." Gracie leaned back on the couch again and covered her eyes with an arm. "Ishta suddenly had me participate. Nesa gave me explicit instructions not to engage in battle with Jasuf."

"Who?"

"Oh. That's the Jaffa I'm talking about."

"Ah. Okay. Go on."

"But he ended up seeking me out. Believe me, Carolyn. I tried very hard not to fight him. I worked on running away from him instead. You'd think I'd be an expert at it." Her eyes were incredulous. Gracie waved a hand around in the air in defeat. "But he was too determined. He caught up to me. And just as Exhibition was ending and I thought I'd won…" Gracie's mouth fought a smile. "He kissed me." She brought her hands up to her face. "Why did he do that!" she shouted through her hands.

Carolyn wasn't quite sure she understood everything Gracie was explaining, but she could see that the young lady was quite smitten. "Maybe some distance will do you some good. Many, many lightyears worth of distance."

"Yes!" Gracie agreed emphatically, clapping her hands. "I need to forget him."

Carolyn's office phone rang. She got up to answer the call. "Doctor Lam speaking." She glanced at Gracie. "I'll send her up." She hung up and turned to Gracie. "They're looking for you in the briefing room."

Gracie stepped over to General Landry's seat and bowed respectfully. "General."

"Elda. Welcome back. Please, take a seat."

She complied, taking the seat next to her den mother, who was surprisingly still on the base. She bowed her head to her with a smile. She waved briefly to Cam, who she hadn't yet seen since arriving. Gracie met her adoptive mother's eyes across from her, noting caution in them. Both Daniel and Teal'c also sat present.

"Elda," General Landry began, "How do you feel about having another meeting with the Zersha Conglomerate?"

She glanced at Ishta. "Why? Is something wrong?"

"On the contrary, things sound like they're going well. We had a batch of the tretonin manufactured by Zersha tested. Results were good. It was pure."

"We have seen no ill effects in our volunteers using Zersha-sourced tretonin," Ishta reported.

Gracie continued to listen. She didn't yet see why she was here.

"The other Jaffa tribe on our planet has now expressed an interest in tapping Zersha for their own supply."

Gracie looked at Vala, suspecting they would be asked to go set up the contact again. She wondered if her other mother would be free to come along. That Girls Day Out they had was fun. She glanced at Daniel, whose face was carefully neutral. She looked back to her den mother.

"They are requesting that our broker negotiate their contract," Ishta added.

It was more than she suspected, but not surprising. Ishta had likely already convinced the other tribe that Zersha was worth doing business with. They could get straight to the point without unnecessary delay. Gracie was confident she could negotiate a courier job. This wouldn't be that much different. "I don't have a problem with going." She looked to Vala. "Do you?"

Vala pursed her lips. Gracie squinted her eyes at her lack of enthusiasm. She watched her gaze flit toward the General.

"Unfortunately, Ms. Mal Doran and Colonel Carter will be unavailable to join you this time."

"Oh. Well, that's no fun."

Ishta then supplied, "I have made clear to Meil'nor, the leader of the other Jaffa tribe, that the Tau'ri will insist upon providing you an escort. After some discussion, he has finally agreed."

Landry added further, "SG-3 will accompany you on this mission."

Her eyes lit up at the prospect of being with them again. Then she thought of how Jack was very, very disappointed in them. "And my father?"

"I'll talk to him," Landry promised.

Gracie nodded in relief. The last thing she wanted to do was argue with him. She didn't think she could win. Technically, she had no loyalty to the other Jaffa tribe that was asking her to do this. There was no strong argument for her to go this time. And he'd be even less agreeable knowing Reynolds and his men would be her escort. She idly wondered if they were chosen because they already knew her, or if they were simply the only ones available. She wasn't surprised that SG-1 wasn't being considered. Jack was even less comfortable with her going offworld with them.

"Meil'nor agreed to a Tau'ri escort on one condition. His son must also join you to ensure the interests of his tribe are being properly represented."

Gracie nodded in agreement. That sounded perfectly reasonable. She could deal with that.

Teal'c leaned over to make eye contact with Gracie. "His son is Jasuf."

She froze.

Vala squinted her eyes at this reaction.

Gracie refrained from speaking. It could have been deference to Ishta, next to her. But this was a human-led discussion. The normal rules of Jaffa parlance need not apply. Vala knew that Gracie could code-switch easily. She suspected there was another reason the young blonde had suddenly gone silent. She watched her carefully.

Ishta, meanwhile, had an idea of why Gracie was remaining quiet. But it would serve no purpose to explain that to the entire group. She gave instructions instead. "You will meet with him in two days time to discuss the terms his people are willing to agree to, so that you may appropriately engage in negotiation of a contract."

Gracie coughed uncomfortably. "He knows… that it will be me? A human."

The Hak'tyl leader locked eyes with her. "Yes. He knows exactly who you are, EldaMalDoran."

Gracie gulped. Daniel raised an eyebrow. He glanced askance at Vala. She was eyeing her.

"Good," Landry said. "So you've met. That should make things go smoother."

She offered him a meek smile. Cameron's eye twitched upon seeing this.

Now more than ever, Gracie wished for her father to intervene and ban her from ever going offworld. Ever.

"Your Uncle Hank reached out to me," Jack reported. He had just finished telling Gracie what mischief her little self had gotten into while she was gone. The conversation was moving on to a new subject.

"Oh. Yeah?" Gracie tried to play it cool over the screen. Her tablet was currently connected to her father via video chat in her quarters.

"Sounds like you're becoming popular." He seemed a little proud on the screen. Gracie didn't think that was a good thing right now.

"I don't know about that."

"So… you going on that mission?"

Gracie scrunched her face. She was really, really hoping he would regard this as a request that he should immediately deny. He had the power to scrap these plans, and the Jaffa wouldn't have a right to protest.

"Well… It's supposed to be with SG-3. I don't know how you feel about that."

"It's Landry's call."

"It is?" she squeaked.

"I'm not over there any more. And besides, your mom has already given me an earful about how it wasn't SG-3s fault. Blah blah blah."

Dammit, Gracie complained inwardly. He might have forgiven them now. That did not bode well for her.

"So?" he asked again after she didn't say anything.

"So?"

"So, are you going?"

Gracie opened her mouth, then closed it. "I just got back."

"True. Would have been more convenient if Ishta had arranged this before you were scheduled to come home."

"Yes," Gracie pretended to agree.

"But oh well. That's the Jaffa for ya. What's convenient for them isn't always the same for us." He rolled his eyes.

Gracie struggled to think of a way to manipulate him into scrubbing the mission. But she was coming up short. He didn't seem to have any problem with it! Of all the times for her to be treated like a capable adult. She wished he would treat her like a child instead and be overprotective.

"Jack!" Sam called from offscreen.

"Yeah?" he said, turning away from Gracie.

Gracie sat quietly while her birth mother and father had a minor argument. Something about overflowing garbage. She used the time to try and come up with a good reason to stay onworld. Jasuf was absolutely the last person she wanted to see right now. Yet here she was being essentially pushed in his direction.

Carolyn knew what was going on. Maybe she could give her a medical excuse not to go? But no, then Vala would hear about it and insist on fixing the problem with a healing device. And then that would open up more opportunities for her to learn just how many injuries she had sustained on the Hak'tyl world. She didn't need that.

Gracie now wished she possessed better manipulation skills. She should have listened to her mother more growing up. The adoptive one.

"Was it me? Or did Gracie not want to go on that mission?" Daniel asked in bed at home.

Vala turned to him. "I noticed, too." She frowned. "She wouldn't tell me anything."

"Did you see that little mark on her neck?"

"Yes. And when I asked her about it, she changed the subject."

"Oh boy."

Vala leaned back on the pillows and put an arm over her eyes. "I'm not sure I'm cut out for this motherhood thing. If I can't get her to talk, what good am I?"

Daniel leaned over her to kiss her cheek. "You're better at it than you think. I've seen it."

She dropped her arm to look at him. "That was the other me. She had seventeen years of experience." Vala let out a breath. "What have I got? A pretty poor track record, that's what."

He frowned at her self-doubt. "Gracie probably doesn't want to worry you." He pulled Vala toward him in the bed. She settled naturally into his arms with a hand on his bare chest. "I still think you're doing pretty well, considering you had a daughter dropped into your lap out of nowhere. She still adores you, you know." He kissed her hair. "I do, too."

"Hmm. I know." She tilted her chin up to meet his eyes with a satisfied smile. She pecked him on the lips chastely. "She's hiding something, though. I can feel it."

"I got a weird feeling, too. Hopefully it's nothing." He reached over with his free hand to turn off the bedside lamp. "We should sleep. We have to get up for our next mission at an ungodly hour," he said into the dark.

"Gracie returns and then everyone has to leave right away. It's terrible timing," Vala complained.

"I know. Let's take her out when everybody gets back. Maybe then she'll feel more comfortable telling you whatever's going on."

"Oooh, we could have another party."

Daniel smiled into the pitch black, closing his eyes. "Yeah, sure. Okay."

"What's your schedule looking like for next month?" Cameron asked as he finished washing up for bed. They were both in Carolyn's apartment.

Carolyn was nestled in the covers, waiting for him. "Why?"

He walked out of the washroom, shutting off the light as he went. Cameron stepped over to the night stand to unlatch his watch. "Was thinking maybe we could make a quick weekend trip to Kansas. If you're free."

She smiled up at him from the bed, lying on her side. "Am I really meet-the-parents-worthy?"

He climbed into bed with her. "Darlin', you're beyond worthy." He gave her a quick kiss on the lips.

"Vala said your mother makes a mean apple pie."

Cameron grinned. "It's her specialty. She'll probably send you home with two."

She chuckled. "Well, I can't say no to pie."

He leaned in. "Can you say no to me?" he said playfully.

"Hmmm," she pretended to think. "Depends on the question."

Cameron pulled her face to his to kiss her sweetly. "That's my question."

She grabbed his neck. "Come get your answer."

"Mommy!"

Jack broke off the kiss and dropped his head to Sam's shoulder. She scrunched her face. "Yes, honey?"

"I'm scared!"

Jack groaned.

"You wanna get her or should I?" his wife asked.

"She's calling you," he grumbled into her neck.

Sam patted his back to prompt him to move off of her. But he wouldn't budge. "Jack."

With reluctance, he rolled over in the bed. As Sam got up and pulled on a bathrobe, he pointed a finger at her in the dark. "Don't fall asleep in there."

She smirked at him. "No guarantees."

"Dammit."

The gate was already being dialed when Gracie entered the gate room. She was dressed in a plain green uniform. They had given her a standard-issue watch and a vest to carry her GDO and radio. Her thigh holster housed a zat. She nodded politely to the defense team member who had her personal staff weapon ready for her.

As she received it, movement caught her eye. Her eyes lit up at the new entrant to the room. "Dr. Lam."

"Elda. I've come to see you off. I know your sister and the rest of SG-1 are still offworld."

Gracie smiled gratefully. "Thank you!" They both turned to face the gate. "I heard you might visit someone's parents. Sounds… significant."

Carolyn shook her head at the uncanny ability of the SGC's grapevine to spread news. "It will be relaxed. Or so he says."

"Will it?"

"Let's not talk about me. Hmm? What about you? You ready?"

Gracie's playful smile transformed into a frown. "No."

Carolyn bumped her shoulder with her own. "Stick to the mission parameters. Maybe you'll be fine."

"Maybe?" she breathed out.

"Sorry… you will be fine." Carolyn offered her a reassuring look. "Stay on topic. Get the info you need. Then come the hell home."

"Sounds too easy."

"It could be. Not like you're going to hostile alien territory. You were just on that planet a few days ago."

Gracie drew in a long breath as the event horizon kawooshed. She let it out as the blast settled back into a calm puddle shimmering within the gate.

"Miss Mal Doran," Landry could be heard calling over the mic. "Two hours. Then check in."

They both turned to look at him through the glass of the control room. Gracie bowed in acknowledgement. Carolyn helped her set a timer on her watch.

"Right then. Time to get this over with."

"Good luck." Carolyn placed a hand on her shoulder briefly in support. She smiled encouragingly then gave Gracie a light push up the ramp.

She passed through the gate.

It was evening now on the Hak'tyl planet. The sun was setting, casting a purple haze all over the sky and the landscape. Instead of using the familiar path back to the Hak'tyl settlement where her sisters were, Gracie set off on a different one. This one would lead her toward the other Jaffa tribe's camp.

She walked with a slow pace, wondering if she would encounter anyone from the Hak'tyl guard on patrol. She wasn't even sure if her sisters would know she was back here so soon. Within fifteen minutes, she arrived at the other settlement. The only other time she'd been here was during Exhibition. That was chaos. But now, she could see that this was like any other Jaffa village, calmly going about its evening.

In the distance she could see the platform she tried using to escape from Jasuf. Now that it wasn't completely dark, she saw a grain silo set in the middle of it. It dawned on her that the lever was their means of bringing up grain up for storage. Both tribes had been busy harvesting food in preparation for winter. They needed to store it somewhere.

She began to regret coming here in SGC-standard wear. Her arrival was drawing attention. She should have just worn her Hak'tyl garb instead. Gracie was receiving several stares as she entered the main square. She could feel eyes on both her and her staff weapon.

A Jaffa male she did not recognize approached her. "You are the broker here to see our brother?" he asked.

"I am."

"Come with me." He led her toward a large hut. "Jasuf," he called out to another Jaffa.

Gracie tensed. There he was. He turned around and made eye contact with her immediately. He wore a loose tunic with crisscrossed laces. The V-shaped opening revealed his muscled chest. He seemed perplexed by her manner of dress, eyes flitting up and down to get a good look at her. She was covered head to toe in green, with her black vest and boots serving as trim. "EldaMalDoran," he greeted with an even tone. He bowed his head respectfully.

"Jasuf," she responded in kind. Her mouth was set in a grim line. She already felt flush and awkward.

He nodded to the other Jaffa, dismissing him. "Walk with me," he said evenly, gesturing away.

She followed him through the village. Along the way, several Jaffa children stopped to stare at her. She could hear them whispering that she was a Tau'ri or that she had a very mighty-looking staff weapon. Gracie quirked a smile. They didn't think she could understand them as they spoke in their native language. She played dumb, letting their awe and amazement serve as a distraction from her discomfort.

Jasuf led her out of the settlement to a small clearing in the forest. A multitude of paper lanterns were hung from the branches of the surrounding trees. Several boulders were set in a circle. He gestured for her to choose one. She rested her staff gently against a tree and took a seat. He picked another nearby, close enough to be heard if they whispered, but far enough away that they could not reach out to touch each other. A comfortable distance for this awkward meeting.

"We will be able to speak freely here, without interruption," he explained.

Gracie gazed up at the red lanterns with flames flickering inside tenderly. She couldn't even count how many were hung. Their glimmer was pleasant against the purple backdrop of the sky. Each one had a different symbol inscribed upon it in Goa'uld. "What do these represent?"

"The fallen."

She looked back down at him.

"We are in a place of remembrance. Each lantern is hung for the Jaffa that have died securing our tribe's freedom."

"This is a holy place, then. Why bring me here?"

"So you can see that we honor our dead and value life as free Jaffa. My people are ready to sever our dependence on the Goa'uld. This is why we must enter into a contract for a mass supply of tretonin."

Gracie remembered the phrasing that Cameron had taught her: Jaffa don't beat around the bush. As she had been hoping, Jasuf got right to the point. This meant she could be finished with this obligatory meeting well before her scheduled check-in. She refrained from looking down at the watch they gave her to check how much longer she had. That would have been improper.

"How much of your settlement is already on the drug?" Gracie asked curiously. She'd never considered how hard it might be for other tribes to acquire tretonin without an agreement in place with the SGC. She wasn't quite sure who else manufactured it besides Zersha. There had to be other suppliers.

"Very few. And those few travel far to acquire it. We have a growing need. Many of our young are approaching prata."

Gracie nodded and let her eyes wander among the lanterns. The fall of the Goa'uld was a thing to be celebrated, but it heralded a shortage of symbiotes during her timeline. And without enough symbiotes to sustain a growing population of Jaffa, fierce infighting was the result. She remembered some of the riots and the chaos that occurred during her youth.

Prata was considered the beginning of the end for Jaffa children's natural-born freedom from the Goa'uld. Against their wills, their bodies suddenly yearned for a symbiote. Their human-like immune systems failed to keep up with the demands of adolescent development and shut down. Within days, they simply died. Desperate parents sacrificed themselves by giving up symbiotes so that their children could live. In Gracie's timeline, she remembered that the only conceivable alternative to this tragedy was tretonin.

When she met Jasuf's eyes, she caught him staring. She breathed in. Carolyn said to stick to the mission. She could do this. "Then let's discuss what your tribe is willing to trade for it."

"Naquedah. There is a mine near here."

Gracie was aware of it. She knew of no Hak'tyl who had been sent into the mines, though. Apparently it had been claimed by this tribe. She was about to ask how much they could reliably produce when he spoke again.

"Why are you dressed like a Tau'ri warrior?"

The question caught her off guard. She squinted at him. "Because that is where I just came from." She was about to continue with her question, but he interrupted.

"Are you a Tau'ri or a Hak'tyl? Who is this broker that would speak for my people?" he probed.

She studied him. He seemed nervous, if a Jaffa could appear so. "You fear that I have a conflict of interest," she concluded.

"Do you?"

"No. When we step before Zersha, I will be there to help you. Your tribe. That is what your father requested." She didn't shy away from his stare.

"My father didn't request you."

She narrowed her eyes at him. "Then why am I here?"

"You are here at my suggestion. But I did not expect you to so boldly display your other allegiance. I was made to believe you were loyal to the Jaffa."

She grit her teeth. This really was a waste of time. She did not come here to have her loyalties questioned. Especially not by an infuriating Jaffa male who she was desperately trying not to admire.

"Jasuf, if you want my help, then I will give it. My Den Mother has commanded it. But if you don't want my help, then I will leave. And you can explain to her that you have changed your mind." She stood up with a huff. "I'm sure you can find some other way to make contact with Zersha."

He stood quickly to block her from leaving. He held up two palms and stepped forward. "Forgive me. I spoke out of turn," he said apologetically.

She gazed over at him. "What is it that you really want?" she asked quietly in frustration.

Jasuf stared at her for a long moment. His jaw seemed to move side to side as he debated something with himself. She simply looked back at him, waiting.

"To know you," he finally said.

Gracie's breath hitched surreptitiously. How could three simple words be so flattering? She found herself unable to think of something to say. She could only stare. And in doing so, she watched his eyes soften for her. Gracie hated how easily that made her cheeks flush.

"Who are you, really?" Jasuf asked in a gentler tone.

"I am Elda Mal Doran."

He took another step forward. "But who is EldaMalDoran?"

Maybe he was confused. Perhaps he couldn't reconcile the thought that she would have loyalties to multiple tribes. Loyalty to one tribe was all he'd ever known.

She drew in a steadying breath and spoke slowly. "I am a sister of the Hak'tyl, a friend of Earth, and a daughter of the galaxy." She realized as she said it that this was her truth. She still felt like a stranger to Earth, even though it was her planet of origin. Her little three-year-old sister was the real daughter of Earth. Elda was more like a new friend. It made her feel better not to lie to him.

He drew closer still. "Then you are someone incredible." His eyes darted to her lips.

Something about that made her heart flutter. The flames from the nearby lanterns reflected in his eyes. She found the way they flickered within them mesmerizing. "And who are you, really, Jasuf?" she asked.

"Protector of my tribe, my father's son, and... a Jaffa who has more to learn," he admitted without shame. "You have made me see that." He considered her intensely. The light of the lanterns seemed to dance as it reflected off of her golden hair. The sight of her against the purple sky was striking. She seemed so picturesque.

"Because I defeated you? When we first met?" She tilted her head slightly as part of her query. The action allowed the flames to reach her eyes at the perfect angle. They reflected back to Jasuf as if he was being summoned. He took another step forward.

"Yes," he said truthfully. "No one has ever bruised my pride more easily." He raised his eyebrow in self-deprecating amusement. He would not even admit this to his brothers, though it was obvious to them that she had managed to humble him. It was a wonder he could be so honest in this moment, embarrassed by her as he was.

She smirked, feeling a little triumphant. His admission would naturally explain why he was so cross with her before. Perhaps his previous insults were the manifestation of his anger with both her and himself.

He went on, "And then I was made to realize that defeat can serve a better purpose. It could lead to improvement. Strength." His father's words of advice after the last two Exhibitions rang through his mind like a loud bell.

Gracie thought of Teal'c's words describing almost exactly that. There was hope for this Jaffa yet. "A warrior that never tests his limits can never grow," she commented.

He smiled at her profound statement. Gracie's eyes flitted toward his mouth. She idly wondered what it would feel like to kiss him again. He didn't fail to notice her interest.

"Wise words," he agreed. He stepped into her personal space now, feeling emboldened. "I feel you are symbolic of the test every warrior must face."

His nearness made her feel eager. Gracie couldn't explain herself. Just a moment ago, he had irritated her enough to make her want to leave. Now it was the complete opposite. She wanted to stay and find out what exactly this Jaffa was doing to her. "Am I?" she challenged, tone now a bit playful. "And which test is that? I believe there are many."

"The test that requires a warrior to stare his greatest challenge in the face and make a decision. Will he run? Or will he embrace it?"

"Hmm, I thought it was: will he run or will he die fighting?"

He quirked a small smile and tilted his head. "There can be several interpretations."

"How convenient for you."

Jasuf laughed quietly with her. He dared to reach out his fingers and brush her face gently. The heat of his hand felt like a welcome fire on her cool skin. Gracie savored his touch.

His smile slowly faded. "I realize I have not treated you with enough respect. And for that, I apologize."

She bowed her head slightly in acceptance. Any negative emotions she still might have had dissipated immediately with his words. She couldn't find it in her to harbor any more ill will toward him. She was now more interested in what this Jaffa would do next. And if it involved more caresses like the one he'd just offered her. Her heart was beating wildly in her chest with anticipation.

As if to answer her query, he began to run his thumb along her cheek while his hand cupped her face. One of her hands found the strings hanging loosely from his tunic, gently tugging on them as if to pull him closer. He asked a silent question with his eyes. Her lips parted slightly. She quirked an encouraging smile, allowing him permission.

"You do realize that I am human?" she prudently reminded him as he began to lean in. She made no move to stop him. She simply waited with expectation, unconsciously licking her lips.

He paused just millimeters away. "A special kind," he whispered in a low tone, breath brushing gently across her lips.

She smiled as his mouth made sweet contact with hers. She accepted his slow kiss, relishing the feel of his lips on hers. Intense curiosity being satisfied. This was the exact opposite of what Carolyn had told her to do. And somehow, she didn't care. When his tongue darted across hers, her hands found his neck. His hands wrapped around her back.

Their kiss deepened. Jasuf let go of all of his worries. If he could have nothing but this woman, he could die satisfied. She was all he needed in this moment in time. He memorized the feel of her body within his arms, fingers gently digging into her back as if searching for details. She tilted her head the other way, letting him taste her from another angle.

Their breaths tangled. Gracie's hand slowly slid down from his neck to find more of him to feel. One hand explored what had drawn her attention before, the hardened muscles of his chest. She found it satisfying to finally touch him there and see just how strong he really must be. The other hand cupped his neck to keep him near, encouraging him to keep kissing her. Telling him that she wanted more.

Jasuf was helpless but to obey. Several minutes passed as they continued to discover each other.

Gracie broke off the prolonged kiss, but didn't pull away. "What are we doing?" she wondered aloud, eyes half-closed and breath tickling his lips. Her fingers stroked his jawline gently.

"Transforming my weakness into my strength," he explained with a rasp to his voice. It sounded like a low and hungry growl. She shivered with pleasure.

His finger traced the angle of her neck softly. They locked eyes for a brief moment. Then they shared a soft smile with each other. Gracie could sense that his smile was content. Pleased. And just for her. Her heart rate quickened and she crashed her mouth back into his.

Chapter Text

Chapter 21 – Big Money

"Elda?" Carolyn could have sworn she saw blonde hair passing out of the corner of her eye. Hands in lab coat pockets, she briskly pivoted and went down the hall. She turned the corner, eyes darting around. A few personnel in the next hallway nodded politely to her.

Perhaps it was someone else. Elda wasn't the only blonde in this facility. That could have been anyone. Carolyn turned around to start heading back to the infirmary. She glanced into the mess hall and spied a familiar figure standing by the Jell-o tray. Her heels squeaked to a stop.

"Ah ha."

Gracie looked up at the sound. She smiled timidly.

"Thought I saw you." Carolyn stared at her with anticipation as she walked up to her. "So? How did it go?"

Gracie bit the inside of her cheek. "Fine. Good." She gestured at the Jell-o tray. "Just picking a color, and I'll turn in for the night." Without looking she picked up a random cup and tried to leave.

Carolyn blinked. Her head whipped around and her arm reached back to catch her. Her fingers formed a light grip around Gracie's bicep. She gently pulled the young blonde backwards.

Gracie just looked back at her, face as neutral as she could possibly make it.

Carolyn eyed her.

The younger woman swallowed.

"You're supposed to check in with medical every time you come back," she said with a warning.

"I was only gone for a few hours."

The doctor would not accept her excuse, even if she technically had not been away long enough for a physical exam to be mandatory. Something was up and she was now determined to find out what. "You're coming with me." She grabbed the cup out of her hands, ignoring Gracie's shout of protest, and returned it to the tray. Carolyn pulled her by the arm out of the mess hall. The blonde peered back at her abandoned Jell-o longingly while she was being led away. It was blue. She wanted to try that color.

"Carolyn," she whined.

"Shush."

They went straight down to the infirmary and into Carolyn's office. The doctor closed the door to trap Gracie in there with her. She put her hands on her hips and stared at the blonde.

"Spill," she commanded.

"Spill what?"

"The beans."

"Huh?"

Carolyn shook her head. "It means tell me what happened. In. Detail."

Gracie's eyes widened. "I completed the mission."

"Not enough detail." Carolyn took a step toward her. Gracie stepped back. The doctor studied her again. Her lips were a bit more pink than when she'd left. Carolyn's eyes wandered down. A new bruise was peeking out of the neckline of her uniform. She immediately grabbed at Gracie's collar to peel it back and get a better look. Her eyes shot back up to hers. "You have a hickey."

The blonde tried to look down, but couldn't see what the doctor was talking about. "A what?"

Carolyn used a finger to tilt her chin back up. Her eyes bore into her. "Gracie," she warned.

Her mouth twisted up into knots. She seemed to be struggling not to say anything.

"Spill," Carolyn repeated the order again through gritted teeth. Her eyebrow rose ten times higher and began to twitch. It was terrifying.

Gracie smashed her lips together. They hid in fear within her mouth. This was like torture.

The doctor lost her patience. "I'm calling your father." Carolyn began to turn toward her desk.

Gracie hopped in front of her with lightning speed. She blocked the landline phone with her body. "No."

Carolyn put her hands on her hips. "What did he do?"

The blonde's mouth dropped open. She immediately closed it when she realized she'd done it. "What did who do?" The doctor's eyes widened in warning. They both knew exactly who she was talking about. "Nothing!" At Carolyn's raised eyebrow she added, "Nothing bad."

An impatient foot began to tap on the floor.

That was it. Gracie was done for.

Under threat of torture, she confessed. "It started out perfectly professional. But then he couldn't get over the fact that I was dressed more like a 'Tau'ri warrior,' as he called it. So he questioned me. I tried to explain that I was there to help him, and then he said it was he who had actually asked for me to be there. Not his father. He admitted that his defeat in Exhibition was a reminder that he had more to learn as a warrior. He said I must be special. And he was speaking to me in this voice. And one thing led to another… and… and…"

"So you made out with him!?"

Gracie backed up, legs hitting Carolyn's desk. The young blonde tried to quickly translate the doctor's phrasing and make a guess about what she meant. She wasn't completely sure. She held up two fingers in a pinching motion. "Only a little."

Carolyn threw her hands up in the air, lab coat fluttering with the motion. She let out a breath of exasperation at Gracie. "What do you mean 'a little'? How far did it go?"

Gracie crossed her arms over her chest. "We didn't have sex if that's what you're asking."

"If that hickey is any indication, you might eventually." The doctor locked eyes with her. "You need birth control."

"What!?"

"Come here. I'll show you the options on the computer." Carolyn began rounding her desk, pulling Gracie along with her. She placed two hands on the blonde's shoulders to make her sit down in her rolling chair.

Gracie watched as her supposedly 'neutral' auntie leaned over her and the keyboard. She whizzed through prompts on the screen, bringing up the patient education she was looking for.

"Carolyn, honestly, you don't have to do this."

The doctor didn't answer. She changed her mind about how she was going to present the education. It was now busy printing onto paper. The machine on her desk began to buzz with activity.

"I mean," Gracie rambled as she watched paper shoot out of the printer, "I've never heard of a Jaffa-human hybrid baby. Have you? It just doesn't happen! The chances of me…"

"Do you really want to be the test subject for that experiment?" Carolyn interrupted with a dangerous tone of voice.

Gracie squeaked. "No."

"The very last thing you need is to get pregnant right now. You're too young. Not to mention your parents are going to flip out if they suddenly become grandparents before your little self even turns five!" she yelled.

The blonde gasped. "You're not going to tell them, are you?"

Carolyn huffed. "No. Of course not. But you listen here, young lady. You will be responsible about this… this… whatever this thing is you have going on with that boy. Do you hear me?"

Gracie blinked rapidly in fear and nodded.

Reynolds rolled his eyes at the way his younger teammates were drooling. He had half a mind to offer them handkerchiefs to wipe up their spit. He settled for glaring at them and using a look to remind them to act professional. The last thing any of them needed was to draw more ire.

It's not like Elda didn't notice their long, drawn-out stares when she walked into the gate room. She just ignored them. By the look on her face, Reynolds could tell she had other things on her mind. Landry was giving them another chance to prove that they weren't completely incompetent. So that's why they were escorting Elda on another mission. But this time, it wasn't a simple medical visit to some friendly ally. It was a trade negotiation. Reynolds glanced at her in the gate room. God help me. The girl was literally dressed to kill.

Her long black trench coat flapped about her as she checked her blaster and returned it to her holster. The boys got a good look at how her leather corset hugged her features and showed off her rack. If it weren't for all the obvious knives, they would have been tempted to flirt. The blaster she was carrying served as a further deterrent.

He wondered if she was expecting trouble or simply dressed that way to make others have second thoughts about attacking her. He thought of Vala's shrewdness and figured this girl must have inherited some of the same. Right now, she looked nothing like the sweet little Elda he had become acquainted with.

Maybe distracting charm was her superpower. He knew she could kick somebody's ass real good when they weren't expecting it. He'd seen it.

Reynolds had yet to really figure her out. Then again, he still hadn't figured out her big sister. And Vala had been around for years now.

He pulled at the tight collar of his galaxy-appropriate garb. Everyone on SG-3 was in pleather, red and black vinyl creaking with their movements. Their costumes were ridiculously hot. He hated it. He prayed to God that this would be over quickly so he could get back into normal BDUs soon. Based on what he'd heard, Elda knew what she was doing on these type of jaunts. There was hope in that, at least.

Her coat swayed around her as she walked up the ramp with confidence. Reynolds kept pace with her, while the rest of SG-3 followed behind. First, they were going to the Hak'tyl planet to pick up a Jaffa. Then they would head to a neutral planet agreed upon by Elda and the so-called Zersha Conglomerate.

Bright sunlight greeted them on the other side of the wormhole, making Reynolds long for his sunglasses. He squinted at the lone Jaffa waiting for them near the DHD. Elda went to him immediately. Obviously they were acquainted. Reynolds didn't realize that this was the same Jaffa she'd beaten the last time they were all here together. Too much time had passed, and he hadn't gotten a good look at his face. None of his teammates made the connection either.

The Jaffa stepped forward and they bowed to each other. When he raised his head to look at her, he seemed to regard her outfit with disapproval. It was the exact opposite reaction compared to his men. Reynolds figured she wasn't his type. Elda was human and he was Jaffa after all.

She raised an arm to gesture behind her at SG-3. "Jasuf, this is Colonel Reynolds and SG-3." She turned to address Reynolds. "Colonel, this is Jasuf. He's the son of the Jaffa tribe leader we told you about." Gracie refrained from telling them that they had all seen him before. She didn't see the point of bringing it up. It would only make things awkward.

The men nodded to each other respectfully.

"I will remind you all now that the next planet is neutral ground, but Zersha will be in control. They will be pointing weapons at us." Gracie quirked a smile at her Tau'ri escorts. "Stay cool," she said, borrowing one of Mitchell's sayings.

"Oh ho, she's pickin' up the lingo," Smith smartly commented. Crawford tipped his chin up at her, impressed. She adopted a look of haughty satisfaction, earning grins from the young human men.

Jasuf, in contrast, eyed her critically. He said something to her in Goa'uld that none of SG-3 understood. She replied back easily in the same language, words flowing out of her mouth like it was her native tongue. They almost sounded like they were arguing.

"Once again you proudly display another manner of dress."

"Zersha is expecting a broker, Jasuf. Remember, 'daughter of the galaxy' here."

"Must you look so… tempting? What is the purpose of this?"

She fought the smile his description garnered. She could tell he would prefer she not invite the male gaze. But he had no official claim over her. It was not his right to demand she dress differently. "Distraction," she answered his question. "Any advantage I can bring will serve us well."

He studied her, jaw clenching. "Very well." He looked forward to seeing her again in the styles of the Jaffa instead. Hopefully soon.

To Reynolds's ears, the Goa'uld language had always sounded kind of gritty and mean. Whatever they were saying to each other, it was over quickly. It didn't seem worth it to demand a translation. Elda dialed the DHD. She and the Jaffa took the lead.

When they passed through the wormhole, several blasters were ready for them. Reynolds and Baker scooted around and placed themselves in front of Elda protectively.

"Hello," she said from behind them, drawing out the simple word seductively.

Reynolds blinked and crinkled his eye. Was not expecting that.

"We meet again," the man in the center said, pointing a blaster in their direction. This was the fellow she had spoken to last time, the decision-maker. "You've brought new friends," he observed casually, glancing at her bodyguards.

"That's because I'm representing a different client today," she replied easily. Gracie laid a hand on Baker's arm and encouraged him to get back behind her. She nodded at Reynolds to stand down. They frowned, but went along with it. She gestured toward Jasuf. "This is an observer direct from the potential buyer. You'll want to make an effort to impress him."

The man and Jasuf made quiet eye contact.

"Another Jaffa, I see. Looks like you're building a niche in the market."

Gracie flashed him a smile. "When opportunity presents itself, I don't hesitate." Her tone was decidedly suggestive. The members of SG-3 glanced at each other. This was a side of her they'd never expected to see. She was usually so timid. It was now clear, however, that Elda was definitely Vala's baby sister. They were cut from the same cloth, right down to the mannerisms and the seductive tone of voice.

"So, how have you been?" she asked of the man with familiarity.

The man tilted his head nonchalantly. "Doing quite well, actually." His blaster was still aimed at her head. Elda didn't seem phased at all.

Reynolds wondered what the hell was going on. This guy was threatening her but having a polite conversation with her at the same time.

She took a step closer, never minding the blaster pointed at her face. "Where's your other friend?" she asked curiously.

"Hmm? Oh. He transferred to another department."

"Pay better over there?"

"Eh."

Reynolds glanced askance at Baker, who crinkled his face at the surprisingly mundane conversation being had while they had guns pointed in their direction.

The man continued, "What about you? You ditched those old ladies you had with you before?"

The men of SG-3 winced internally. They each promised themselves not to let that get into a report. Vala and Colonel Carter would have their hides.

Elda raised an eyebrow. "They're busy with other important things." She took a final step closer, letting the man's blaster make contact with her forehead. "Are we done with pleasantries now? I'd like to get started."

The man smiled at her and let his blaster tip up and away from her face. "Of course."

Everyone else lowered their weapons. Crawford and Smith looked around confused. They shared a look that said, What the fuck?

They all spun around when the stargate suddenly activated behind them.

"Please, follow me." As the man passed, he looked Elda up and down with apparent admiration. She didn't seem to mind it. The Jaffa they had with them, however, seemed less than amused by this. He remained silent.

They were led to same facility as before. This time, the group was brought into a room with a conference table and comfortable chairs. It would seem that the man's familiarity with Elda meant they could bypass the usual presentation of Zersha's capabilities. She had probably already convinced her client that hiring Zersha was worth it for them. He idly wondered what she was charging for her brokerage services. And if she'd be bringing him more business over the coming days. He was salivating internally over the prospect.

Elda and her Jaffa client sat with the representative while the rest of their security from both sides stood around them. A couple of her bodyguards were ordered to watch the door. Once they settled in, the man declared, "The Zersha Conglomerate welcomes you. How may we be of service?"

"My client has an interest in acquiring tretonin."

The man glanced at the Jaffa. He addressed Elda. "Zersha indeed has the capacity to produce tretonin, as you well know. What form of payment may we expect?"

"Naquedah," she said simply.

His eyes sparkled as he pulled out a tablet. "Then let's make a deal."

Jasuf allowed Elda to take the lead on the finer points of the initial contract negotiations. It wasn't necessarily something within his current skillset. He knew when to defer to an expert. He also understood she had been key to the Hak'tyl's successful experience with this Conglomerate. That is why he suggested to his father that they take advantage of her talent. His father had reservations about letting this human girl broker the deal, but Ishta insisted she could be trusted. Jasuf was here to make sure that promise rang true.

So far, he saw no malicious intent on Elda's part. He swore to himself that he wasn't being blinded by his admiration for her. To prove that, Jasuf insisted on seeing the manufacturing facility himself so he could report back to his people.

The Zersha representative was gracious enough to offer them transport via one of their ships. Elda whispered to him in Goa'uld that this was a ploy to impress him further. They sought to advertise their considerable resources and superiority over their competition. Jasuf understood her implication that he should not allow himself to be swayed by shiny ships with the latest in non-Goa'uld technology.

The group was brought to an active manufacturing facility on another world. Various Hak'tyl warriors were stationed around the compound as security. As the group of visitors was escorted by a facility manager, Jasuf dutifully bowed in acknowledgement toward the Jaffa women. They each bowed back customarily, but were clearly displeased to see him. He ignored their glares. He'd beaten them all in Exhibition. They were being reminded of their defeats by his presence.

He did observe, however, that the sight of Elda made them relax. He realized that he might one day need her again. Perhaps she could smooth over relations between their tribes. His father was already grooming him to take over leadership someday. If the Hak'tyl struggled to respect him now, he would have a difficult time maintaining their alliance when he came to power. As much as it pained him to admit it, his people still needed them. They relied on each other for more than just combat training. It was necessary to exchange basic foodstuffs and skilled labor to keep both tribes alive and thriving.

One of the Hak'tyl pulled Elda aside while the facility manager was gloating about something to do with their advanced machinery. Jasuf kept his eyes forward and pretended to listen to the Zersha employee, but his ears were trained on what Elda's Hak'tyl sister had to say. She spoke in Goa'uld.

"Why is he here, Sister?"

"His tribe seeks tretonin. I've been sent to help them acquire their own supply."

"He will take from ours?"

"No, your supply is secure. Zersha can make more for them. They might simply ramp up production in this facility, though. More efficient if it's all being transported to the same planet."

"Will he be sending his men here?" her sister asked suspiciously. The idea of having to share close quarters with their rivals from the other tribe was an unwelcome one.

Elda leaned in. "For now, no. Fear not, Sister. I will not allow our tribe to become disadvantaged by this. Our Den Mother is simply allowing theirs to remain on equal footing with ours." She then added, "We need them to stay competitive in battle, not become hasshaks. It will benefit us in the end." This must have placated the Hak'tyl because she said nothing more.

Jasuf ground his teeth at the insinuation that his tribe could somehow become weaker than theirs. He showed no outward offense, though, and was able to maintain his composure. He planned to have words with her later about that.

He glanced at the Tau'ri she'd brought with her. They seemed more concerned with looking around and ensuring their position was secure. They had thus far remained mostly silent. The human leader did express concern to Elda when the Zersha representative offered transportation to this facility. She had to convince him that this was all very routine. Jasuf wondered how she had gained such confidence in these matters. It only made him more curious about her past.

He chided himself. He'd already gone too far with her. And he hated how he yearned for more.

The facility manager finished his incessant talk and looked to Jasuf for his reaction. The Jaffa switched to the common language among them. "I have seen enough." The manager seemed to deflate, not having received any recognition for how amazing his facility was. He'd been hoping for some sort of acknowledgement. But these Jaffa were always difficult to impress.

The Zersha representative stepped forward. He thanked the manager and gestured for their group to follow him out. "We will transport you back to our meeting planet," he announced.

Once on the ship, the group was given the same compartment to occupy as before. Two rows of benches sat opposite from each other, just enough to seat their party. Storage closets were on the far end. The other was a clear, glass door. The cushions were soft. The room was spotless and clean. All these details served to make them feel like VIPs. They each took a seat and buckled into the harnesses. The representative left them, perhaps to go to the bridge to request that they lift off.

"Elda, how much longer?" Reynolds asked directly across from her.

She looked at Jasuf and asked him a question in Goa'uld. He responded. She turned back to Reynolds. "We'll be done soon. He plans to go back home and make a report. Final signatures will happen on a different day."

"That mean we gotta come back?" Smith asked.

"We'll see. Depends on how his tribe likes the first draft of the contract."

Crawford looked up and around. "I could get used to riding in one of these."

"Got that new-car smell to it," Smith agreed.

"Don't get used to it," Baker warned from Elda's other side.

Lights flashed along the perimeter of the ceiling, signaling that the ship was firing up thrusters to ascend. Everyone felt a jolt as it left the ground. The men of SG-3 understood why there were harnesses for them. As luxurious as their seating area was, the ride was still bumpy. Standing around during lift-off didn't seem like a very smart idea.

"Who makes ships like these?" Reynolds asked of Elda.

"Probably Zersha. Their conglomerate has its hands in a variety of industries." She tilted her head. "What makes you ask?"

"Never seen this before today."

"It ain't nothin like what we got. Or the Goa'uld," Crawford commented.

"Believe me, yours are probably better. If I heard your Dr. Jackson right, then you received technology from some pretty powerful friends. And we all know the Goa'uld don't share. The rest of the humans around the galaxy have been left to figure out interstellar travel all on their own."

As if to prove her point, gravity escaped them as the ship broke atmosphere. Elda's blonde locks began to fly around wildly. She reached up to pull her unruly hair into a bun with an elastic band she had on hand. All of their arms and legs began to float. The only reason they didn't bump into each other was because they were securely strapped in. SG-3 was used to having gravity at all times on a space ship. None of the men liked the sensation of their stomachs floating around and rising up into their throats.

Crawford amended his previous statement. "I take it back. I'll never get used to this."

Elda smirked at their nausea. "This is one of the nicer non-Goa'uld ships. I've seen worse… trust me."

Jasuf actually spoke now. "As have I." He shared a look with Elda, quietly asking why these men were so ignorant of the ways of the galaxy. The mighty Tau'ri… and yet they knew so little.

Looking a little green, Baker replied, "I'll take your words for it."

The lights along the ceiling glowed blue, signaling that the ship was about to jump into hyperspace. They all felt the ship lurch as it opened up a window to be sucked in.

Suddenly, it jerked again. The lights switched to red. An alarm began to sound.

Everyone looked up. Then they peered through the glass door. A few crewman began to run down the hall.

"What the hell?" Reynolds asked in surprise. "How do they have gravity but we don't?"

"Some VIP treatment," Smith muttered.

"They don't have gravity," Elda replied, suddenly looking serious. "They're wearing mag boots."

Eventually their Zersha representative appeared at the door. He hit a button to open it.

"Gen, what's happening?" Elda asked for the group.

"We are being boarded."

She shared a look with Reynolds, then with Jasuf. "Looks like we'll be delayed going home." Then she addressed the representative. "We need boots."

Gen gestured toward the closet at the far end of the compartment. Shots began to fire past him. He immediately crouched down and took cover on the inside of the door. He pulled a blaster out from behind him and began shooting back.

Elda wasted no time unstrapping herself.

"What are you doing!?" Reynolds demanded.

"We need mag boots!" She freed herself from the harness. Then she began pushing and pulling on each of the men to maneuver herself through zero gravity over to the storage closet.

"Whoa, hey, ho…" Crawford exclaimed when her hand grabbed his thigh for leverage.

Elda ignored him. She slid open the closet and removed a single boot. She activated it so it would stick to the deck. But in zero gravity, the motion made her float away toward the ceiling. She pushed against it gently with bent wrists to force herself back down through the weightlessness of the ship. Her foot floated down into the boot, which snapped itself shut around her calf. Elda grabbed the other boot from the closet and stuck her foot in. Now secure, she began pulling other pairs from the closet and passing them around.

Baker watched her in amazement. "Done this before?"

"Yeah, bunch of times," she said casually. Elda didn't bother to tell anyone how to put on the boots. It was pretty self-explanatory. She concentrated instead on preparing to fire at whomever their Zersha representative was defending them against. Elda pulled the blaster out of her thigh holster. It whined as she powered it up for use. She leaned around the crouched representative to begin firing shots indiscriminately in the direction he was shooting. "Does this ship have shuttles?" she asked in a strained breath as she ducked back behind the door.

"We have several."

"I will remind you now that your payday depends on you getting us out of this alive."

He fired more shots down the hall. "Trust me. I know." Gen glanced at her escort as they were finishing up with the boots. "Shouldn't they be doing the shooting?"

"Shut up and get us to the shuttle."

Jasuf suddenly appeared to place a hand on Elda's shoulder to keep her from exiting the room too soon. Smith and Crawford stepped up to start shooting with their zats to provide cover. The rep took the hint and ventured out into the hall. "Come this way!"

Elda and Jasuf stayed with the man while the members of SG-3 took turns covering and running after them. When they reached a corner, a shot nearly blew off Gen's face. He stepped back immediately.

"How many?" Elda asked.

"Two," he reported between breaths. "They're blocking the door to the bay."

Elda wasn't the sort to take his word for it. She took a peek of her own and dodged another shot. "There's three, you idiot."

"Hey! Elda!" Reynolds yelled. "Let us do the work, huh?"

She rolled her eyes. "Fine." She waved a hand forcefully at SG-3 to move ahead of her.

Jasuf quietly spoke to the representative. "Who is attacking?"

"Our competition," he replied glumly.

Reynolds and Baker nodded to each other. Reynolds laid down cover fire for Baker to run across to the other side of the hall. He made it. They used hand signals, and Baker disappeared around the corner. Meanwhile, Crawford and Smith were using their zats to discourage anyone from creeping up on them from behind.

Their ear pieces crackled. "Colonel, now."

Reynolds reached around the corner to shoot several rounds of zat fire. This served as a distraction. It was enough for Baker to sneak up on their opponents and zat them from the side. He had apparently found another way around and flanked them.

When the dust settled, Elda took a look. She smiled. "Nice." She hauled the representative up by the arm and pushed him forward toward the bay. He opened it easily with his credentials on a wrist device.

The bay looked devoid of people. But that didn't mean there wasn't anyone hiding behind the various crates stacked up in the large room. A single shuttle inhabited its center. "I thought you had several?" Elda hissed at Gen.

"We did!"

"Can you fly it?"

"I know how to activate the auto-pilot. It requires my access key."

Elda shook her head at him. She shot a look of apology toward Jasuf, who was quietly displeased. "I swear this did not happen last time."

SG-3 moved in to sweep the bay and make sure it was secure. Jasuf took it upon himself to use his zat on anyone else attempting to approach. Elda rounded the shuttle when SG-3 was done, blaster ready in her hand, looking for something.

"What now?" Reynolds asked.

"Checking for booby-traps." She saw none and motioned for the representative to come forward and open the small vessel.

The hatch on the side of the cylindrical shuttle whined as it popped upon. Elda quirked an eyebrow at it. She recognized this particular design. "Is this jump-capable?"

Gen paused. "I…" A shot made contact with his back and he was thrown forward into the doorway of the hatch.

Elda pulled him inside the vessel immediately.

Soon her companions were also rushing in.

"We are being overrun," Jasuf reported. He hit the panel to close the hatch. Then he looked down. The rep had fallen on top of her. He breathed in with annoyance.

"Yes, well, help me and I can get us in the air."

Jasuf leaned down to twist Gen to his side. Blood was pouring out of the wound on his back. He groaned.

Elda immediately shot up. She pulled Gen's wrist device off of him and ran toward the pilot's console.

Baker was already there looking it over. "I'm not seeing…" He stopped short as Elda unlocked the console and pushed him over so she could sit down. She buckled into the harness. Her hands began flying over the controls in rapid motion. "Whoa! You know how to fly one of these?"

"Yeah. Easy."

Reynolds stepped up. "You sure?"

The ship broke contact from the deck of the bay. Elda twisted in her seat to give him a serious look. "I highly recommend you sit down and strap in." She didn't need him to question her. She was their only way out now.

"Right." He turned around. "Get him secure," Reynolds ordered, pointing at the fallen representative.

His teammates picked up Gen and strapped him in. His head lolled from side to side. Blood smeared across the seat back behind him. Once everyone was locked into harnesses, Reynolds shouted, "Go!"

Elda grinned. "Going!" The bay doors retracted, letting a few of the unmagnetized crates slip out with the force of the rushing air. Weapons fire appeared to target one of them. It splintered into countless pieces in space.

Reynolds's eyes went wide. Elda flew the shuttle straight into the debris. She whipped the vessel around to the other side of the larger ship to obtain cover.

"Wheeeee!" she cried happily. It had been ages since she got to pilot a ship.

"EldaMalDoran," Jasuf called, "is this vessel capable of jumping into hyperspace?"

She scanned the console for the necessary controls. She briefly looked up to maneuver the ship alongside the path of the larger vessel, keeping it between them and the attacking ship on the other side. When her eyes returned to the console, she declared, "Ah ha! Found them."

Elda had the ship rotate around and open a hyperspace window straight ahead. The shuttle lurched as it was successfully sucked in. The forward port now showed swirling blue and white. Elda squealed in excitement and clapped her hands. She unhooked herself from her straps and thumped in her mag boots toward her passengers.

SG-3 sat perplexed at her obvious glee. Jasuf raised an eyebrow at her.

Elda leaned over the representative. She used a hand to grab his chin and tilt his face up to her. Gen's eyes opened lazily. He was barely conscious. "Just so you know… for all this trouble? I'm keeping the shuttle." She let go of his face, leaving his head to flop around in zero gravity as he lost final consciousness.

"Excuse me, sir." Mitchell looked up at the airman who'd come to fetch him from the mess hall of the Hammond. "You're being requested on the bridge. SG-3 is calling in."

"SG-3?" Vala said with alarm. She looked at her teammates from SG-1 at the table. They knew exactly what mission SG-3 was on. Everyone rose and followed the airman out. Vala nervously wrung her hands as they entered the bridge.

"Colonel, Reynolds is on the comms for you," the ship commander announced. He seemed a little confused.

Mitchell walked over to the vid-screen on the side of the bridge. The rest of SG-1 crowded behind him. "Colonel?" he asked.

Reynolds's face was already visible on the screen. His collar was black and red, definitely not standard U.S. Military attire. "Mitchell. You're not gonna believe this."

He was visibly pushed over by Gracie. He huffed and glared at her. The blonde's bright smile filled the screen. She raised a hand to wave it excitedly within view of the lens. Vala let out a huge sigh of relief. "Guess what I got!" she sing-songed.

Mitchell shrugged. "What?"

"Guess!"

"Another staff weapon," Teal'c conjectured. Mitchell blinked and looked back at him.

"A new blaster?" Vala attempted. Daniel scrunched his face.

With each wrong answer, Gracie's smile grew larger. "Nope!"

"Well, we're stumped. What?" Mitchell asked.

Gracie squealed. "I got a shuttle!" She got up to give them a view of the inner compartment. The remainder of SG-3 looked over at them from afar. They waved at the camera merrily.

SG-1's mouths dropped open.

Mitchell recovered first. "Where are you?"

Reynolds placed himself within view again. Vala unconsciously tried to lean around him to see more of the ship, even though he was only on the screen. "We're currently parked on a neutral planet that apparently only Elda knows about."

"Vala knows it, too!" they could hear her voice interjecting.

Reynolds sighed. "It has a stargate. I figured, as Air Force, you'd want to check it out. Get us the permissions to fly this thing home." He leaned in closer to the lens. "And rescue us," he whispered.

"Hey!" Gracie complained from behind him. "I already rescued you, thank you very much."

He looked back at her with exasperation.

"Okay, okay, it was a team effort," she conceded.

Vala covered her laugh with a hand over her mouth. Daniel raised his fingers to pinch the bridge of his nose. He began to shudder and smile as he tried not to laugh. Teal'c raised an amused brow at Reynolds's frustrated reaction.

Grinning, Mitchell said, "We'll be there."

They coordinated with the Hammond's commander to send a message to Earth and update them briefly on these developments. Then SG-1 was dropped off on the nearest planet with a stargate to go visit with Gracie and SG-3.

When they stepped through the stargate, the vessel Gracie was so excited about was right in front of them. Its forward port was facing the gate. As SG-1 peered up at it, they could see her waving at them with a grin on her face.

"Well, I'll be damned," Mitchell muttered. He glanced at Vala, whose eyes were wide as she stared.

Baker stepped out of the side hatch to acknowledge them. "Colonel. We're all in here."

Gracie suddenly appeared and plowed past him. She jumped up and down elatedly. She ran over to the front of the ship and held up her hands toward it with much fanfare. "Look!"

Mitchell began to laugh loudly. "She's a regular Vanna White!"

"Who?" Vala asked.

"Wheel of Fortune," Daniel supplied. "It's a game show."

"Big money," Teal'c succinctly described.

"Oooh, I'll have to check that one out."

The group drew closer. Gracie's excitement was infectious. SG-1 grinned at her as she rattled off the features of the ship she'd so far discovered. Soon she was pulling them inside to where SG-3 was casually seated. SG-1 didn't fail to notice the blood stain on one of the seats.

Mitchell made eye contact with Reynolds. The other Colonel shook his head and sighed. "I don't know how you guys do it," he groaned, gesturing toward him and Daniel. "Mal Dorans are more than I can handle."

Vala grinned saucily. She stepped forward to pat Reynolds's cheek. "We're an acquired taste," she teased, looking back at her teammates. Mitchell's eyes were drawn to the ceiling.

Gracie scrunched her shoulders. "So? What do you think?" she asked eagerly, gesturing at the ship.

"This looks sorta familiar," Daniel commented looking around. He locked eyes with her meaningfully. She nodded, guessing correctly what he must be thinking. They made no further comment aloud.

"Whose blood is this?" Teal'c asked, pointing at the red seat.

"Oh, the Zersha rep got shot in the back."

Mitchell became incredulous. "Another one?"

"What do you mean?"

"You said the last time you got a shuttle, somebody got shot in the back."

"I did?" Gracie cocked her head, thinking. "Oh! Oh yes, that's right! Huh. What a funny coincidence."

Crawford and Smith were absolutely tickled and started chuckling just listening to her. They elbowed each other. Baker glanced at them with a smaller smile on his face. Reynolds, meanwhile, seemed exhausted.

"Where is the Jaffa representative?" Teal'c then inquired.

Baker answered. "After we dropped off the injured guy from Zersha at some medical facility on a space station we've never even heard of," he explained, looking pointedly at Gracie, "we swung by the Hak'tyl planet to bring him home."

"Tek'ron," the young blonde corrected.

"Huh?"

"The name of the planet is Tek'ron. It's not just a Hak'tyl world. It belongs to all the Jaffa who live there."

Teal'c raised his brow at this. Just months ago she swore that the land only belonged to her sisters. Something had changed. But it was not necessarily bad. Her words reflected an apparent respect for the other tribe that lived on the same planet.

"It means 'home of freedom,'" Daniel translated.

Mitchell glanced from Daniel to Reynolds. "Well? Was the mission a success or a fail?"

His counterpart from SG-3 looked contemplative. He opened his mouth to answer, but was interrupted.

"Success," Gracie answered. "Definitely a success!" She rocked back and forth on her heels with her hands clasped behind her back as she smiled.

"Jack."

"Daniel."

They were on the phone.

"You're not going to believe this."

"What?"

"She got a shuttle."

"Who did?"

"You know who."

"Oh yeah?"

"Yeah. And get this, it's almost the same exact model as the one you and I… saw."

"How'd she get it?" Jack tilted his head, cell phone following with the motion. "Wasn't she just out with SG-3?"

"Yup. A lot of stuff happened."

"I knew you had it in you."

"What?"

"To talk efficiently."

"Excuse me?"

"You know, fewer words? Same meaning?"

Daniel decided to ignore his jab. "Jack."

"Daniel."

"She got herself a ship. A brand new, shiny ship. Almost exactly like the one she used to have." By now Daniel was an expert on bringing his friend back from an unnecessary tangent. He just knew Jack would be excited about this.

"Cool."

The linguist pulled the phone away from his face to regard it in confusion. He brought it back to his ear. "Just… cool?"

"Daniel. Fewer words, remember?" Jack could hear grumbling over the line. He quirked an amused smile.

"Right."

Chapter Text

Chapter 22 – Baby Cakes

When Crawford rang the doorbell to Dr. Jackson's house, he was surprised by who answered it.

"Well, hellooo!" Vala greeted.

He smiled tentatively at her cheery face. "Hey, Vala. Am I late?"

She grabbed his wrist to pull him into the house. "No, no, you're right on time." She took the six-pack of beer he was holding and placed it next to the other six-packs other people had brought. She seemed right at home. Crawford figured Vala must have moved in with Dr. Jackson. He realized he hadn't seen her much around the base during her off hours.

Crawford stepped into the living room to find Smith and Baker sitting with beers in hand. Vala appeared with a bottle, cap already removed, and pushed it into his own hand. "Thanks. Uhh, where's Dr. Jackson?"

"Hmm? Oh, he's picking up Elda."

"All the way at the SGC? I was just there, I could have…"

Vala waved a hand at him. "No, no. She wasn't there."

"Oh."

She waggled her hands at him. "Well, sit! Get comfortable. You boys go ahead and talk. I'll just be over here in the kitchen getting the rest of our party food ready."

He didn't need to be told twice and plopped down into an arm chair. He sat across from his second-in-command, who was lounging in a matching chair. Smith was keeping the adjacent couch warm all by himself.

Crawford sipped his beer. He brought it away from his face to get a good look at the label and note what brand he'd been given. "The Colonel not here yet?"

Baker answered him. "He's on the way. Said he had to make a stop."

They heard the front door screech slightly as it opened. "ValaMalDoran."

"Muscles, perfect timing."

Teal'c peeked into the living room and inclined his head toward the members of SG-3. He then joined Vala to assist her with whatever she needed him to do.

Soon the door squeaked again. "Knock, knock!" Mitchell's voice could now be heard.

"Hi, Darling," Vala could be heard answering. "Oh hi, Carolyn!"

"They all just walk in here like that?" Smith marveled.

Baker shrugged. "It's SG-1. They're like family." He took a swig of beer.

"Well, well, well, if it isn't SG-3," Mitchell called toward them. He had his arm wrapped around Dr. Lam's shoulders. She was holding a bottle of wine.

"Hey guys," Carolyn greeted.

"Hey, Doc."

"Hi, Colonel."

Vala reappeared to hand Cameron a beer and pull the wine out of her friend's hands. "Finally, someone with sense," she grumbled. She pulled Carolyn into the kitchen with her.

Mitchell took a seat next to Smith, who graciously moved over on the couch. "What's up, guys." He cracked open the fresh bottle and tossed the cap onto the coffee table. He leaned back to take a sip.

"Where's Dr. Jackson picking Elda up from?" Crawford asked curiously.

Mitchell gestured nonchalantly with a hand. "At this point, could be another planet. She keeps jetting off into the sunset with that new, shiny ship of hers."

"The girl's in love," Smith commented.

"That she is," Mitchell agreed. He chuckled with amusement.

"I'm a little surprised the SGC's letting her keep it. You'd think the U.S. Air Force would have remanded it into custody by now," Crawford said in awe.

Mitchell adopted a smirk, implying he knew something they didn't. Before they could call him out on it, he said, "She technically saved your asses. So… that's her payment."

SG-3 burst out into varying words of indignant surprise and disagreement.

Mitchell just guffawed.

A motor whirred in the background, shaking the house a bit. The men looked up.

"Garage. Jackson must be home," Mitchell explained.

Soon a different door was opening, and the subject of their conversation walked in wearing civilian clothing. "Hi, guys!" Gracie greeted enthusiastically.

Daniel walked in after her and waved to the guests in his living room. "Vala!" he called out, heading for the kitchen.

Gracie sat down with Mitchell and Smith on the couch easily. "What's new?" she asked, smiling around at the group. "Where's Reynolds?"

"He's on the way," Baker replied.

"What's new with you?" Crawford asked.

She lit up. "I found the controls for the inertial dampeners." The girl was positively giddy. She raised her hands to clap lightly.

Smith started laughing at her.

"When are you gonna let me take a crack at that thing?" Cameron whined, wrapping an arm around her shoulders affectionately.

"So you can just break it? Absolutely not!" She then noticed the beer he was holding and pointed. "I want one."

"Go get one. Your sister's in the kitchen." He released her and Gracie got up to do just that. The group overheard everyone in the kitchen greeting her adoringly. Then a door squealed as they all headed outside to the backyard.

Baker tipped his bottle up at Cameron. "Where do you find people like her?" he asked with amusement.

The Colonel leaned back on the couch and sipped his beer. "Jackson's the one who finds 'em. He's like a magnet or something."

SG-3 began laughing.

Eventually, Colonel Reynolds rang the doorbell and was let in. He joined the group in the living room, beer in hand. He waved a hand at his subordinates, telling them not to get up. He settled into the couch next to Cameron with a groan.

"So?" Mitchell asked him.

"So," he said flatly.

"You put that request in or what?"

"Or what." His team sniggered.

Mitchell shook his head.

Daniel walked in with a beer and leaned on the door frame. "What's going on?"

"He was supposed to do that thing and now he won't confirm or deny that he did it," Mitchell reported.

Daniel looked at Reynolds meaningfully. "Better get that done soon. Else you'll let a golden opportunity slip right through your fingers."

Reynolds closed his eyes and just shook his head. He took a long swig of beer. Daniel and Cameron looked at each other knowingly.

"Uhhh, sir?" Crawford asked. He shared a confused look with Baker and Smith.

Their commanding officer sighed. "I dunno. Not sure it's the best idea."

"It's a great idea," Daniel argued.

"Take it from me. The headaches are worth it." Cameron turned to Daniel now. "Vala got any more family we don't know about?"

He shrugged. "I dunno. Might be an aunt hiding around somewhere."

"You're her boyfriend," Reynolds said accusingly. "You don't know?"

"Guys," Daniel responded, hands gesturing outward with his beer, "Not like there's an endless supply of them."

"I think if anyone was gonna call dibs, it oughtta be you guys," Mitchell suggested to Reynolds.

"Dibs on what?" Smith asked in confusion.

"Oh shit," Baker said as he sat forward with realization. His smile widened. "Sir, really?"

"What, what?" Smith repeated. Crawford bared his hands, also wondering what was happening.

Reynolds sighed loudly. "We might be adding a 5th member to SG-3…" He let his words trail off, apparently quite hesitant about the whole thing.

Smith and Crawford hooted. "Seriously?" "Really?"

Their CO waved a hand at them to shush. "It's still going up the chain. Shut up." He turned to Cameron now. "Why the hell does it need to go all the way to General O'Neill's desk?"

Mitchell shrugged casually. "Dunno."

Reynolds looked at Daniel now for an answer.

"I don't have a crystal ball, Reynolds." Daniel turned around when Vala called to him. He left the room.

"It's because of that ship of hers, isn't it?" Baker asked his CO with a lower voice.

"That's… part of it."

Crawford set his beer down on the coffee table. "Does she know?" he whispered as he leaned in.

"No. And none of you smart asses is gonna say anything. Alright?" Reynolds warned.

Crawford put up two hands in a placating motion.

"Sir," Smith said, "if we add a girl to the team… and she's an alien… does that mean one of us gets to date her?" His face crinkled with mischief.

Mitchell cut in. "Whoa, hey, slow down there, fella." He gave him a look of warning.

"You shut that shit down right now, Smith," Reynolds said with a slight smile on his face.

His subordinate grinned. "Yes, sir."

"EldaMalDoran."

She offered Jasuf a modest smile as she passed through the gate. He observed that she was in Earth military attire again as the wormhole dissipated behind her. Gracie bowed to him respectfully. He bowed back.

"What has become of that vessel you acquired?"

"It's parked at Earth's Stargate Command. They have a special place for it to sit while not in use."

"Could you not have used it to travel here?" Jasuf asked curiously.

"I could, but gate travel is faster."

He gestured for her to walk with him toward his village. They bypassed the path that would have led to the Hak'tyl.

"So?" she asked, "What did your people think of the contract?"

"There were some minor points they wanted to revise. But we have had no issue communicating with Zersha directly on the matter."

"Oh good. I have a feeling SG-3 would be less than interested in meeting with them again."

They both stopped to stare when a large animal hopped onto a boulder to study them. It eventually stalked off.

"They did seem overwhelmed by the incident," Jasuf confirmed, moving on.

"They got over it," she replied casually. "They've seen amazing things. This was just the first time they'd ever experienced that exact scenario."

"And what of you?" he asked, glancing at her as they walked with a slow, leisurely pace. "How many times have you had to fight your way off of a ship and escape in a shuttle?"

Gracie tilted her head, thinking. "Hmm… probably more times than I'd care to remember."

He raised his eyebrow at her. Jasuf needed to stop asking for more details about her past. He reminded himself that his curiosity would only lead to trouble. He pursed his lips, the memory of kissing her brought forward unbidden. Jasuf promised himself that he would show more restraint from now on. He had reflected heavily. As much as he would like to explore one, a relationship with her was bound to go nowhere. He shouldn't have lost control of himself that evening in the forest with her.

They arrived at his village to see that it was bustling with activity. This was normal for them. The other Jaffa who noticed Gracie's presence politely bowed to her, greeting her with more warmth than last time. They obviously had heard what had happened with Zersha.

Jasuf led her to the main hut of the village, which was a sturdy, well-built structure, and opened the heavy door. He bowed upon entry; Gracie automatically did the same. His father Meil'nor sat on a throne. Their acquaintance from Zersha was seated on the floor before him, clearly having recovered from his injury. A hot teapot inhabited the space in the center.

"Father," Jasuf said. "EldaMalDoran."

"Sit with us," his father commanded, gesturing at a spot on the floor. She did as she was told, quirking a smile at Gen as she sat down. Jasuf took his place at his father's side on a slightly lower seat. The stool still elevated him higher than their guests, denoting his middle-rank among the group.

The Zersha representative looked over at Gracie curiously. Gen's eyes quietly flitted up and down, noticing that she was decidedly more conservative in dress this time. He frowned in disappointment. Having something pleasing to look at always made his work more enjoyable. Nothing was more pleasing to him than the shapely figure of a human woman like her.

"You are a curious human," Meil'nor said, addressing the young blonde. "You serve multiple masters." The Jaffa leader seemed to be critically eyeing her manner of dress as well.

Inwardly, Gracie huffed. This must be where Jasuf got it from. She wondered now if his father would try to kiss her, too. She quickly pushed that thought aside, not taking it very seriously. "Master Meil'nor, I am my own master. But I find no fault in showing loyalty to those who would seek to protect me." Without thought, Gracie had switched her manner of speaking to more closely resemble her audience's. The situation demanded that she speak respectfully to this high-ranking Jaffa while in his house.

Meil'nor inclined his head, satisfied with her defense. He moved on. "This representative from the Zersha Conglomerate states he requires a witness for these matters." Meil'nor now looked at the man in question.

Gen nodded his head. He held up the tablet in his hands toward Gracie. "This shows the contract agreement between our two parties. Look it over. Then sign if you agree."

She accepted the tablet, dutifully looking down. She scrolled through the text, realizing that a lot of it was jargon beyond her basic understanding within Goa'uld literacy. She looked up at Meil'nor and waited.

He inclined his head, allowing her to speak.

"I trust you have read through this thoroughly? And are satisfied with its contents?"

"We are now."

Her eyes flitted to Jasuf, who tilted his head in agreement. Gracie now looked at Gen, who stared back with a neutral expression. "Then if both parties agree, I shall sign." Gracie swiped at a prompt on the screen and it opened up a new dialog box. She placed her hand atop the now-active palm reader. The tablet chimed, signaling a successful scan.

The Zersha rep took the device back. "It is done," he announced. He pressed a physical button on the side of the device, prompting a small data crystal to pop out. He reverently placed it on the table next to the tea. It was the tribe's copy of the agreement.

Meil'nor stood. Jasuf followed. The humans in the room took that as a sign to also get up. "Escort him to the gate," he ordered his son. Jasuf bowed and silently led the man out. Gracie winked at the Zersha rep as he left.

"Tell me," Meil'nor now said, "do you like traditional Jaffa tea?"

"I am an avid drinker of Met Ta."

Meil'nor held a hand out to the spot directly across from his throne, encouraging her to be seated again. He leaned over the small table to pick up the data crystal and pocket it. He then began to pour tea into two cups. Quietly, he retook his seat on his throne and sipped his drink.

Gracie dutifully waited for her turn. When Meil'nor returned his cup to the small table, she reached out for her own drink. He watched her carefully as she sipped, neverminding the burning hot temperature of the drink. He observed that she showed no signs of nervousness in his presence.

"What is your origin, EldaMalDoran?"

Gracie looked up. "I am human."

"That is not the answer to my question."

"What answer do you seek, Master Meil'nor?"

"You have demonstrated a proficiency in both Jaffa and human ways. I care to know how this has been accomplished in one so young."

Gracie bowed, showing respectful gratitude for his clarification. "My youth required me to grow up quickly. My elder sister was taken as a host when I was young. She was all I had. Her absence was felt strongly. A group of Jaffa took pity on me and protected me. They nurtured me. I owe the Jaffa my life." She let the lies slip out of her mouth effortlessly. She had no special loyalty to this particular Jaffa. Nothing about this made her feel guilty. Gracie justified the lies as necessary to maintain her cover. Her parents would have been proud.

"And where are these Jaffa now, who performed such an honorable deed?"

Gracie looked down, staring at the teapot. "They are gone," she said quietly.

Meil'nor thought he recognized pain in her expression. He accepted her simple words as enough for now. He stood. Gracie followed. "You have done our tribe a service, EldaMalDoran. I offer you my thanks on behalf of our people."

She bowed silently.

"Should you like to visit with my son again, I would allow it."

Her eyes flitted back up to meet his. Did he know something? "Master Meil'nor," she said simply.

"Shal kek." She was dismissed.

She caught Jasuf on the way back to the gate. He was obviously returning after seeing the Zersha representative off.

Gracie placed a single hand on his muscular chest. "What did you tell your father?" she asked with curiosity.

He stared at her. "The truth."

She simply looked at him, waiting. He was taller than her, forcing her to tilt her chin up to meet his eyes. Her hand didn't move.

"I described how you handled yourself well on that ship," he explained further.

Gracie let out a breath and removed her hand. "Right." She looked down, seemingly relieved.

Jasuf fought the urge to use his hand to tip her chin back up. He reminded himself not to pursue her affection. He kept both hands loose at his sides instead. "For what reason do you ask?"

She considered dodging the question somehow, but when she met his eyes again, something told her to be honest with him. She could lie to his father. That was easy. But there was something about the son that gave her pause. Gracie cursed him in her mind. She knew exactly what he was doing to her. And she hated that she wanted to let him. "He gave his blessing for me to see you again."

His eyes widened ever so slightly. Gracie was familiar enough with Jaffa expressions to catch his surprise. Most other humans would have barely noticed the movement of his face. "What will you do?" he asked. Even his tone of voice was flat. But to her trained ears, there was anticipation in his words.

"I don't know." She swallowed. She felt her neck flush.

They both stared at each other. The local animals continued on with their loud hoots and squawks around them. But neither the human nor the Jaffa heard any of it.

Gracie bit the inside of her cheek. This ridiculously handsome Jaffa is trouble. She thoroughly enjoyed whatever happened between them the last time they were alone. But having time away from him made her second-guess herself. She wasn't sure if exploring this thing between them was the best of ideas. She was hesitant.

She took in a breath and let it out slowly. "I won't be back for several weeks. My Earth family expects me to be home."

"And when you return?"

"I will return to my sisters and continue my training. There are certain milestones I intend to complete with my bashaak." She left out the part where she secretly hoped to see him, too. Gracie told herself not to get her hopes up.

"What will you do while you are on Earth?"

Jasuf chided himself. He shouldn't care to know. Her offworld activities had no bearing on his life. He had a tribe to support and protect. That kept him occupied enough without gazing up at the sky distractedly wondering what she was doing. It bothered him that he couldn't even show restraint in his mind. If she were any other female, he could have ended this long ago. You are behaving like a chal'tii, he complained to himself, thinking he was acting foolish like a young, pubescent boy.

"You know SG-3? They're thinking of adopting me." Gracie tilted her head with a pleased smile.

"Adopting?" Jasuf was unfamiliar with the concept in this context. She had unconsciously used more human-like phrasing because she was now discussing an Earth-related subject.

"Letting me join their fun little team. Going with them regularly on their adventures. Earth refers to those as 'missions'," she explained.

He could see the delight in her eyes at the prospect. Jasuf suspected that those human men were as impressed with her as he was on that trip offworld. And so, they were laying a claim to her. He deflated slightly. In what way could he compete with those from her own species? Then he reminded himself that he was Jaffa. He shouldn't be competing at all. He had no good reason to admire this human the way that he did.

"They'll start by showing me how things work," she continued. "I'll still just be a prospective candidate. I won't go offworld with them much yet. But if I like it and if they agree to it, I would find myself gainfully employed." Pride showed in her expression.

"What will that mean for your Jaffa training?"

Gracie pouted. "Not sure yet. I do have Teal'c. He could help." She tilted her head. "But it's not the same as being with your entire tribe… do you agree?"

Jasuf bowed his head. "I do."

"Anyway, nothing is certain yet." She shrugged. "I'll just have fun with it for now." Gracie caught herself before mentioning that her father told her she had her whole life ahead of her. It would be too difficult to explain what a General was and how this General happened to have taken an interest in her. And that he was supposedly a very good friend of her sister's. Too complicated. The more she mentioned any of her Earth family, the more complex a web of lies she'd have to weave. Gracie thought it would be better to stay quiet instead. Fewer words. Fewer problems. It's how she'd operated for most of her life.

"If you take this opportunity, will you still visit Tek'ron before it begins?"

Her face slowly drew into a sweet smile over his question. His heart rate quickened slightly as he noted affectionate warmth in her eyes. Jasuf felt his resolve melting.

"As I said, I want to continue my training here. Perhaps I will pay a friendly visit to your village from time to time." She lips parted slightly as she thought about it. "I think some of the children wanted to say hello but were too shy," she hinted.

Jasuf smiled at her adoringly now. She caught a hint of those dimples she saw before, the ones that made her realize how attractive he really was to her. He stepped closer, breathing in her scent. Whatever they used on Earth for bathing must be different. But he was pleased nonetheless. "I look forward to your return, then," he said tenderly.

If anything could have changed her mind, about anything, it was the sound of his voice caressing her ears the way his did just now. She tried to hide the pleasant shiver it triggered. "Tal'ma'te, Jasuf," she warmly said farewell. She took a step back from him. Gracie reluctantly turned away. She couldn't engage him now. It would be trouble. And then she wouldn't be able to stop thinking about him while she was gone. It was hard enough already not to think of him.

Do not reach for her, Jasuf ordered himself vainly. He watched as she began to leave.

But he couldn't stop the hand that grabbed her arm and made her turn around. Her eyes regarded him with surprise as he pulled her back.

He leaned down to capture her mouth with his, slowly invading with his tongue. She was helpless but to respond. She sighed faintly into the kiss, molding her body into his. Jasuf's hand reached up to cup her neck. Gracie's fingers grabbed gently at his tunic, possessively bunching up the fabric within their grasp.

Both of them let go of their hesitation.

This just felt right.

They broke off and kept their foreheads together. They merely held each other while they breathed. "I like that just a little too much," Gracie admitted with a whisper.

"As do I," he agreed with a soft tone. "I wish you safety, EldaMalDoran. Do not stay away too long."

She could have melted right there just from the sound of his voice. She gave him one last chaste kiss. "I'll find you," she whispered sweetly, packing all of her fondness for him in those simple words. She turned to leave, forcing herself not to look back. She just knew he was watching her go. Gracie didn't want to know what his expression must be right now. She feared that if she looked at his face again, she'd run right back into his arms and never return to Earth.

Later when she finally arrived to the privacy of her own quarters at the SGC, Gracie screamed into her pillow.

"What do you think that look means?" Smith asked conspiratorially, pointing a small spoon in Gracie's direction.

"I dunno," Crawford replied. "It's one of them 'far-away looks,' know what I mean?"

"Yeah. Yeah, I know what you mean."

"Maybe she's dreaming about her ship. Flying it off into space." Crawford made a rising motion with his hand.

"Or she's thinking about a guy."

"In your dreams, buddy."

"Would you two shut it?" Gracie complained, throwing a balled-up napkin at the both of them from across the table in the commissary.

Her companions cackled across from her. She rolled her eyes and looked back down at her meal.

"Well then?" Smith questioned. "Who is he?"

"Who is who?"

"The guy."

"I don't know what you're talking about," Gracie groused.

Crawford elbowed his buddy. "Oh yeah. It's definitely a guy." He leaned forward. "Is it me?" he asked playfully.

Smith pushed him back into his chair. "Nah, dude. Me."

Gracie shook her head and rolled her eyes more. The smile on her face showed she didn't actually mind the teasing. She knew these marines weren't very serious. And she'd dealt with far worse people with far worse intentions before.

"Is this how things are gonna work if I join your team?" Gracie asked, blinking her eyes rapidly to display her exasperation at them. "You idiots fawn over me while I do all the work?"

"Hey, we'll contribute… a little," Smith said, cocking his head.

Crawford leaned forward again. "Yeah, no, that's exactly what's going to happen. Our team dynamic is about to be turned upside-down, round and round."

Gracie smirked at them. She pointed her fork at them both. "You two don't know what you're getting into."

"That's what the Colonel said," Crawford replied, laughing.

"I'm all for it. And you know, if you ever need a shoulder to cry on…" Smith said, pointing at himself and tipping his chin up, "I'm your man." He flashed a cooky grin at her.

Gracie suspected that if either of these two fools knew who her father really was, they wouldn't be so flirtatious. She was glad they hadn't been told the truth. This was honestly more entertaining than trying to deal with scared little boys tip-toeing around her, which is what she suspected would happen if they were to find out. She thought of Cameron and honestly wondered how he could deal with courting the daughter of his own commanding officer. It had to be nerve-wracking.

Which reminded her, she needed to check in with Carolyn to see how that meet-the-parents thing went. Gracie was offworld at the time and never got the details. Maybe she could tempt the doctor with ice cream or something to get her to talk. Then she wondered if she would need to change the parameters of her bet. Or simply put more money down. She smiled internally over her insider's advantage.

Smith snapped his fingers in front of her face after she'd gotten lost in her thoughts again. "Helloooo?"

"Ya did it again, Baby Cakes," Crawford teased.

Gracie looked at him, perplexed. "Baby? Cakes?" With each word, her brow raised higher and higher. She began to look annoyed again.

Smith started laughing.

"Yeah," Crawford replied overconfidently. "You're somebody's baby sister. We think you're so darn sweet… like cake. Baby. Cake."

"I'm going to kick your ass," Gracie decided.

Smith continued cackling. "I'll pay money to see that." He smacked his buddy's arm. "Dare ya to say it again."

Crawford adopted another look of absolute mischief and stared straight at Gracie.

She glared at him. "Don't you dare."

He grinned. "Baby Cakes." The chair suddenly scraped as he shot out of the seat to escape the commissary. Gracie chased after him with her fork.

Smith leaned over the table, banging his fist on it as he wheezed in hysterics.

From a few tables over, Cameron and Daniel stared. They shared a look, then shook their heads. "She is adjusting just fine," Mitchell declared as he picked up another bite of food.

Daniel smiled evilly. "Jack would just love it if she started dating one of those two."

Mitchell looked up at him with a smirk on his face. "In their dreams."

There were certain things that kept Jack awake at night. The first one was his toddler. She was three, and she woke up in the middle of the night often. Try as they might, it was harder than it looked to get her to sleep through. The next thing that bothered him was adult Gracie. She hadn't technically done anything wrong. On the contrary, she was basically good at anything she tried. And that was the problem.

Because now Reynolds… damn him, by the way… was asking to keep her.

It didn't help that there were already complaints that every SG-team could use a pilot. The work they did out in the galaxy was showing an increasing need for that sort of skill. But not every team was filled with Air Force personnel. And not every member of the U.S. Air Force was actually a pilot. There were a multitude of specialties one could get into without having to even sit in the cockpit of a fighter jet.

So Jack was faced with a dilemma. Approve the request and give SG-3 a pilot? A team that was typically sent on some of the most challenging missions and often needed multiple options just to get back home in one piece? Or did he deny the request and protect his daughter as best he could, leaving SG-3 high and dry? It was already hard enough to let her split her time between Earth and the Hak'tyl planet. Now she'd be going on missions? He didn't know how to feel about that.

On the one hand, it made him proud to see her potentially walk in his and Sam's footsteps. He never would have pushed Gracie into a life of service with the military. But he sure wouldn't have stopped it, though, if that's what she wanted to do.

On the other hand, Jack's job was to keep her safe from harm. She'd already been through too much out in the galaxy. He brought her home to get her away from all that nonsense. If he signed off on this, he'd be sending her right back into the fray. Something about that felt wrong.

He wondered what 'Future Vala' would think of all this. That woman raised her. It would have been her right to have a say. Would she have approved? If he allowed this, then Gracie would have been walking in her footsteps, making her proud. It made him sad to think she wouldn't get to see this either way.

Jack sucked in a long breath as he stared at the related paperwork in front of him on the kitchen island. He dropped his chin into his hand.

"Did you ask her about this?" Sam questioned, slipping into the barstool next to him.

"Not yet."

"She's a big girl. She gets to decide."

"I know."

Sam leaned over to rub his back. She let her chin rest on his shoulder. "What is it, then?" she asked gently.

Jack tilted his head to touch hers. His eyes wandered aimlessly. "We barely even see her."

Sam closed her eyes. "Yeah," she breathed out. "We live here. She's always over there… or offworld."

"Can't keep her away from the gate. She's got places to go. People to see," Jack remarked.

"Can't force her to stay here with us. Not enough for her to do here."

"I could retire. Put in my notice. Move us back closer to the SGC."

"But if you did that, you wouldn't have the authority to approve or deny requests that could put her in danger." Sam didn't mean to play Devil's Advocate, but it was necessary to vocalize what they were both debating.

Jack brought a hand to his forehead and rubbed at it. "Yeah." Nearby them, their small child was busy making noise. She was holding one of her stuffed dolls on top of a toy jet plane, pretending to make it fly. "Well, she does have that ship."

"What are you thinking?"

"Maybe she could stay here more often. Use that little ship of hers to get around as she pleases."

"Where the hell would she park it? In the backyard?"

"Well, I dunno. Does it have a cloak?"

"Jack." Sam shook her head at him. "We cannot park that thing in the backyard." An image of him pushing the lawn mower and banging his head somehow on a cloaked shuttle flitted through her mind. She laughed internally.

He let out a breath of trepidation instead of instigating their usual comedic banter. This would have been a perfect opportunity to have a laugh with his wife. Sam took that as a sign that Jack was truly troubled over this. She understood, secretly glad it wasn't her who had to make the final decision.

"What if we just let her do the training first? Let Reynolds bring her up to speed, see how she might fit in?"

"You're saying: hold off on even making the decision?" Jack asked.

Sam shrugged. "You're a General. You can do whatever the hell you want… within reason." She reached over to place her hand atop his. "Who says you have to sign off on anything right away?"

Jack appeared to be staring back at her, but his eyes were actually unfocused. He was thinking.

She smirked. "You could pretend the paperwork got lost in the pile that I know is built up like a tower on your desk at work."

He narrowed his eyes at her dig, though the corner of his mouth was upturned. "Just do what I do best?" he asked in a warning tone laced with affection.

Sam grinned at him. She hopped down from the stool and placed a chaste kiss on his lips. "It's what I love you for." She stepped away to go wrangle their little girl into getting ready for bed.

Jack turned to watch her. After Sam and Gracie went upstairs for bed time, he twisted back around to face the paperwork. He slipped it back into its designated manila folder labeled 'Confidential' and tossed the folder into his briefcase. Then he locked the case and let the whole dilemma slip away from his mind. He had a family to go spend time with.

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Chapter 24 – Eaten Alive

Gracie had a problem on her hands. SG-3 was willing to accept her onto their team. On the surface, that shouldn't have been a bad thing. It made her birth parents very proud. It seemed to make the rest of SG-1 proud as well. Although she enjoyed that feeling of accomplishment, she felt like this opportunity might get in the way of other things she had been meaning to achieve.

Becoming a better trained Hak'tyl was one thing.

Seeing Jasuf was the other.

If she traipsed around the galaxy with SG-3 (who let's face it, she was very fond of), then she would be left with very little time to spend on Tek'ron. She couldn't exactly go to the Jaffa planet instead of Earth every night. The work she was about to do would require her to be ready to leave with SG-3 at a moment's notice, at all hours of the day. They needed time to get briefed, gear up appropriately, and then leave together. Her home base would need to be the same as her teammates. It just wouldn't make sense otherwise.

She grumbled as she swirled oatmeal around in a bowl in the commissary.

"You know, for someone who's got a new job on the horizon, you don't look very excited."

Gracie jumped a little in her seat. She hadn't even seen Daniel slip into the chair across from her. Oh no. I'm losing it. Maybe she really did need to go everywhere with SG-3, if only to keep her skills from wasting away. She grit her teeth in frustration with herself and looked up at Daniel.

He seemed to be waiting patiently for her to speak.

"Hi."

"You wanna talk about it?" Daniel asked gently.

"About what?"

"About why you've been sitting there with cold oatmeal for a good half hour?"

She blinked at him. "What if it was never warm in the first place?" she tried.

"Not buying it."

Gracie deflated. She was absolutely not going to tell him anything. "I'm fine, Daniel."

"Still not buying it."

Her mouth opened and closed in exasperation. "Why would one have to purchase my excuses? I really don't understand that idiom. Phrase. Saying. Whatever it is."

He quirked a smile. He could easily go into an explanation that defined the terms she used and their etymologies, but Daniel knew better. "So you admit it. You do have excuses."

Gracie grumbled more. She hadn't been prepared to fend off an interrogation this morning. She hadn't been prepared to do anything, really. She'd been so lost in her thoughts that she didn't even realize she was sitting here for as long as Daniel said. "There's nothing to talk about."

"You're a Mal Doran. I'm sure you could lie better than that."

She pointed lasers at him with her eyes in annoyance. "Well if you're such an expert, what's my problem, then? Hmm?" she challenged.

Daniel sat back in the chair and crossed him arms, considering her. "I have a few guesses. But it wouldn't be smart on my part to voice them aloud. You could easily just pick one and pretend that's it, thinking I'd go away and leave you alone."

Her mouth dropped open. No wonder her mother was in love with him.

He was a genius.

Gracie let out a breath. How to win this? Her mouth twisted as she tried to think of a way to make him go away. She knew none of her usual tricks would work. Insults. Distractions. Seduction… eww. Something about being on Earth made them all less effective. Damn her home planet.

Daniel watched her face contort as she tried to think. It amused him when he caught glimpses of Vala's expressions in her. She was like her little 'mini-me.' A gun-wielding, ass-kicking mini-me with blonde hair. Then it dawned on him. Maybe he wasn't the right person to conduct this interrogation, which is what this conversation was turning into. And here he thought he was simply going to be supportive.

"I'll let you off the hook for now," Daniel announced, interrupting her futile attempts to think her way around speaking to him. Gracie donned a confused look. "That means I will leave you alone for the moment. But don't think for a second I'm not following up," he said.

She scrunched her face at him. "What are you? My father?"

"Well… since he's not here…" He shrugged with a playful smile.

"Daniel," Gracie said with warning.

He held up two hands. He got up and left.

He found Carolyn sitting in her office just off the main infirmary. She looked up in surprise when he stepped in, closed the door, and took a seat.

She let her paperwork drop to her desk. Carolyn smiled sweetly at him, completely annoyed that he didn't bother to knock.

Daniel didn't care.

"What can I do for you?" she asked, making it clear with her tone that he was interrupting her.

"It's about Gracie." He grinned. "The bigger one."

"What about her?"

"She's hiding something."

Carolyn blinked rapidly at him, already guessing why he was here. "Daniel," she started.

"You're the best person for the job."

"I am a doctor, not an inquisitor."

"Nonsense. Asking questions is what your job's all about," Daniel argued.

Carolyn grit her teeth, mustering patience. "Here's a question for you, then. Do they teach How to Be Annoying 101 in archaeology school?" She batted her eyelashes as she said it.

He laughed. Then he completely ignored her dig. "She should be happy with the chance she's being given. And yet, ever since Reynolds made his decision, she's been moping around here like it's not the most coveted position anyone on this base could ever gun for."

"Maybe she doesn't realize the significance of the opportunity."

"Oh I think she does. But something's holding her back."

Carolyn stared at him. Her previous private conversations with Gracie came to mind. The last time she'd come back from Tek'ron, she had a huge smile on her face. She guessed progress was being made with that Jaffa boy. That was right before Reynolds had begun to evaluate her as a possible candidate for his team.

Daniel didn't miss her brief pause. He pointed an accusing finger at the doctor. "Oh my God. You know something."

She narrowed her eyes at him. He beamed at her, proud for even detecting it at all. If Carolyn could be any more irritated with him right now, she would be.

"Get out of my office, Daniel."

He pouted a bit, but the smile never really left his face. He got up. "Sorry, Carolyn. I'll leave you to it."

The next office he visited was Cameron's.

"They know things, those two," he told him conspiratorially.

Cameron just stared up at him from his seat behind the desk. A stack of paperwork was before him. "Don't you have… artifacts… and old, ancient-y things… to gawk at?"

Daniel ignored his question. "Cam, we gotta figure out what's going on."

His friend let out a breath. "I am so not getting involved in this."

"She's your girlfriend. You could find out what she knows."

Cam looked at him dubiously.

"I mean, come on. Gracie finally found something to do. A purpose. We're all happier for her than she is for herself! Something is up."

"Jackson, maybe she has a good reason and isn't ready to share with the class. Don't you think that would be more up McKenzie's alley than any of us anyway?" Then Cam thought to add, "And wouldn't that be confidential if that's the case?"

Daniel frowned. He sighed. "Okay."

Cameron's eyes flitted to the door as it opened. Reynolds and another Colonel were walking into their shared office. "Go. Get on. Git." He flapped a hand at him.

"Alright, alright." Daniel waved a polite hello toward the other personnel and left.

Reynolds spoke as he settled into the desk nearby. "What did he want?"

"Oh, he was just being the world's foremost expert on acting like a pain in the ass," Cameron said drily.

"Really? Thought that was Vala's job."

Mitchell grunted. "You'd think. But I think he showed her the ropes."

"So there's hope for me, huh?" Reynolds asked, quirking a smile.

"Elda ain't Jackson. You're gonna be fine."

"At some point, you might actually need to tell someone else about him," Carolyn warned.

"What? No." Gracie dropped the box of files onto the floor of the doctor's office. She was helping out in the infirmary for a few hours to pass the time.

Carolyn stopped her before she could go get the other box from elsewhere in the infirmary. She closed the door, placing her body in front of it to block Gracie's path. "Yes. Daniel's being a pain in the ass asking questions. If you just fess up and let people know you're seeing someone, maybe it will make them less suspicious."

Gracie put her hands on her hips and frowned. "I am not telling him about Jasuf. No way! He's already acting like he thinks he could stand in for my father. The last thing I want is for him to get all overprotective and that other nonsense."

"What about Teal'c then?"

"Huh?"

"Teal'c knows who he is, right? You said they met?"

"Yeah."

"Well, Teal'c is pretty good at keeping quiet when he needs to be. I mean, he won't tell anyone what happened to SG-1 and my own father on the Odyssey. I'm pretty sure he could run interference for you with Daniel. Probably much better than I could." She narrowed her eyes. "I shouldn't even be involved in his shenanigans in the first place," she added, looking exasperated.

Gracie paused to think. She knew what Carolyn was talking about with the Odyssey. That time dilation incident had been thoroughly explained to her by her birth mother. She only half-understood it but got the gist of its significance.

"Teal'c, huh?"

Carolyn cocked her head to the side. "He's already dating Ishta. He visits her as much as he can…"

Gracie dropped her mouth open. "Carolyn! You're brilliant!" She started hopping in place excitedly. "I could tag along with Teal'c." She bit her lip, smiling over the possibilities. Her eyes flitted back up to the doctor. "Then I could see Jasuf."

Now the doctor became hesitant. That wasn't the intent of her suggestion. "Well… I was just trying to say you could confide in Teal'c, not…"

But Gracie squealed excitedly. She started clapping her hands lightly. Her eyes adopted a dreamy look. "I'll go talk to him right now!"

She pulled Carolyn into a hug, which also served to move her away from the door. Then she rushed out, leaving a flabbergasted doctor watching her go. Carolyn looked down at the box on the floor. It was missing its pair. She sighed. Then she yelled out the door for one of her staff members to go get the other box.

Gracie found Teal'c on the level of the SGC reserved for exercise and training. He was already sparring with Mitchell. Neither of them acknowledged her when she stepped into the room. She stood back against the wall as the pair parried with wooden staffs. They were very much in the moment, so she slid down to sit on the floor and wait.

She watched as Cameron demonstrated more proficiency in Jaffa bashaak than she'd realized he ever had. She wondered where he had learned it. And how he found the time as a member of an SG-team to keep up with it. Maybe he could give her some advice on how to manage her time and maintain her own training.

The sparring match ended when Mitchell ended up flat on his back, chest heaving. He hooted with a smile on his face. "Hoo boy, that was a good one, Big Guy." Teal'c reach down to offer him an arm to stand. Mitchell accepted it and got up. Gracie threw him the towel that was next to her. "Thanks," the Colonel said between breaths. As he wiped the sweat off his brow, he wondered, "When'd you get here?"

"You did not observe her entry?" Teal'c asked.

"No. No, I didn't." He gestured toward Gracie. "She's like a ninja or something."

She smiled up at him from her seat on the floor. "A what?"

"Ehhh, easier to show you. I'll send you a couple movie titles to check out," Mitchell declared. Gracie nodded. "So… you here to spar?"

"Not today. But I am curious about how you learned to do all that."

His eyes crinkled as he grinned. "The Sodan," he said proudly.

Gracie's mouth opened in surprise. "Wow. I thought they were a myth. How did you meet them?"

Cameron chuckled as he bent down to gather his things along the wall. "Oh… it was sort of an accident. Long story. Suffice it to say, it was definitely an experience. Of the life-changing variety."

"ColonelMitchell possesses great potential in their artistry." Teal'c didn't look hardly as sweaty or tired as Mitchell did.

Gracie looked back and forth between them. "Are they… still around?"

The two men glanced at each other. "The tribe that I got to know," Mitchell explained forlornly, "isn't." Gracie sensed that this might be a sensitive topic for him. "But the big guy here thinks there might be other pockets of Sodan hiding somewhere that we just haven't met yet."

Teal'c inclined his head. "The Sodan only make themselves known when it is needed."

"So for now, you just keep up with practice here?" Gracie asked. Mitchell nodded. "You think that's what I'm going to have to do when I join SG-3?"

"You can if you want to. But I bet you'd be better off training with the Hak'tyl over either of us."

"Well, that's the thing. I want to. But I just don't know how I'll find the time."

Mitchell crouched down to her level on the floor. "Is that what's been bugging you?"

Gracie shrugged innocently.

"You know what, just talk to Reynolds. Maybe you guys can work something out. He knows you have skills to maintain. Won't do him any good out in the field if he can't give you the time to keep 'em sharp. I'm pretty sure he'll understand."

"ColonelReynolds is reasonable. He will listen to your concerns."

She smiled. "That's reassuring to hear. Okay, I'll talk to him when he gets back."

"And besides," Mitchell went on, "you still have training to do. They're not adding you onto their roster immediately. You still gotta learn how they do things." He stood straight up, stretching out his legs.

She frowned and got up as well. "Are you saying all that stuff they had me do on the training grounds didn't count?"

"It got you the job, but didn't qualify you completely for all the missions yet."

"What!?"

"Darlin', go talk to Reynolds. He'll clarify all the expectations and the timing of everything. That's why I'm saying, you probably have a decent chance of going back to the Hak'tyl before you get bogged down with SG-3 mischief."

"How long is it going to take?"

"That I don't know. They've got this super-secret spy mission scheduled to start up soon. You won't be on it. It'll be a long op."

"They're leaving without me?"

"This one's been on the books for a while. It's already planned out and everything. Don't worry. There will be plenty of other fun missions after they complete that one." He leaned in. "Count yourself lucky you're not going on this mission."

She pouted with a scrunched up face. "Fine. When is Reynolds supposed to be back on base anyway?"

"Ehh, sounds like it'll be another couple of days. He's got stuff to take care of at home. Tryin' to get it all done before he leaves again."

"How does his wife handle him being gone all the time?" she wondered curiously.

Mitchell cringed. "I don't know." He shook his head. "Don't know how any of the spouses handle it, really." He exchanged a look with Teal'c. "Glad my girl works here. She understands."

"She's just as busy as anyone here," Gracie commented.

"Yep. Well, I'm gonna hit the showers. See ya 'round." Cameron left the pair behind.

Gracie looked to Teal'c. "When are you next visiting Ishta?"

He smiled. "I intend to depart tomorrow. Would you like to join me?"

She grinned. "Yes, please!" She bounced on her heels.

"I presume you will seek out Jasuf."

Gracie's eyes widened and her bouncing stilled. "Umm… why does one presume that?"

"Do you not have a courtship with him?"

"A wha… I don't even know what to call it! How do you know?" she asked suspiciously. She gestured to herself. "I barely know!"

Teal'c smiled softly at her, amusement shining in his eyes. "You have been daydreaming often."

Her eyes darted from side to side. "Have I?"

"Both CorporalSmith and CorporalCrawford have drawn attention to it numerous times."

"Those idiots," she grumbled, looking away with annoyance.

"Are they not your friends?"

"Yes, Teal'c. They are. I say that with affection. Aggravated affection."

He tilted his head to one side. "It is similar between DanielJackson and ColonelMitchell."

Gracie laughed aloud. "I agree. I've seen it. In two timelines!" she said, holding up the appropriate number of fingers to match. She continued to laugh as she followed Teal'c out of the training room.

"Do you confirm that there is something between you and Jasuf?"

She let out a breath as she looked up at him. "Maybe," she admitted while they walked. "I actually came here to talk with you about it. But apparently you already know!"

He donned a smile of quiet hilarity. "Ishta recently informed me of your experience during Exhibition."

She gasped. "Which one?"

"The second one you participated in."

Her mouth dropped open. "Does everyone know?" she squeaked.

Teal'c paused outside of the men's locker room and made eye contact with her. "I imagine everyone on Tek'ron knows."

Color drained from her face. How do Jaffa do that!

Gracie dropped her voice to a whisper and placed two hands on one of his muscled forearms. "Teal'c, please don't say anything to anyone here about Jasuf. I'm not ready. I think I'll die."

He bowed in agreement. "You exaggerate, but I will comply with your request. It is your news to share as you please. If it will not interfere with your upcoming duties, then there is no need for it to be known… if that is your wish."

She sighed. "Thank you." She stared up at him with a pout. "Still don't know how Jaffa do what they do. You people figure out everything," she complained.

Teal'c beamed with pride.

Gracie stopped short in the hallway at the sight of her birth mother. Her face slowly drew into a smile. "Sam?"

The older blonde scrunched her shoulders and grinned back. Her dimples flashed with her apparent joy. She held out her arms to receive her daughter.

Gracie hugged her fiercely. "What are you doing here?"

"New orders. I'm supposed to study that little shuttle you brought back. Command is eager to know if we can reverse-engineer it and make new puddle jumpers."

"Puddle jumpers?"

Sam raised a hand in the air and waved it around as she spoke. "You know. The puddle that makes up the event horizon of a wormhole? Little ship that just jumps right on through?"

Gracie tilted her head in confusion. "Who came up with that term?"

Her mother chuckled. "I think it was Sheppard. He's the ranking military officer back on Atlantis."

"Oh. Have you mentioned him before? I only remember hearing about Rodney."

Sam frowned slightly, looking side-to-side. "I must have talked about Sheppard. At least once or twice."

"Hmm, not sure I recall." Gracie didn't fail to notice her mother's consternation. She suspected that Sam liked Rodney a lot more than she wanted to admit. It amused her. "Anyway, have you seen the ship yet?"

"I have not," Sam said with anticipation.

Gracie hooked an arm around hers. "Well… what are we waiting for!"

She led her birth mother up to the level of the mountain where they were keeping the ship. A section of the old missile silo had been previously designated for a Lantian puddle jumper. It was the perfect spot to keep Gracie's shuttle while not in use. She couldn't fly it straight up through the top of the silo. She had orders not to take her ship for joy-rides around the Earth. Her father said something about the FAA bursting an aneurysm over it, whatever that meant.

Gracie took a card reader out of her uniform pocket and slipped it into the designated spot by the door. Sam nodded proudly at her, impressed. She had obviously been granted privileges around the base.

The heavy door slid open. The floor beyond was a sturdy metal grate. Beneath it were structures that housed modified tunneling crystals, courtesy of the Tok'ra. Upon arrival through the stargate, her small ship would steadily rise up the missile silo until it reached this level. Then the crystals would activate, instantaneously forming a deck from one side of the silo to the other. The process was carefully controlled and monitored. Once a floor was laid, Gracie could gently set the ship down.

Gracie put a fail-safe in place, in case the deck accidentally dissipated. To prevent anyone below from being crushed by an unexpectedly falling ship, she programmed her vessel to automatically hover if it lost contact with the deck. That meant that it had to remain in a constant state of readiness, consistently drawing a small amount of power at all times while inside the SGC. However, the safety of anyone in the gate room below was well worth the sacrifice of fuel.

If she wanted to leave, she'd make the vessel hover on its own power. Then someone would command the crystals to release their molecular bonds and disperse into the air. Jet-like fans would pull the resulting debris and gasses out of the immediate area like vacuums.

The process of bringing the ship in and out of the base required a careful amount of coordination between the pilot and the control room. General Landry, himself, enjoyed the spectacle of it all so much, that he allowed Gracie to come and go with her little ship as much as she pleased. His only condition was that she time it while he was on duty. She'd taken to waving at him through her forward port while her ship slowly maneuvered within the silo. Whether he was in the briefing room or in the control room, he always enjoyed watching her pilot her little vessel.

"Wow," Sam intoned as she stared straight across at her daughter's ship. "This is it, huh?"

Gracie bounced in place next to her. She grabbed her mother's hand and pulled her through the open hatch. Sam stared about, taking it all in. On one end was the forward port and the pilot's console. Two chairs were available there, bolted into the deck, allowing for the ship to be manned by co-pilots as needed. Centered before it was a storage console as tall as a table. There was plenty of room to get around it. Sam suspected that in zero gravity, having something to grab onto like that was useful.

On her other side were bench seats lined up along the walls. She counted enough harnesses for eight passengers. At the far end of the ship was an empty compartment. Heavy straps hung from the walls with hooks on their ends, likely used to secure cargo for transport. They were kept behind clips in the wall so they didn't go flying about when not in use.

Her daughter pulled her toward the pilot's console. "Come see!" Gracie gestured for Sam to take the seat to the left. She pressed a control to activate the heads-up display. A virtual screen appeared in front of Sam. "On this side, we've got co-pilot navigation, DHD control, and open slots for optional add-ons."

"Optional add-ons?" Sam poked at the HUD, cycling through menus in Goa'uld writing.

"This is a modular design. Zersha makes these things easy to customize as per their buyer's preferences. If we want weapons, we could add on a weapons array. If we want a gravity-pack, we could pay for that, too."

"What about… a cloak?" Sam thought of Jack's curious question before.

"Hmm. I don't know if Zersha does that. We never had that feature installed on our ship."

"We, who?"

"Me and Vala. From my timeline."

"You've had this ship before?"

"Not this exact vessel, but yes, something quite similar. That's why I already know how to pilot this thing. It's the precursor to the one I learned on."

"Holy Hannah," Sam muttered. She glanced at Gracie then back to the virtual screen. "So you said it's modular," she reiterated.

"Right. Build it up as you please with any Zersha-compatible tech. And you've got yourself a custom vessel."

Sam's eyes sparkled at all the possibilities this was presenting. If she could get her hands on the blueprints for Zersha technology, she could use it to transfigure other advantageous features that the SGC was already using. Like a plug and play. Then if they could find a way to manufacture these small ships en masse, every SG-team could be given one to use. It would significantly increase their odds of making it back alive and expand the possibilities for their missions.

Maybe Earth could be less dependent on others for tel'taks when they needed them. Sam could easily name a handful of missions where Vala was tasked with acquiring a little cargo ship. Another handful more were borrowed from the Jaffa or the Tok'ra. None of the ships were ever in pristine condition. As her husband might say, that old chestnut was getting a bit… old.

"Alright," Sam said, "what have you got over there?"

Gracie obliged her by activating her side of the console. "Basic flight control: hover, open the hatch, thrusters. Then over here, hyperspace window and drive controls. The auto-pilot is here… but I only really use it while I'm in hyperspace, like when I have passengers to talk to or cargo to better secure." Gracie imagined all the times when she and her adoptive mother had to hustle quickly into their shuttle with the stolen goods of the day. They didn't always have time to properly secure things before they had to hurriedly escape. They simply hoped their cargo wouldn't fly around unsecured and hit them in the backs of their heads as they flew.

Sam gawked at the controls. "This is amazing. Humans came up with this?"

"Err… I don't know. A human-controlled institution manufactures these. Not sure where they get their designs from. Why?"

"This is light years ahead of anything we've made on Earth. And I'm not talking about anything the SGC controls."

"You said you have tech from the Asgard?"

"Yup. They helped us make leaps and bounds with space-faring."

"But not everyone on Earth has access to your ships, right?"

"Unfortunately, no. Anything SGC-controlled is still strictly classified. We're working on slowly introducing new tech into the world market… but we have to fake them like they're new inventions."

"That absolutely baffles me."

"Believe me, it feels like I'm sinning every time I go to a conference and purposely introduce faults into otherwise perfectly good items."

Gracie tilted her head. "Sounds like you have stories."

"Ha. I do. But those will be for another time."

"Okay, what would you like to do now?"

Sam didn't hesitate. She quickly answered, "Take this thing for a joy ride."

Gracie slowly grinned. "I thought you'd never ask."

Her mother matched her smile of excitement. Jack was going to be so jealous.

"There you are," Gracie said with relief.

Jasuf froze. He hadn't been expecting to hear her voice behind him. It stood apart from the usual cacophony of his people going about their days outside. He quickly overcame his shock and whipped his head around.

He let out a satisfied breath as his eyes raked her in. She was wearing traditional Jaffa travel clothing. A leather vest hugged her figure, framed by a loose brown cape that swept back behind her shoulders. Her golden hair glistened in the mid-morning sun. The staff weapon she held at her side did the same. She looked perfect. Absolutely perfect.

Jasuf dropped the ropes he had been preparing and went to her immediately. He reached out and pulled her to him. Gracie smiled in his tight embrace. His mouth hovered near hers. "I did not know you would come today," he whispered gently. "But I am overjoyed that you have."

"Told you I'd find you," she said with laughter in her voice.

He'd been missing her for far too long. So much so, that his brothers had to yell at him to pay attention to tasks they were assigned to perform. Now he didn't care who saw. Didn't care who would whisper. Jasuf kissed her openly, pouring all of his longing into the act.

Gracie nearly dropped her staff. She wrapped her free hand around the back of his neck, both surprised and delighted at his reaction to her unexpected presence. His hands tightly gripped her waist, squeezing as if she might suddenly be whisked away from him.

The sounds of other Jaffa in the village reminded her to take a breath. Gracie pulled back ever so slightly to break the kiss. She kept her face near his, leaning in toward his hand when it caressed her cheek. "I should tell you. I'm only here for the day." She pouted briefly.

"Then we will savor these moments." Jasuf seemed to sigh, letting out a breath through his nose in disappointment. "But I am to depart for a hunt. My brothers are preparing to leave soon."

She reached up to run her thumb along his face. "I know you have your duties. I will not keep you from them. Will you have any time left later?"

"After this hunt I have no further obligations. I was planning to train… but I need not do it today." He leaned back to look at her better, taking in the color of her eyes and the smoothness of her radiant skin. "Will you meet me here again in a few hours time?"

"Of course."

"Send my greetings to your sisters." He obviously knew she'd go to the Hak'tyl settlement while she waited for him.

She grinned at him, amused that he was willing to be so friendly to her tribe. Once upon a time he regarded them as beneath him. It would seem Teal'c was right. She'd found a way to reach a Jaffa like him and change his mind. Without combat. Gracie had no idea how she'd really done it. But ultimately, it didn't matter. What was more important was that they could finally spend some time together.

"When we meet again, I will show you something," he declared.

She squinted at him briefly. "What?"

Jasuf pecked her on the lips. "You will find out." He stepped back, smile never leaving his face.

She took that as the sign to leave. She heard, rather than saw, his brothers approaching. Her eyes were trained squarely on him, and him alone. She bit the inside of her cheek, regarding him with affectionate suspicion.

They exchanged one last smile before separating.

As Gracie took the path out of his village and toward hers, she sighed to herself. Seeing him again had gone even better than she imagined it would. And she'd get more later. The day couldn't be any better.

By the time she arrived, the cool air had gotten to her. She shivered beneath the cape she had now pulled fully around her shoulders. Gracie planned to find warmer furs among the community stockpile of clothes the Hak'tyl kept fresh. The colder months were here. She was certain they would have pulled the appropriate garb from storage by now.

As she approached the edge of the settlement, noise caught her attention from the side. She didn't raise her staff weapon. The sounds were harmless, playful even. "I can hear you, Agean," she called out. Gracie turned her head. "And Idul."

Two Hak'tyl stepped into view from the brush. They were smiling mischievously at her. The sounds she had heard were their girlish giggles. The young pair bowed in greeting. Gracie reciprocated. She adopted a haughty look in response to their humor. They paid her expression no mind and stepped closer.

"EldaMalDoran," Agean greeted.

"Teal'c said you were onworld," Idul reported with a grin. Her eyes twinkled.

"And yet she did not come to the Hak'tyl immediately," Agean noted with a glance to her sister beside her.

"Indeed not. There's only one other place she could have gone instead."

The naughtiness in their voices could not be denied. Gracie was being teased. Jaffa-style.

Gracie huffed with a look of exasperation. "Do you not have duties to attend to?"

"We are done," Agean reported. "You are our focus now." She grinned.

"How fares Jasuf?" Idul asked boldly.

Gracie feigned surprise. "And what makes you think I saw him?"

The Jaffa women giggled again.

"EldaMalDoran," Idul challenged, "you need not say any words. Your body betrays you."

The human blonde's mouth dropped open in mock offense. But in truth, she was entertained by them. These two Hak'tyl were some of her best friends from the tribe, in this timeline. Teal'c had warned her that everyone likely knew about Jasuf's affection for her. So she wasn't surprised that these two were taking the opportunity to torment her about it now.

Agean waved a hand in Gracie's direction dramatically. "See how her lips moisten and her cheeks redden. Or the way she stands straighter and pushes out her bosom."

Idul circled the human with a critical eye. She resembled a hunter stalking its prey in this moment. "I do see. And notice how despite the cold and her inappropriate dress, she shivers not from the air, but from the heat of his touch." She leaned in toward the human's ear and lowered her voice as she said it.

Gracie scoffed loudly.

The two Jaffa laughed heartily. They hooked arms with her and brought her fully into the settlement to greet the others. Nesa was there, warming her hands at one of the day fires. When she looked up, Gracie detected a trace of amusement in her otherwise neutral expression. It was the slight upturn of her mouth that gave it away.

"EldaMalDoran," she said. "You have returned."

Gracie extricated her arms from her two Jaffa tormentors and bowed appropriately to her once-den mother. "Nesa," she acknowledged with formality. Agean and Idul stayed close behind. She could feel them grinning still.

"I trust that these two Jaffa children have properly greeted you," the Hak'tyl said, eyeing the others.

Gracie didn't miss the dig at her sisters. They were all relatively the same age and hardly children. Nesa was calling them immature. She smirked, glancing behind to see if they felt any shame over Nesa's words. Regrettably, they seemed to have none. They were too entertained by her presence and the knowledge of her budding relationship with the Jaffa boy from the other tribe.

She huffed. "'Properly' may not be the best description." She pretended to be annoyed.

Nesa bore a rare smile of actual amusement now. "And how fares Jasuf, son of Meil'nor?"

Gracie's eyes shot to Nesa's. Even she was willing to tease her for this.

"Is there no other news that is more interesting!?" the human blonde complained.

Her Jaffa sisters alongside her laughed loudly. Nesa kept smiling. She stepped forward to lay a hand on Gracie's shoulder. "Answer the question." Her voice was laced with her own brand of mischief.

Gracie was actually flabbergasted now. One of her eyes twitched. "He sends the Hak'tyl warm greetings," she said plainly.

Nesa bared her teeth and even shuddered slightly as she laughed ever so slightly. "And we accept the greetings and offer them in return. You will bring the message along with you. I know you will go back."

Gracie inclined her head at the half-hearted order, nearly rolling her eyes. It was a standard among Jaffa to say hello from afar this way, letting travelers between tribes conveniently bear such messages. In the absence of advanced Goa'uld communication devices, this was the way Jaffa checked in on each other. They had a distaste for any technology that came from their former masters. The Jaffa kept galaxy-worthy tech in their possession, but refused to use it unless absolutely necessary.

"Go now. Find warmer furs and greet our other sisters," Nesa suggested. "Do not disturb the Den Mother for now."

Gracie glanced in the direction of Ishta's hut. The windows and doors were shut. She guessed that Teal'c was inside. When the pair of them arrived on Tek'ron through the gate, they each headed in separate directions. He was here for much the same reason as her: to visit with a significant other. Except his was quite nearly his wife while hers was… well… she wasn't quite sure what to call Jasuf.

Perhaps Ishta had been expecting Teal'c and arranged to have no obligations upon his arrival. Gracie surmised she'd have to discuss doing the same with Jasuf, so she wouldn't interrupt him every time she visited. She refused to get in the way of his important tasks. He had a tribe to run. She'd have to figure out a way to communicate with him ahead of time about these things.

She bowed to Nesa and let her Hak'tyl sisters lead her to the hut where they were keeping the warmer clothes. Gracie shuddered as she changed. The furs had grown cold just lying there in the hut. The Hak'tyl had access to technology that would warm their huts in the winter, but they hadn't felt the need to use them yet. Their resistance to cold was stronger than a human's. And again, the Jaffa tried not to depend on Goa'uld technology unless they truly needed it.

"Come, EldaMalDoran. Hot soup will warm you," Agean suggested.

After enjoying a soothing meal with her sisters… and suffering through yet more teasing from additional Hak'tyl… the time had come for Gracie to depart again. A few of them stood with her as she donned a long cape over her long sleeves and pants.

Idul rubbed her arms to warm her. "Do not fear, EldaMalDoran. Likely Jasuf will comfort you with his strong arms when you return to him."

Gracie looked up at the sky and laughed a little with exasperation. Idul was merciless. "Will I ever have peace?" she groused. Their other sisters cackled easily.

"Marry him. And maybe you will," Idul responded evilly.

Their sisters laughed even harder now. Gracie sighed. Loudly. But not without a huge smile on her face. She hugged her sisters goodbye and turned to go.

Gracie hadn't even stepped more than two paces when she heard, "Chel nok, Sister! He will be your sim'ka yet!" Oh Gods. Idul was wishing her luck to become engaged to Jasuf.

"What is the matter?" Jasuf asked her with a tentative smile.

"I was just eaten alive by girlish Hak'tyl."

He laughed, understanding what she meant. "Believe me, EldaMalDoran, I have endured the same with my brothers."

Gracie took a look around at his busy settlement. She spied a few Jaffa males looking in their direction. "How bad has it been?"

He leaned in. "Like I've been trapped on the moon of Sokar."

She gasped a little. He was talking about the Jaffa version of Hell. "That's bad."

"Indeed," he said with laughter in his tone. He looped an arm around hers. "Come, I have something to show you." He looked down at her new clothes as he led her away. "You have acquired appropriate attire, I see."

"It was made clear to me that I was underdressed earlier. My sisters took pity on me."

"How much interest did they show in your visit with me?" Jasuf asked curiously. They ventured away from the settlement into the forest beyond.

"Too much interest." He smiled amusedly at her as they walked.

Jasuf led her on a small hike toward a part of Tek'ron she had never explored before. They came upon a shimmering waterfall, raining down into a pond surrounded by rocks. Green moss carpeted the ground beyond. Pink flowers peeked up at varying intervals. The landscape was in a clearing, allowing the high sun to cast down on them and offer its warmth in the cold air. Gracie's eyes followed the path of the water further away, guessing that this stream would eventually join up with the great river they all used as a source of clean water.

Her eyes were wide as she took in the beautiful scenery. She quirked a smile and looked up to Jasuf.

"Do you like it?" he asked with anticipation.

"It's beautiful here."

Jasuf gently relieved her hands of her staff and set it down nearby. He let his own weapons rest next to it. Then he placed two hands on her arms to shift her toward the waterfall. Jasuf turned her to face him and stepped back. For a moment, he merely gazed at her in front of the surrounding landscape.

"What?"

"I am memorizing this scene. So I have something to think of when you are gone."

She blushed. He surprised her with how charming he could be.

He stepped forward and reached up to run his fingers through her hair. "Thank you. For coming back."

"I told you I would. I'm a woman of honor," she said, playfully tilting her head.

Jasuf leaned down to kiss her sweetly. She greedily accepted.

"Wait," Gracie paused. "Who else comes to this place?"

"Before today? Only me."

She looked at him dubiously.

"This is my place of solitude. I come here to train independently. Or when I need space from the tribe."

She pretended to huff. "Oh, Jasuf. You're going to have to find a new place of solitude. Now I'm going to want this all to myself," she teased.

He chuckled and leaned his forehead to hers. "I was hoping we could share."

She hooked her arms around his neck. "I'll need some convincing."

He captured her mouth with his, kissing her intensely. When they came up for air, he asked, "Have I convinced you enough?"

She bit her lip as she grinned.

Chapter Text

Chapter 25 – Earth Bear

Vala watched Gracie from across the commissary. She'd been sitting there alone, staring off into space the entire time she'd been here.

Carolyn sat opposite her, munching away, pretending not to notice what she was looking at.

Vala observed as Crawford and Smith from SG-3 appeared, automatically taking seats at the same table as her daughter. She didn't stir. After a beat, Gracie seemed startled that they were suddenly there. The boys looked like they were laughing at her. Vala narrowed her eyes. Gracie shouldn't have been taken by surprise. Her situational awareness was usually sharp as a tack. She even used to overreact.

But now? A Jaffa battalion could be attacking and she wouldn't even notice.

Sam pulled a chair out next to Vala and set down a tray laden with food. She took a seat. "Hi, girls."

"Hey," Carolyn answered.

"Hi, Sam," Vala greeted distractedly.

Sam took a bite of food. She glanced up to see what Vala was looking at. "Those two are from SG-3, right?"

Carolyn briefly turned around. "Yeah. Marine Corporals." She glanced at Vala, whose eyes were still glued to the trio at the other table.

Sam observed them for a moment. "Looks like they're getting along. That's a good sign."

Vala could only hum in agreement.

Sam made eye contact with Carolyn and tilted her head in Vala's direction. The doctor shrugged and kept eating.

"Valaaaaaaaaaaaa."

"Yes?"

"What is it?"

"She's distracted," Vala said simply.

Sam watched the youngest members of SG-3 as they playfully conversed with their shared daughter. Gracie seemed to be smiling at them. "Is she?"

"Yes. And that means something."

"What?" her blonde friend asked curiously. Gracie seemed no different to her. They'd already spent a lot of time together going over the features of her shuttle since Sam returned to the SGC.

"I don't know yet. But it's suspicious."

Carolyn pursed her lips. She chose to stay quiet.

Sam sensed extreme paranoia oozing out of her space pirate friend. She coughed. "Have you tried asking her what this is about?"

"She won't tell me anything, Sam." Vala finally turned to her. "Maybe you'll have better luck."

"Umm… I don't even know what to ask." Sam quickly looked at Carolyn, who kept her expression carefully neutral. Clearly the doctor had nothing to contribute.

Vala didn't respond, returning her gaze to Gracie.

. . .

"Admit it, Baby Cakes… you're in love," Smith teased.

"As if you even know what that is," Gracie replied haughtily.

Crawford chuckled quietly.

Gracie's eyes shot toward him. She gestured at him with her spoon. "Now him? He knows a little something about love." She grinned playfully. "Don't you, Crawfy?"

"I dunno 'bout that, Elda."

She leaned forward. "That look on your face says otherwise," she said with a challenge in her voice.

Smith's attention was now effectively redirected to his buddy. "You did have a look on your face when you came in this morning."

"He was smiling just a little too much," she agreed.

Smith shared a naughty look with her. "Elda, you might be on to something."

"Y'all can shut it now." Crawford shoved food in his mouth.

"What was her name again?" Gracie pretended to wonder. "Chellie… Kelsey…"

"Chelsea," Crawford automatically corrected.

Smith smirked at Gracie, tilting his head toward Crawford. "Careful, Baby. He bites."

Crawford elbowed Smith forcefully. His friend just laughed.

Gracie laughed along with them. "So," she said conspiratorially, "When do we get to meet her?"

"In your dreams," Crawford deadpanned. There was no way he was letting either of these two jokers near his girlfriend. They'd scare her away.

"Heard she likes to go dancing," Smith supplied. "How 'bout you, Elda? You like to dance?"

Gracie tilted her head and shrugged. "I've been known to dance a little here and there."

"Do they have clubs in space?" Crawford asked curiously.

"Clubs?"

"Places to dance," Smith clarified. "Dance clubs. Loud music. Lots of people, usually young ones like us. Alcohol."

"Oh yeah, we have those out in the galaxy. Best ones I ever went to were on space stations."

"Is that right?" Crawford marveled. "What were they like?"

She shrugged again. "I don't really know how to describe them. They're all mostly the same, though."

"Damn, Crawford, we've been missing out!" Smith exclaimed, hitting his friend's arm.

"One day, I'll take you to one," Gracie promised. Her friends broke out into grins. "In the meantime, you show me one. From around here."

Smith rubbed his hands together. "You got a deal." He elbowed Crawford next to him. "And when we go? Bring Chelsea."

"Hell no."

"You can't go clubbing without her, man. Won't look right."

"Then you two go."

"Nah, man, it's gotta be all of us! Elda can't be a wingman. I need you. Besides, I'd spend the whole night fending off the whole damn club. I'd end up being her bodyguard."

Gracie began to laugh. "But isn't that your specialty?"

"Shut up, Baby Cakes."

"Please? Pretty please?" Mitchell begged without shame. His hands were held up in a praying motion.

Gracie was standing before him at his desk in his shared office. She was regarding him doubtfully.

Reynolds walked in to find Mitchell making a fool of himself. He didn't hesitate to point it out. "Have some dignity, man." He went straight to his desk.

Gracie grinned over at him. "He's lost all self-respect."

"I can see that. What's your problem, Mitchell?" Reynolds asked as he sat down. He sighed as he surveyed the files and loose leaf paper littering his workspace.

"She needs to have a back-up pilot for that ship of hers. I'm the perfect candidate for the job."

"Is that right?"

"I'm not even going to bother to tell you how many hours I've logged in F-302s."

Reynolds didn't really look at either of them, still staring forlornly at the mountain of paperwork on his desk. "Oh, but I bet you will…" he said drily.

"Two-thousand…"

"Cameron, I can pilot the ship all by myself," Gracie interrupted. She'd already heard him gloat about his time in the cockpits of Earth's space-worthy little fighter jets. Multiple times. She waved a hand in Reynolds's direction. "Ask him. He saw me."

"What about when you can't, though? Shit happens out there, Elda. You could easily be injured or possessed or something in a way that means your ship ends up without a reliable pilot," Cameron argued.

Gracie just stared at him, shaking her head slightly, unconvinced.

"And then what happens?" Cameron pointed at Reynolds. "The rest of your team is shit out of luck."

She huffed and rolled her eyes. "Oh! Well, who am I to deny you the opportunity to engage in some heroics? Coming in to save the day."

Mitchell adopted a smug look. He pretended to straighten out his shirt collar. Reynolds threw a paper ball at him.

Sam appeared behind Gracie just in time to see the crumpled paper make contact with Mitchell's face. "Looks like nothing changes around here," she deadpanned.

"Sam!" Reynolds greeted her warmly.

She waved at him casually. "I was just looking for you two. Elda? I think we need to discuss training other people to be your back-up pilots. How do you feel about Colonel Mitchell getting the first chance?"

Cameron clapped his hands loudly and hooted as if he had won.

Gracie glared at him, then looked back at her mother. "Really?"

"If you go out in the field, you need a reliable alternative to fly the shuttle. There could be times when you, yourself, are simply unable to do it. You need to be ready for those possibilities, however unlikely they are to happen."

Gracie considered her words carefully. She glanced at Mitchell, who had a smile on his face that she found irritating. Now she was starting to understand why Daniel often found him so intolerable. She groaned. "Okay."

Her uncle rubbed his hands together in delight. "Sometimes you just gotta hear it from somebody else," he commented. He winked at Sam in gratitude.

"Cam, when are you free?" Sam asked.

"Uhhh…" He began scooting files over to reveal the desktop calendar somewhere underneath.

"While you two figure that out… Elda, come here," Reynolds called. She stepped over and was invited to take the single seat across from his desk. "Sorry I haven't had a chance to talk with you. It's been busy."

"That's alright. Cameron mentioned you have some things happening at home. Right?"

He let out a breath. "Yeah." He almost seemed overwhelmed by the thought. Gracie decided not to ask him for details. "So I'll bet he also made it clear: we're not bringing you along on the next handful of missions yet."

"He did."

"It's not that we don't want you to come along; it's that we can't. We need to gradually work you in as new missions get planned. And as you get up to speed with all our protocols. It's gonna be a couple of months, I bet, until you're fully embedded with SG-3."

Gracie tried not to show the relief his words brought her. That would give her more time to be on Tek'ron. She didn't want to seem ungrateful for the opportunity he was giving her. "I understand, Colonel. I'm not military like you. I need to learn your way first."

"Yeah," he replied. Then he pointed a finger at her. "And then stick with our way," he warned.

She twisted her mouth and twitched her eye. But she still nodded in hesitant agreement.

"In the meantime, the rest of the boys and I will be gone for a good little while on an op. You can do whatever it is you do with your free time until then. When we get back, we'll resume your training. Sound good?"

She smiled. "Sounds good."

"Ay, Reynolds. Y'all need to work out giving her time to go to that Jaffa planet of hers when she starts working for you," Mitchell reminded. Sam looked over at them with interest.

"What's he talking about?" Reynolds asked Gracie.

She glanced at Cameron thankfully. "I have a considerable amount of training to continue with the Hak'tyl. I want to reach certain milestones and keep up with what they're teaching me." Then she looked a bit uncomfortable. "But I don't know how I'm going to do that while on SG-3."

He tilted his head, considering her. "Well, I can respect you having some goals to achieve. Let's play it by ear. See when there's some downtime for the team. Then you can go back and do your thing for a little while."

"Any idea how long I could have?"

"Ehh, no. Not really. Just sorta depends on what's going on around here. Look, I'll keep it in mind, Elda. Pretty sure those skills you're working on could come in handy for us anyway. Doesn't hurt to keep up with them." Then he had a thought. "Maybe you could use Crawford and Smith as your training dummies."

Mitchell cracked up in the background. "I'd pay good money to watch that."

Sam shook her head. Gracie smiled with delight at the thought.

Sweat glistened down his brow as Jasuf swung his wooden staff in the air. His feet trampled the moss beneath them as he executed a sequence of moves. He'd been here training in his place of solitude for a few hours now. The exercise warmed him in spite of the cooling air. He wouldn't be able to train outside for much longer. The days were growing shorter and the warmth of the sun was not reaching their part of Tek'ron so easily now. Full winter was nearly here.

He spun to swipe his staff at an imaginary opponent, tilting it this way and that as if striking. Behind him the waterfall continued to pour as it always had. Its roar drowned out the sounds of the forest around him. When he spun back around to execute another sequence of moves in his bashaak, another staff blocked his.

His eyes widened. Jasuf leaned back to avoid a blow to the head. He instinctively blocked attacks from his new opponent.

"You leave your left open too much."

Gracie lunged, bringing her staff to hit his left side and demonstrate her point.

Jasuf flinched then got out of her way. He raised his staff to strike, once again engaging in the series of moves he had come here to practice. Gracie obliged him, raising her wooden staff to receive his blows accordingly. She knew what he was working on.

They parried without further talk for several more minutes. Every time Jasuf missed a step, Gracie hit his side lightly with her staff. She refrained from trying to knock him down as her own sparring partners would do back in the Hak'tyl settlement. No one was here to evaluate them. There need not be any obvious move to indicate that the sequence was being restarted.

Besides, she didn't want him to get any dirtier than he already was.

The activity had her breathing harder now. She was starting to work up a sweat. Gracie regretted the many layers she had donned in response to the changing season. She was cold on the way here. But now? Jasuf was not letting up, determined to get the sequence right with an actual opponent before him.

Eventually, he executed the moves in the correct order and in the correct manner. Gracie rewarded him by knocking his staff out of his hands suddenly. His eyes revealed surprise as it sailed harmlessly off to the side. She let her staff hover dangerously near his neck.

His bare chest heaved. Jasuf let out a satisfied laugh. He pulled on her staff forcefully to bring her forward. She went sailing into his arms, dropping the staff on the way. He tipped her back and captured her mouth with his, still breathing heavily. His skin was hot to the touch. He smelt of sweat and earth.

Gracie didn't care.

She made them stand upright and cupped his neck with her hands to deepen the kiss. His hands grabbed at her waist possessively. She smiled into his mouth, enjoying his attention very much. They both had to take small steps to maintain their balance as they attacked each other in a new way.

At some point they had to come up for air, drowning as they were in each other.

Eyes closed and forehead to hers, Jasuf spoke quietly. "When did you arrive to Tek'ron?"

"A few hours ago."

"You have come earlier than I expected."

She nipped at his bottom lip with her teeth. "I couldn't wait."

Jasuf didn't try to hide the smile of satisfaction that confession garnered. "Have you had a meal?"

"I have. But I'm sure you're hungry." She leaned back to look at him.

"I am not ready to return to the village. You have only just arrived."

"Hmm, lucky for you I thought ahead. I brought some food in my pack."

"EldaMalDoran, you are my savior."

She hummed. Then Gracie pulled away to retrieve the linen sack she had carried with her on the twenty-minute hike from the Hak'tyl settlement. She looked around, wondering where a good place to sit might be. They had trampled the moss enough with their sparring that it was now muddied and brown.

Jasuf picked up both of their staffs and let them rest together against the nearest tree. Then he wrapped an arm around her waist and led her to a different part of the clearing. "There is something else here you have not seen yet," he announced. They walked around to the back of the roaring waterfall. Gracie had noticed the tall rock forming its structure, but had never realized that one could venture inside of it like a cave.

He pulled some long vines aside to reveal an entrance. They both leaned down slightly to fit through the opening. As he led her further in, the height of the ceiling rose high enough for them to walk comfortably. A short, curved path brought them to the open space immediately behind the pouring water.

Gracie gasped. The walls were lined with naturally-formed crystals. They reflected the faint light that crept in around the rushing water. The rays of sun seemed to bounce endlessly back and forth, lighting up the space as if there was artificial light. She turned to Jasuf, who had allowed her to step ahead of him, and smiled.

"Now this is a real place of solitude," she commented, clearly impressed.

He let a breath out through his nose, pleased. He gestured to a spot along one of the crystalline walls to sit. Gracie sat down comfortably and began pulling cloth wrappers out of her bag. She opened up a few offerings before Jasuf. He could choose from bread, dried meats, and fresh berries. While he began picking at the food, Gracie retrieved a simple flask from the bag and handed it to him.

"Thank you," he said gratefully. He took a long sip, parched from the exercise. He gestured at the waterfall behind her. "That water is clean enough to drink, should you need it."

She twisted around briefly to look at the water. "How did you find this place?" she asked curiously, eyes darting around.

"My mother and I found this when I was a child."

"Your mother? I've not seen her yet."

Jasuf kept his eyes down, focusing on his food. "She has passed," he said quietly.

Gracie looked at him with empathy. "I lost my mother, too," she reported. It wasn't a lie. The woman who raised her was unavailable to her. Permanently. Gracie would never know if she still existed in some inaccessible branch of time or if she had been erased and overwritten by the Vala she left behind on Earth this morning.

He looked up at her. Then he inclined his head in silent acknowledgement.

"So… your mother knew of this cave. What about your father?"

Jasuf smiled softly. "My mother and I promised each other not to share this place with anyone else." He picked at a berry and popped it in his mouth. "Some of the others may have become aware of the waterfall, but I have marked this clearing as mine. No one should explore it further."

"Ahh. So the outside is known to your village. They know where to find you if they must."

He tilted his head to agree.

"But this cave… it's a secret?" Gracie gazed up and around, still amazed at the way the crystals endlessly reflected just the smallest amount of light.

"Ours to share," he proclaimed.

At first she was touched. But then Gracie reminded herself that she couldn't have been his first romantic interest. There were plenty of Jaffa females in his own camp of similar age. He could have shown any of them this place, too. Now uncomfortable with the thought, she tried to clear her mind. Dwelling on his past wasn't worth it. She couldn't tell him about hers, so it wouldn't be fair to concern herself with his.

They were here now. In the present. Together. She chose to focus on that.

Gracie leaned over the food, which was quickly disappearing, to drop a soft kiss on his lips. It was her quiet thanks for his consideration and willingness to share, even if she suspected more people might know of this cave than he was letting on.

Now that they were long done with their impromptu sparring session, Gracie felt the cold again. She shivered, unconsciously rubbing her arms. Jasuf scooted around her, offering his warmth to her with his arms. She nestled into the space between his legs and let him wrap his arms around her. She reached out to grab the last berry and offer it to his mouth. He accepted it with a smile.

"Perhaps we should each return to our villages soon. Night will fall and it will only grow colder."

Gracie leaned her head back on his shoulder. "In a minute. I just got here," she said with a whine.

"What have your sisters to say?" Jasuf asked, letting his chin lean against her hair.

"They were delighted to see me back. Mainly so they could harass me. About you," she said pointedly. He chuckled quietly. "They send their regards, by the way."

"I send my well wishes back," he said automatically.

"And your brothers? What new ways have they discovered to tease you mercilessly?"

"I prefer not to say."

Gracie twisted around in his arms to look at him. She grinned. "Why not?"

He kissed her chastely. "Because what they do is meaningless. It is simply my turn."

"So… what you're saying is: if we set one of them up with a Hak'tyl, the unwanted attention would be redirected toward them?" she asked conspiratorially.

He laughed aloud now. "Perhaps."

"Jasuf, I think it's time that we allow our tribes to interact more often."

"We already make contact each day," he argued.

"That's for trade. And the occasional Exhibition. I'm talking about for leisure."

He locked eyes with her, regarding her suggestion as a joke.

She shrugged. "Just thinking of a way to get your brothers off your back for you," she said lightly.

"While I appreciate your sentiment, that is not necessary. I can handle them."

"I don't doubt it. Just trying to help," she said playfully.

"And how would I help you in return with your sisters if we went through with your scheme?" He tilted his head at her. "None of them like me very much."

"Oh they'll warm up to you. They're already overexcited that you're paying attention to me at all."

"Hmm. Perhaps I should pay a friendly visit from time to time."

Gracie grinned. "You could pretend you're bringing a message from your father, if you want."

"I could."

"And you could bring a couple of friends," she said, waggling her eyebrows.

He laughed quietly at her. Jasuf reached out a hand to affectionately stroke her cheek. "What is your plan for tomorrow?"

She sighed. "I don't know yet. I didn't do more than greet Nesa earlier. If I find time, I'll come find you and check in."

"I have communication devices back in my hut. If I had known you would be here today…"

"Tomorrow, then."

He inclined his head. Glancing at the waning light beyond the waterfall, he said, "We should go now."

Gracie whined then dug her head back into his shoulder. "Do you have to be so responsible?"

"I am heir apparent to my tribe's leadership. I have no choice." He patted her thigh to prompt her to move. They stood. "Now that you are here on Tek'ron, we may visit with each other as much as we please. And as the heir… I can control what duties I assume and which ones I assign to others."

She smiled, both hands stroking the bare skin of his chest. "I like the sound of that."

"I thought you might." He leaned down to kiss her sweetly.

The first week of Gracie's return to Tek'ron saw her assigned to the night guard. Jasuf was on an opposite schedule. The most they could do to see each other was meet at the waterfall by midday every day. For him, it would be lunch. But for her, it was breakfast. Then the pair would separate to continue with whatever tasks awaited them at their villages.

Gracie's training continued in the afternoons. She hadn't been able to keep up with it independently offworld. SG-3 had kept her busy on their training grounds. So her sessions with the Hak'tyl were arduous as she struggled to remember intricate techniques with a wooden staff.

By her second week there, she found relief. She was rotated off night guard and allowed a more reasonable schedule. She asked Jasuf to become her sparring partner. He readily agreed. He'd never stopped wanting to have a rematch with her. When she first took him by surprise on her first day back, he had been simply delighted.

Now they met at the waterfall every morning instead. The days were barely warm enough to be outside with full sun. Evenings had become uncomfortably cold, even for the Jaffa. The night guard donned multiple layers to keep warm; the huts began utilizing their heaters.

"No, you must raise your staff higher," Jasuf instructed.

Gracie did what she thought was correct.

"No, like this." He moved behind her to position her staff in the correct form. His body warmed her, and she found herself reminded of how cold she felt. He began to slowly demonstrate the sequence she was meant to perform by moving her arms for her. She closed her eyes as she focused on the heat of his hands. Gracie allowed him to direct her like a puppet, letting her muscles memorize the movements of the staff.

He stopped and wrapped his arms around her body. "EldaMalDoran, you are like cold snow," he noted with bewilderment.

She grumbled. She didn't want him to stop showing her. Nor did she want to be forced inside because her human body couldn't handle the weather like the others could. "Please continue," she begged.

"It is no wonder you are unable to complete this sequence. You are trembling." He stepped away momentarily to grab his fur overcoat and place it around her shoulders. She pouted. "Come, my hut is closest. Warm yourself there before you venture back."

"But…"

He tilted her chin up affectionately. "I cannot spar with a block of ice." He kissed her chastely. Then he frowned. "Even your lips are cold."

She muttered in complaint as they gathered their belongings from the base of the closest tree. Gracie followed him back to his village. He wrapped an arm around her as they walked, trying in vain to keep her from shivering.

Fewer Jaffa were about now. The cold was getting worse and everyone limited their time outside today. Jasuf inclined his head to them briefly as they passed. Gracie did the same, but noted prolonged stares at the oversized fur draped around her shoulders. She felt embarrassed by this. Being human had its disadvantages, with one obvious example being intolerance to extreme temperatures.

The door of his hut screeched when he threw it open. He hustled her inside and shut it quickly. Gracie stood near the entrance, gazing about, while he opened the panel that controlled the heater. It chimed as he commanded the device to operate at full blast. The technology seemed out of place in his hut, but that's how the Jaffa preferred their living spaces to be on the ground. They wanted their quarters to blend in with the local planet as much as possible. Modern tech was an unfortunate necessity that clashed with the décor.

He pushed her into a small stool, encouraging her to keep the fur on for now. She was still shaking, he noted. Gracie was trying not to show her discomfort. "There is no shame in you being human, EldaMalDoran. If the cold disagrees with you, then you must respond."

"I look like one of those bears on Earth right now. They're huge and furry. I feel ridiculous," she complained as she continued to shiver.

He rubbed his hands up and down her shoulders in a futile attempt to warm her faster. Jasuf then abandoned this effort and turned around to pour hot tea for her instead. He always had a pot waiting on a small table off to the side. He pushed the mug into her hands, giving him a chance to see how blue her fingers were beginning to look.

He squat down in front of her, bringing his eyes down to her level. "Perhaps we need to refrain from visiting the waterfall now. The days will only get worse from here."

She frowned. "I like the waterfall. It's a perfect place to train. Fewer distractions. Fewer people. Just you and me."

"I like it as well. But not if it means you will freeze to death." He tilted his head at the mug. "Drink."

Gracie complied, but not without pouting at him. The tea was soothing, warming her from the inside-out. She finished her serving and handed the empty mug back to him. After he set it aside, Jasuf stared at her worriedly. She was shivering and blue. In contrast, he was beginning to sweat in the sweltering heat of his hut.

"Rise." He made her stand up. "Remove these," he ordered, pointing at her boots.

"I do think that would make my feet colder," she argued petulantly.

Jasuf gave her a look. She sighed and kicked them off. He reached down to fold back the thick blanket on his bed. "Get in." She looked back and forth between him and the bed. "You are not warming fast enough."

She huffed and climbed into the bed. He replaced the heavy blanket over her, tucking it in around her body. "Now I'm sure I look even more ridiculous."

He stood back with a smirk. "Ridiculous, perhaps. But warm is still better."

She wiggled within the covers. His bed was soft, nothing like the straw mats she and her sisters used in their shared huts. Perhaps they had recovered this mattress from the Ha'tak vessels previously owned by the Goa'uld. Those ships were not being manned by full crews anymore. There had to be spare beds up there. Maybe being the heir apparent afforded him a few extra perks. Gracie found his bed comparable to the ones on Earth.

It was comfortable. Maybe too comfortable. Her eyes shot wide open when she caught herself drifting off to sleep. She blinked rapidly to fight it off.

Jasuf laughed at her.

"What," she groused.

"There is a sleepy human woman in my bed," he teased.

She harumphed from within his covers. "This is silly. I should go back before it gets any colder."

"You are still trembling. Give yourself more time."

"Jasuf," she whined.

"Sleep for a few minutes if you must. I will be right here." He kissed her forehead.

"Oh now it's like you've really tucked me in for bed!" He shook his head at her and chose not to answer. He turned around to examine the settings for the heater. She could see that he was sweating. He'd managed to remove all of his outdoor layers and his boots now. He was in nothing but his usual simple tunic and pants. She liked it when he wore that. He looked inviting. "Jasuf."

He turned his head to her.

"Come here," she said flatly. She pulled the blanket off the side next to her.

He opened his mouth briefly to argue, but then decided against it. He climbed into the bed next to her, settling in under the blanket. She turned on her side toward him. She nestled her head into the crook of his arm and laid a hand on his chest. He was burning hot and she needed that. He wrapped his free arm around her. Their feet tangled together. A small sigh escaped her lips. He looked down and could see normal color returning to them.

He smiled briefly, feeling a sense of accomplishment. At least she wouldn't die of hypothermia today. He reached over to tuck an unruly strand of hair back behind her ear because it was tickling his chin. Then his eyes began to feel heavy. The heat of the hut and the thick blanket were lulling him to sleep, something he now needed while on tretonin. Truth be told, they were both exhausted anyway from their busy duties. Before either of them knew it, they drifted off.

It was another hour or so later when a chime disturbed him.

It was incessant.

He grumbled, wondering where it was coming from. Then Jasuf noted the weight in his arms. He took in a breath, blinking rapidly. It took him a moment to overcome his disorientation. He reached down into his pocket and pulled out a small communicator the size of a mouse. When he pressed a button, a miniature heads-up-display flashed. The signal was coming from the Hak'tyl camp.

His eyes shot open. "EldaMalDoran," he called out quietly toward the blonde mop of hair in his arms.

"Hmmm," she responded sleepily.

"What duties do you have to perform today?"

"Mmm. Sparring with Jasuf. Lunch. Day patrol," she replied sleepily. She didn't seem to realize that a male voice had asked her the question. It was a typical thing for her sisters to ask each other every morning.

Jasuf used the communicator to check the time. "It is past midday."

She shot straight up in the bed. "Oh no." Then Gracie squeezed her eyes shut and reopened them, confused about where she was. She took in a breath and looked behind her. Jasuf was looking up at her from the bed with amusement. She repeatedly smacked his chest lightly. "How could you let me fall asleep that long!"

"I fell asleep as well!"

She groaned and got out of the warm bed. She was sweating and sticky from the heat. Jasuf's large fur overcoat was still wrapped around her. He got up and stopped her from trying to remove it. "Keep it," he said with an air of finality.

She scowled but said nothing. The coat might serve her well while she was stuck outside again on patrol. Gracie reached down to hold her boots as her feet slipped back into them easily. Then she quickly combed her fingers through her hair, hoping to tame any locks that were sticking out from sleep. Jasuf fought the urge to laugh aloud at her flurry. Instead he accepted the chaste kiss she offered.

"Thank you," she said. "Tal'ma'te." She said it with little enthusiasm, cranky as she was from interrupted sleep.

"Tal'ma'te, Earth Bear," he teased.

Gracie narrowed her eyes at him. She shoved him lightly, eliciting a small laugh from the Jaffa. And then she was gone and out of his hut.

He brought the communicator up to his mouth. "Hak'tyl, EldaMalDoran shal tek."

"Understood, Jasuf," Nesa's voice responded. He could tell by her tone that she was very annoyed. He cringed slightly.

The infirmary was full. It was all Carolyn could do to keep the place from falling apart with team members rushing in and out and getting in everyone's way. Nerves were frayed and tempers were barely in check.

She still wasn't completely sure what happened offworld. Whatever it was, it had her father sending all available teams to assist SG-13. It sounded like they might have summoned yet another Goa'uld ambush on some god-forsaken planet. The only thing she could be certain of was that her neat and tidy infirmary was now a hot mess.

She summoned the special courage she kept in reserve for when angry military men decided they'd had enough of everyone around them. Right now, one of the marines was currently giving Colonel Dixon from SG-13 an earful. He was upset because one of his teammates had been injured.

Mitchell was about to get up from his own infirmary bed to intervene when Carolyn beat him to it. He settled back down, holding an ice pack to his bruised shoulder. Daniel stood watching next to him. He had been hovering over Vala in the next bed over. She was currently getting stitches placed by another doctor.

Carolyn placed herself inbetween the two men. She put a hand on the chest of the yelling one that towered over her and pushed him back a full six inches with force. His eyes shot to her briefly then back to Dixon to continue yelling. The commotion had anyone who wasn't in the middle of performing procedures looking.

"Major."

He ignored her, continuing on with his tirade. Dixon was simply staring back at him with a fury in his eyes as a nurse attempted to apply a clean dressing to a wound on his back. He was staying dutifully still so she could do her job. The nurse glanced over at their CMO with relief, knowing she'd be able to end this fiasco quickly.

"Major," she repeated, a little louder this time. When he didn't stop, she pushed him back again. "Major!"

He paused to look at her.

Her tone dropped to a different level of dangerous. Her eye twitched as she regarded him with an impatient stare. "You will get your shit together and get the hell out of my infirmary."

The marine squinted at her, hardly intimidated.

"Oh he's screwed now," Daniel muttered under his breath.

Cam didn't comment, eager as he was to see how this played out. His heart started ticking just a bit faster as he watched his girlfriend do her thing. A small smirk was forming on his mouth.

It didn't take long for the marine to finally understand that she meant business. Her mouth was doing that little pout that Cam loved so much. Her eyes were on fire, ready to shoot lasers at him. When her eyebrow arched, it was over.

He sucked in a small breath and stepped back.

And then he remembered himself. He glanced around surreptitiously. He turned right around and left.

The medical staff nearby breathed a sigh of relief. Carolyn, meanwhile, grit her teeth as she spun around to speak with Colonel Dixon.

Daniel leaned in toward Cameron's ear now. "You're gonna have to marry that chick," he declared.

Mitchell's mouth twitched, eyes full of pride and glued to Carolyn.

When the communicator in his pocket chimed, Jasuf was already awake. He was preparing to depart his hut for breakfast. He pulled it out and examined the HUD. It was Elda calling. He pressed the command to accept her call.

"Jasuf."

"EldaMalDoran," he intoned warmly.

"I am being punished. Nesa forbids me from visiting your village today. I regret that we cannot train together this morning."

"I am sorry for that."

She sighed over the communicator. "It's not your fault. It's mine. I am not strong enough to withstand this cold."

"Do not dwell on a weakness. Adapt."

"Like when you regarded me as a weakness and decided to kiss me instead?" she said playfully.

"Exactly." Then he smiled. "Although, you cannot kiss the cold to make it more amenable to you," he joked.

She grumbled, but he could sense that she was smiling, too. Then she had a thought. "I've been forbidden from your village for the day. But I am required to check in with Earth. That means I must venture to the chaapa'ai," she said conspiratorially. "Perhaps I will take care of that task this morning."

He slowly smiled at her cunning scheme. "I will join you then."

Later after breakfast, he found her at the stargate. She grinned at him while waiting by the DHD. Her expression was naughty and proud. He laughed aloud and pulled her into his arms. Jasuf found that she was once again cold to the touch, even though she had donned his large fur overcoat.

He kissed her intensely, hoping to warm her that way. She sighed into his kiss, wrapping her arms around him underneath his own coat. He apparently had an extra one to use while she borrowed his. Jasuf broke off the kiss, smiling at her. "Proceed with your check-in, Earth Bear."

Gracie scoffed and smacked his chest lightly, eliciting a light chuckle from the Jaffa. She dialed the DHD and activated the stargate. She brought a radio up to her mouth. "This is EldaMalDoran, checking in."

"Elda, good to hear from you."

"General Landry. How goes things on your side? And where is Vala?" Her inflection and tone became more human-sounding. She had automatically code-switched based on her audience. Jasuf marveled at how effortlessly she adjusted her use of language. It was impressive.

"Oh… she's in the infirmary being patched up. They had a little scuffle with some Goa'uld."

Jasuf watched as her face contorted into worry, then horror. "What!?"

"She's alright, Elda."

"Should I come home!?"

"No, no. Only if you want to. Your sister's going to be just fine. Dr. Lam has assured me." He paused, allowing her a turn to speak. Jasuf noted that she seemed to be frozen, but not from the cold. When the man on the other side of the wormhole heard no further sound, he spoke again. "How are you over there? Getting along just fine with all those Jaffa?" he said congenially, trying to change the subject. Jasuf noted his voice was warm, as if he knew her well.

"I'm… alright." She glanced at Jasuf, who was watching her with interest. "It's cold here. Really, really cold. Winter is setting in."

"We've got good winter gear here. If you like, we can send some along for you."

Gracie blinked. "Actually… that's not a bad idea, General. Thank you!"

"I'll have someone deliver it later. Maybe I'll send your marine friends from SG-3."

She smiled at the wormhole. "You're too good to me."

"Ahh, it's nothing. Glad to hear you're okay. And don't worry about your sister. She will be fine. I'll let her know you called. Landry out."

The stargate deactivated.

Gracie shivered as she pocketed her radio.

Jasuf looked at her with pity. She truly had no business being outside in this weather. "Let us get you back to your village before you freeze to death."

She didn't resist as he lightly pushed her in the direction of the Hak'tyl settlement.

He kept his arm around her as they walked carefully. The ground was layered with frost. Many of the usual animal sounds of the forest had gone silent with this temperature. They assumed most of the animals migrated elsewhere or began to hibernate in response to the changing season.

"Tell me of your family, EldaMalDoran."

She looked up at him pensively. Her teeth were chattering.

"Who was the man on the other side speaking to you?"

"That was General Hank Landry. He's in charge of Stargate Command. He's a very good friend of my…" Gracie caught herself. "…sister." She almost said 'father.' The cold was distracting her from maintaining her cover.

"And who is your sister? This Vala."

"Vala Mal Doran. My elder blood sister. A former host."

"You told my father this, correct?"

"Right." Gracie guessed that anything she had told Meil'nor was eventually shared with his son. She wasn't very surprised. But she felt better not having lied directly to Jasuf's face. As she might be forced to right now. That made her uncomfortable. He didn't deserve to be lied to.

"Your family cares about you," he concluded. "I see why you are so loyal to the Tau'ri."

She sighed internally in relief. At least he wasn't pushing for more information. So far, she'd only had to lie a little.

"Use their warmth to combat this cold, EldaMalDoran. Perhaps it will help," he suggested.

Gracie paused and looked up at him from within his comforting arm. "That's so sweet." She reached up to peck him on the lips. "I never would have thought you were someone so caring when you attacked me in Exhibition."

"I do not presume my opponents to be caring when I am fighting them."

"No, I guess you wouldn't."

He smiled with her, squeezing her body tighter. They reached the edge of her settlement and stopped. He leaned down to kiss her briefly, rubbing his hands along her arms to offer her a little more heat. Jasuf reached up to cup her face while smiling at her adoringly. "Tal'ma'te."

Gracie leaned into his hand, stealing as much warmth from him as she could before they separated. "Tal'ma'te." She wrapped her arms around his neck to kiss him again. His hands instantly found her hips underneath her coat. Reluctantly, he broke off the kiss, knowing she needed to get back inside a warm hut.

"Go now," he ordered lightly. His voice was deep and gentle. It only made her want to stay with him. He offered her once last smile, then extricated himself from her arms. He turned to leave. Gracie resumed the final path toward the town center.

She had only walked a few paces when another Hak'tyl suddenly appeared beside her.

"He causes you to be disobedient and yet you still find yourself in his arms." Idul tsked. She was dressed in a fur overcoat of her own, yet hers seemed to fit her frame much better. The Hak'tyl eyed Gracie's oversized coat, guessing correctly that Jasuf had lent it to her. She noted the human was shivering and unconsciously wrapped an arm around her to warm her.

"I didn't mean to be late," Gracie disputed as she leaned into her friend for heat.

"If I had a Jaffa as handsome as him, I would be late, too," she teased.

"You're already late, even without a distracting man," Gracie countered. She laughed when Idul scowled.

"You are fortunate, EldaMalDoran. Jasuf is one of the most handsome males from his tribe. If we were not so bitter about our defeats in Exhibition, one of us would have snatched him already."

Gracie smirked triumphantly. Idul opened the door to one of the huts used as sleeping quarters. She ushered the human in and shut the door behind them. Gracie immediately ran to the heater and let her hands hover over the warmth it was producing. She rubbed them vigorously.

Three other sisters were already there, lounging on their straw mats.

"How fares the Tau'ri, Sister?" Agean asked.

"My adoptive mother is reportedly injured," Gracie replied glumly. "She wasn't there to receive my call." She took a seat on the same mat as Agean. The Hak'tyl wrapped an arm around her to get her warm. They could all see how blue she was turning from the cold.

"Jasuf accompanied her to the chaapa'ai," Idul reported to the other sisters, waggling her brows. She sat down across from Gracie with a cup of hot tea. She pushed it into the human's hands.

"Oh no," Gracie groaned, while letting her hands savor the heat from the mug.

Their sisters grinned mischievously. Idul's accounts of gossip were always the most entertaining.

"He warmed her with both his strong arms and fiery kiss." The sisters grinned wider while Gracie turned her own special shade of red. "She was helpless but to melt into his care."

Agean sighed loudly. "I am truly envious of you, Sister." She laid back on the straw mat dramatically.

Gracie looked back at her. "Idul exaggerates."

Her friend eyed her from the mat. "You deny her account?"

She paused, thinking back. Then she pursed her lips. "No," she grumbled. They all laughed at her.

"Why were you late yesterday, Sister?" Idul challenged with an arch of her brow. "Clearly you were with him."

Their sisters leaned forward with interest, eyeing her coat that was not at all from the Hak'tyl community stockpile. It was much too large for any of them. Agean sat back up to lean her elbow on Gracie's shoulder, then her chin on her hand, affectionately encouraging her to confess. Her teeth sparkled as she grinned.

The human glanced askance at Agean with gritted teeth. These Jaffa just could not let things go.

The hut grew silent for a moment.

Idul kicked Gracie's boots. It was a reminder that they were to keep no secrets from each other. It was Hak'tyl code.

"We…" The girls leaned in further. "…fell asleep."

Idul kept her mouth shut but her face was thoroughly entertained by her admission. Her eyes were wide as she smiled. The others gasped slightly, assuming too much.

"Gah! No! We didn't do that!" Gracie raised her hands to wave them around, clearly flustered.

Idul crawled on all fours to place her face right in front of hers. She met Gracie's eyes with a sly look. "Then what did you do?"

The human's eyes burned. She let out hot air through her nose. "He insisted that I warm myself in his hut before I returned here. We never intended to retire for a nap. It just… happened."

"Jasuf insisted?" Agean wondered in a disbelieving tone.

"He had you in his bed, but he did not lay with you?" Idul asked incredulously.

"No," Gracie replied petulantly. "He did not." If she was being truly honest, the thought had never crossed her mind while she was with him. She was suffering too much from her close call with hypothermia. And Jasuf, himself, seemed to only concern himself with her well-being.

Her sisters squealed and covered their faces. Gracie glanced around at them confused by their reaction.

Idul sat more comfortably in front of her, but was still very close. "You do realize what this means, Sister?"

The young blonde scrunched her face, clearly not understanding.

Agean went on, "If he restrained himself now… then when he finally does ask for your consent, it will be meaningful."

"What?"

"Agean is right. You are carving yourself a special place in his heart, EldaMalDoran. When the moment comes that he wants to lay with you… you'll have consumed him whole." Idul explained it as if it were an absolute fact.

Gracie looked at each of her sisters with an unbelieving stare. Her eyes shot back to Idul and narrowed. "How can you be so sure?"

"Jaffa men seek two things in bed. Either pleasure or love."

"You make it sound like it's one or the other," Gracie complained. In her experience with human men, it was usually some twisted combination of the two, with a heavy dose of control and power mixed in. Her mother had raised her to be weary of sex. It could be a powerful tool, but it should not be taken lightly. Fortunately, it was a tool that she never needed to wield against a mark. Her mother forbade it and did everything she could to avoid the need for it.

And thus, Gracie's own experiences were meaningless. She never had the time to form romantic bonds with anyone. Gracie and Vala had to leave so quickly, so often that it would have hurt to try. On top of that, anyone who dared to give her that sort of meaningful attention was asking for a target on his back. She wouldn't have been able to live with herself if she allowed someone she cared for to be assassinated because of her.

But now? The Goa'uld were no longer hunting her. The ones who'd been aware of her existence were left behind in that other timeline. Their counterparts from this time were supposedly dead or about to be executed by the Tok'ra. Gracie no longer had courier jobs that required her to find marks, work them, and get paid. She was free. She was free to love and be loved as she pleased.

Idul was making her realize that she actually had no idea what she was doing.

"You're saying," Gracie clarified hesitantly, "that he might love me?"

Idul and Agean shared a look. They tilted their heads, the Jaffa version of a shrug, and nodded in agreement.

Her mouth dropped open. Her eyes wandered aimlessly as she absorbed this suggestion. Jasuf barely knew her. How could he love her already? She instantly began shaking her head in denial. "No. No. It's much too soon."

The other sisters shared looks.

Chapter Text

Chapter 26 – Jaffa Soaps

"EldaMalDoran, two Tau'ri boys call upon you," a Hak'tyl reported from the door of the eating hut.

Her head shot to the door. Then she remembered, her Uncle Hank had promised to send her winter gear. She rose to find Jasuf's overcoat and put it on to venture outside.

Two SGC personnel were loitering in the town center. They were wearing thick jackets, clearly having anticipated the wintry weather of this little corner of the planet. Thick, knitted caps covered their heads and ears.

"Hello?"

When the pair turned around, they were all smiles.

"Baby Cakes!"

"What's up, girl!"

Gracie broke out into a grin. "Marines!" she squealed. Her Uncle Hank wasn't kidding. He really did send her Crawford and Smith. She ran to them to give big hugs. They leaned back to get a good look at her.

"Damn, Smith, she straight up Yogi Bear in that fur," Crawford exclaimed.

"Huh?"

Smith reached out to finger the oversized coat she had donned. "What the hell did you kill to get this?"

Gracie swatted his hand away. "It's not mine. I'm borrowing it."

Crawford grinned and leaned in. "Oh yeah?" He was already adopting a teasing tone.

"Imaginary boyfriend give you that or what?" Smith challenged.

She rolled her eyes automatically. It seemed to be the default setting of her face whenever these two fools were around her. It tickled her how on-the-mark Smith's joking assumptions always really were. She had never officially admitted to either of them that she had a romantic interest on this planet. Gracie let them assume that Jasuf wasn't real. She found it more fun that way.

Fortunately for her, they moved on quickly so she wouldn't have to dodge more teasing questions. She got enough of that from her sisters. Crawford held out the duffle bag he'd been holding. "Here, winter stuff. I bet it'll fit ya better than whatever the hell that thing is."

She took it. "Thank you. I'm sure it will be perfect."

"Damn straight it will be," Smith supplied. "Colonel Carter packed that bag personally. She was in Mama Bear mode." Gracie's eyes widened. Did these two suspect something?

"Guess cuz Vala was too busy to do it herself," Crawford surmised. "Did they mention she got hurt offworld?"

Gracie let out a breath, both in relief that they seemed to write off her birth mother's involvement and in worry over her adoptive mother. "Yes. Is she okay?"

"Think so. Saw her walking around earlier."

"Yep, me too. She was hangin' on Dr. Jackson like she always does." Smith unzipped the bag and pulled out a black knit cap like the one he was wearing. He plopped it onto her head unceremoniously, forcing some of Gracie's blond hair into her eyes. She reached up to slide her golden locks sideways.

Then Crawford pulled out black gloves with rubbery grips on the palms. He held them in the air and flapped them around for her to see. "You should still be able to grip a weapon with these," he explained. He stuffed them back into the bag. "Looks like she threw in an extra pair, just in case. And that coat in there is like the ones we've got on." He pointed at himself as an example.

"This is great. Thank you!" she said with appreciation.

"Anything for you, Baby Cakes."

Smith stuffed his gloved hands into the pockets of his jacket. "I see why you need this gear. It's cold as hell out here."

"I thought Hell is supposed to be hot."

Smith stammered while Crawford laughed. "We miss you, Elda. We really do."

She grinned. "I miss you guys, too. So what's this op you all are going on without me? And when does it start?"

"Well, it should have started already but other shit happened. We're leaving tomorrow," Smith reported.

Crawford nodded. "We probably shouldn't tell you, but since you're joining our team shortly you'll find out sooner or later. We're gonna go undercover as Lucian Alliance. Try to do a take-down from the inside. Or at least instigate it." He didn't seem worried about sharing their classified military op with her.

"Mitchell said it could take a while?"

They both grumbled. "Yeah," Smith answered. "A real long while. Like weeks. It's gonna suck."

"Hmm, I would say, 'have fun,' but it sounds like that wouldn't be helpful."

"Yeah."

"So, it's cold as fuck. We're gonna go back to base now," Crawford announced.

Gracie reached out to hug the marines. "Thanks, guys."

They both kissed her on her cheeks simultaneously. The kisses were wet and slimy.

"Ughhhh!" She instantly reached up with her free hand to wipe away their saliva.

The two human men cracked up. Gracie tried to smack the both of them. They dodged her hits easily while laughing. She kicked them out of the settlement with a smile on her face.

Jasuf was perplexed. When he arrived at the waterfall the next morning to train, she was there. But she had not donned his fur overcoat. She no longer looked like the animal she had been complaining about. She looked very much like a Tau'ri instead.

Gracie turned when he approached and smiled brightly. Her golden hair was obscured by a strange dark cap that encompassed her entire head. The hand that gripped her staff had turned black. She wore a bizarre green coat. It hid her shapely figure underneath its thick, puff-like appearance.

"Are you returning to Earth?" he wondered aloud instead of greeting her formally for the day.

"No, no. This is the winter gear they sent me!" she said happily. "It's just right for me. And now we can continue to train!"

Her smile was infectious. Jasuf decided that her peculiar mode of dress was worthwhile if it meant they could be together. He had feared that the winter weather would remove opportunities for them to see each other. He was not prepared to huddle alone in a warm hut with her again. That would lead to things. Dangerous things.

Jasuf realized it after she had long left his hut the day before. Thoughts of laying with her were the furthest thing from his mind at the time. It took his brothers' torment to remind him of what they could have been doing instead of sleeping. He surprised himself. He'd laid with other females without hesitation before.

It made him a little nervous to think that he had shown restraint with her. It had occurred so naturally. So thoughtlessly.

He knew what it could mean.

She gracefully glided over to him and reached up to peck him on the lips. He responded automatically, but was still bewildered with himself. She looked nothing like a Jaffa female. He shouldn't be attracted to her. And yet, he still found her so beautiful despite being dressed in these distasteful human clothes. Her eyes sparkled at him with boundless affection.

Gracie stood back with her staff and adopted a fighting stance. He mirrored her image unconsciously. She attacked. He parried. They sparred as they had been doing each day, but this time, he was distracted.

Before he knew it, Jasuf was flat on his back on the ground with a staff pointed at his neck.

She regarded him strangely. "What's the matter?" She retracted her staff and stepped back.

He shook his head to reset himself. He hopped back up. "Nothing. Continue." He raised his staff to attack and they began again.

"Cam, watch it!" Sam shouted.

"Quit yelling at me!" he griped. Cam just barely maneuvered the ship out of the way of an oncoming asteroid.

They were currently in Gracie's shuttle not far from a space gate they used to get to this unnamed solar system. Cam was seated in the main pilot's chair, with Sam to the left of him as co-pilot. Vala stood behind them, gripping the backs of their chairs with white knuckles. Even though she had borrowed a pair of mag boots from the shuttle's stash, she hardly felt secure.

The three of them were currently taking turns learning how to pilot the shuttle while Gracie was gone. She had reluctantly agreed to let them borrow it, on the condition that Vala be present for all training sessions. 'Future Vala' had technically taught Gracie how to pilot almost this exact same model. The version of her from this timeline was the only one Gracie trusted with the ship other than herself.

Vala had to admit, though, even she wasn't quite sure what to do with this thing.

"Jesus Christ," Sam muttered.

"Woman, don't even start," Cam grumbled. A bead of sweat poured down his brow.

"Darling, ease up on the thrusters." Vala watched carefully out of the forward port as they approached a moon. Cam's hands pressed the necessary controls to comply. "Good. Now slight turn to the right. We don't want to get caught in that moon's gravity well."

Sam let out a breath as the ship started facing empty space, now safe from any powerful satellites that could pull them down with the force of their respective gravities. She tapped Mitchell's shoulder. "My turn to drive."

"Hold on, I still haven't practiced jumping into hyperspace. Lay in a course."

"For where?"

"I don't know. Pick something."

"You do realize protocol requires us to file a flight plan if we do that?"

"Sam, we're in space. One little baby jump isn't going to hurt. Just pick Chulak or something."

"Do you even know how many lightyears away that is from here!"

Vala rolled her eyes as they argued. "It's like being with children," she murmured. She leaned down inbetween them to reach the navigation controls. The force of the boots magnetizing her feet to the deck kept the lower half of her body in place. Vala entered coordinates, prompting the HUD to show a proposed course through hyperspace to the next solar system over.

The two pilots leaned in to stare at it. They glanced at each other.

"Well? What are you waiting for? Jump!"

"Sam, I gotta admit. I'm jealous. Absolutely, positively jealous."

She smirked on the screen at her husband. Jack was checking in with her from his office in the Pentagon.

"Well, you could come here and check out the ship yourself."

"Don't give me ideas," he warned. He looked up when someone seemed to walk into the office and distract him. His hand could be seen receiving a file folder. Jack nodded to whoever had delivered it. He threw the folder into the pile on his desk.

"How's Gracie?" Sam asked.

"She's fine. I checked on her when I was on lunch. She was napping in the daycare."

"Aww, okay. You should bring her up to your office so I can chat with her."

"Sam," he chided lightly. His wife knew that he shouldn't do that.

"I miss her, Jack." She ran a hand through her hair as she leaned back on the pillow of her bed in the SGC.

"She misses you, too. Keeps asking when we can go over there. She's been looking for her sister, too."

Sam smiled. "Well she decided to head back to the Hak'tyl early."

"She really likes it over there, huh?"

"I guess so. Maybe with SG-3 leaving there's less for her to do here. She's really taken a liking to Reynolds's younger guys."

"Oh? Should we be worried?"

"I don't think so, Jack. They're all roughly the same age. They just get along pretty well from what I've seen. Think it's platonic and harmless."

"She sure seems good at making friends."

"Yeah."

"Of both the human and Jaffa variety," Jack marveled.

"I know! You should have seen her face as she got ready to go back to the Hak'tyl planet. She was ecstatic."

"Gee, what's so great about it, though?"

Sam shrugged.

Gracie dropped her staff when Jasuf captured her mouth. He surprised her. She was in the middle of defeating him during their sparring session at the waterfall.

He only had one way left to win.

As he consumed her hungrily, her hands grabbed at his tunic from underneath his coat. His hands were squeezing her back and her neck, keeping her as close to him as possible. She moaned a little into the kiss, expressing her pleasure with this nice little surprise of his. He liked it. His mouth moved down to her neck. She smiled at his attention with eyes closed and lips parted.

"Jasuf."

They froze.

Their eyes shot open.

Jasuf let go of her and took a step back. He turned and bowed. "Father."

Gracie awkwardly mimicked his actions, bowing about as low as she possibly could. She did it both out of respect and out of embarrassment.

"Escort EldaMalDoran back to her village, then report to the chaapa'ai. You are to meet our visitors and bring them to me in the hut."

His son frowned slightly as he inclined his head obediently. "Yes, Father."

"And Jasuf." His son looked up. "Keep this poor human inside. She would just as soon freeze to death."

Gracie blinked. She thought she heard endearment coloring the Jaffa leader's voice. She caught his stare, but saw nothing other than a bland expression on the older Jaffa's face. He inclined his head to her. She automatically inclined hers back.

Meil'nor left them without further word, long fur coat trailing behind him.

Once he was out of sight, they both exhaled. For a moment, neither knew what to say.

They looked at each other, mortified. Gracie donned a sheepish expression. "I'm sorry," she started.

"You did nothing wrong." His eyes darted in the direction his father had gone. "That was unexpected."

"I thought you said most people don't come through here."

"My father is not most people."

"Check your communicator. Did he try to call you and we missed it?"

Jasuf reached into his pocket to check the small device there. It stood ready for a command and showed no pending notifications. "No. I suspect he was curious. Otherwise he would have sent one of the younger Jaffa to fetch me."

"Curious?"

"He may have been there watching us longer than we realized." He gestured toward the noisy waterfall, reminding them both of how it obscured the sounds of the surrounding forest.

Gracie felt ashamed. Then she shook her head. "Well, we were pretty well-behaved up until that very last moment."

"Indeed. You were demonstrating improvement with your bashaak."

She smiled shyly. "Was I?"

He reached out to pull her back into his arms. "Yes. Although I fear I may have interrupted your progress." Jasuf leaned down to kiss her again.

She giggled into his mouth. "Interrupt me all you like," she said naughtily.

"Sir," Mitchell called out, knocking lightly on the open door.

"Mitchell, come in," Landry said from behind his desk. He stacked some papers together neatly and slipped them into a file folder. He gestured for Cameron to take a seat before him.

The Colonel waited patiently to be addressed.

Landry dropped the file folder into a tray on the desk. Then he looked up at Mitchell. "Carolyn's due to go offworld again to the Hak'tyl planet."

"Yes, sir, she is." Cameron marveled that his commanding officer was referring to his daughter by her given name, instead of her title. He thought he was here for official business. He wondered what was going on.

"SG-3 is obviously busy. SG-1 will resume escort duties for her team."

Mitchell tilted his head, not really surprised. Then he had a thought. "Is our dear friend Elda aware we'll be paying her a visit?" Then he had another thought. "And will this be reaching the desk of one General O'Neill?"

Landry answered both questions in order. "No. And… maybe."

"Sir?"

"Elda doesn't know. She isn't due to check-in until after you all visit. Maybe you can let it be a nice surprise." He leaned back in his seat. "As far as General O'Neill… well, let's just say by the time he finds out SG-1 has run into her offworld, it will already be over."

Cameron pursed his lips, sensing that Landry was trying to keep things quiet. They all knew Jack wouldn't let SG-1 anywhere near his daughter offworld. Not unless he was right there next to her to make sure she didn't get caught up in their shenanigans. It didn't make a difference to Cam. He didn't take offense by any means. He knew just as well as Jack that his team was a trouble-magnet. That's why there was a Number 1 in the name.

"I take it Dr. Lam has been made aware that my team is back on escort duty?"

"I'll be telling Carolyn when I meet with her this afternoon."

Cameron's eye twitched. He did it again.

Landry noticed that he noticed. "Mitchell, I think we're at the point where you can feel a little more comfortable."

He coughed. "I'm not sure I understand what you mean, sir."

"Things are going well between you and her, right?"

Cameron sat up straighter, which was saying something because he always sat up straight as a member of the U.S. military. "I'd like to think so, sir." He suddenly felt uncomfortable, which was on the complete opposite end of the spectrum that Landry was trying to get him to.

"She said she liked your parents."

Oh boy. "She did. They liked her, too."

"And you've already survived meeting my ex-wife," Landry pointed out. He was almost smiling.

Cameron quirked a smile of his own. "Yes, although I wouldn't call that 'surviving,' sir."

Landry openly chuckled now. "Well, Kim is special like that."

The Colonel blinked, worried that he might have caused offense and Landry was graciously brushing it off. "No, no. I meant to say it was a pleasant introduction."

Landry looked at him dubiously.

"Sir, I'm sorry. I actually do like your ex-wife."

His eyebrows raised higher.

Cameron shook his head. Now his words were getting twisted around on the way from his brain to his mouth.

"Relax, son."

"She fed me," he said quickly to try and salvage the conversation. "In my book, that wins any Mama some brownie points right on the spot."

"Best way to a man's heart is through his stomach," Landry quoted.

Mitchell grinned. "Amen to that."

"Cameron," he said his first name with meaning. "You're going to be just fine."

The Colonel looked back at the General and realized he wasn't just looking at his commanding officer. He was looking at a friend. He didn't know why that suddenly made him feel reassured. He thought he was already comfortable around him. They'd been working together for years now. But something changed here in his office. Landry was right. It was time to get more comfortable.

He thought back to how proud he felt when he watched Carolyn handle that fiasco in the infirmary, with the angry Major chewing out Dixon. And how he rewarded her later that night with a nice dinner. She slept in his arms like a baby after they made love. It was the best feeling in the world.

Cameron was already thinking about buying a ring.

Landry had just given him the push he needed to get it done.

"You know," Sam commented as she stepped through the gate with SG-1 and Carolyn's medical team, "it's been forever since I've seen the Hak'tyl."

"Today is your lucky day, Sam," Cameron announced. He smiled at her, happy she would get a chance to see her daughter. He, himself, was insanely curious to see how Gracie had been getting along out here. The girl was so excited to come back that she even came here earlier than planned.

Vala shivered and rubbed her arms in the cold. "You call this lucky?" she said as she looked about at snow flurries.

"A little more enthusiasm from you, Princess," Cameron said meaningfully while pointing a finger at her. He was purposely using her own words against her. "Come on! You get to see your sister in action."

"Yes, well, it would have been nice to schedule this when it was not the dead of winter on this planet. I hate being cold."

Teal'c stepped up next to her, clad in the same black, knit cap as everyone else. "We are aware."

Daniel shook his head at Vala. He knew very well how much she hated the cold. She stole blankets in the night. He refrained from putting an arm around her to try to keep her warm. He had a level of professionalism to exude in front of the medical team. And he needed his hands free in case they had to draw weapons.

Carolyn moved past them with her heavy case. "We'll try to make it quick, Vala," she reassured her friend. While normally he would, Cameron didn't offer to help carry the case. He had to abandon chivalry for much the same reasons as Daniel. Their job today was to escort and protect, not coddle their girlfriends.

The group was met by a Hak'tyl guard. They had donned layers of their own to combat the cold, yet they didn't seem as bothered by the frigid temperature as the humans were. Everyone from the SGC had prepared for the weather by donning matching jackets and gloves. They stood out against the frosty back-drop of the forest surrounding them. Not very stealthy, but they weren't expecting trouble today. And Ishta had reassured the SGC ahead of time that no Exhibition was planned.

The large group arrived at the settlement to find it quiet. Most of the Hak'tyl were staying indoors, it seemed. Ishta greeted them briefly as she always did, directing Carolyn and her medical team toward a hut where they could work. SG-1 looked on with jealousy as the healthcare workers filed inside, where they knew a heater was running. A few Hak'tyl followed them in for their routine bloodwork.

Teal'c lingered with Ishta outside her hut. Cameron didn't mind it. He knew the big guy was missing his girl. And besides, he had an extra band member today in Sam. He planned to split the remaining team into pairs so they could walk the perimeter in opposite directions.

"I wonder where she is?" Vala said, looking around for Gracie.

"Yeah, I dunno," Sam responded.

Teal'c called out, "ColonelMitchell, she is sparring with another Hak'tyl."

"Whoa, what? I wanna see!" Cameron pointed at Sam, Vala, and Daniel. "Hold down the fort." He rushed after Teal'c to another part of the settlement. Ishta ventured back inside.

Daniel bared his hands. "What the hell." He glanced over to the hut where Carolyn and her team disappeared into. As much as they all would have liked to go, they were still technically here on a medical escort mission. They couldn't just leave her behind. Out of the five of them, one would think Cameron should have been the one to stay.

Sam glowered in the direction Mitchell had gone. That was her daughter. If anyone should have gone to look, it should have been her. Vala grumbled next to her, feeling just as outraged. They hadn't seen Gracie in weeks.

"I'm gonna kill him," Vala warned.

"Not if I do it first," Sam countered.

Daniel smirked. "I'll bring the popcorn."

Before they could complain any further, they were distracted by the arrival of Jaffa visitors to the settlement. None of the Hak'tyl outside were particularly bothered by the newcomers. Each one who noticed them paused to incline her head respectfully.

The new group consisted of a pair of Jaffa males followed by a small armed guard. They paused in the town center. Ishta exited her hut to greet them. She glided down her steps to bow before them. "Meil'nor."

The Jaffa group bowed back. "Ishta."

"Come, we will have our discussion inside." Ishta gestured for her counterpart to follow. All of the Jaffa completely ignored the people from Earth who were watching them.

Meil'nor placed a hand on the shoulder of the Jaffa next to him. "Remain here."

"Father?"

"I will summon you as needed." Meil'nor followed Ishta up into her place of governance. The door shut behind them.

His son's jaw moved side to side in obvious disagreement, but he did as he was told. The younger Jaffa turned toward their guard and addressed them in Goa'uld. Vala overheard him ordering them to spread out along the perimeter of the town center. She then heard him give a peculiar order.

Daniel leaned in. "Did he just tell them to 'make nice'?" Vala nodded, seemingly confused. Daniel found the instruction strange.

"That's weird," Sam commented. They watched as the Jaffa males complied. The leader's son stationed himself near the stairs of the main hut. He simply turned around to face the town center with hands loose at his sides. A thick fur was draped over his shoulders to serve as a coat.

Soon, some of his guardsmen were being approached by curious Hak'tyl. Most of the females who dared to speak to them were similar-looking in age to Gracie.

Sam whispered to her friends, "I thought the other tribe on this planet were their rivals."

Daniel whispered back, "I thought that, too." He turned to Vala. "Right?"

Vala didn't answer. She was busy eavesdropping on the conversation being conducted in Goa'uld near her. Another Hak'tyl was now pretending to be busy right next to the leader's son, whose name Vala had forgotten. The girl was casually winding a long rope into a coil around her arms. "What is your intention with our Sister?"

The male kept his body forward but let his eyes glance askance at the Hak'tyl. His face remained neutral. "What concern is it of yours?" His tone was flat, but Vala knew better. He was meeting the brash Hak'tyl's question with a challenge of his own.

Vala was immediately interested. Jaffa drama had its own special quality to it. She lived for this sort of entertainment. The closest she could get to it on Earth were the daytime television dramas they called soap operas. Suddenly, the cold didn't bother her.

The young female didn't mind that he answered her question with a question. She simply continued to coil the rope. "It is the concern of us all. We should like to see our Sister treated well."

"You speak for your tribe?" he questioned.

The Hak'tyl hesitated. She needed to be careful with how she responded. She was not in a position of leadership. But he was. "I merely care to express my support for our Sister. And seek to know your intent," she cautiously clarified.

"What is your name, Hak'tyl?"

"Idul."

"You have a mouth, Idul."

Vala was simply titillated. She could not wait to see how this drama unfolded. The Hak'tyl responded by smiling proudly. Vala guessed she was quite the character within this tribe. Perhaps the village comedian. She could already tell the Jaffa girl was daring. She liked her instantly.

"And you have the heart of our Sister."

A love story! Vala's eyes filled with stars. She sighed internally. She wondered which Hak'tyl girl had captured this Jaffa prince's fancy. So far, he hadn't made eye contact with any of the women who were here.

The male's mouth quirked. He seemed quietly satisfied, but hardly surprised. He didn't respond to Idul's comment.

She ran out of rope to collect. "A successful courtship such as yours would set a positive example for the rest of us. Perhaps one day, we would consider a blending of our tribes. Unity for strength," Idul proposed. She seemed to have no shame making such a bold suggestion to the heir apparent of the other tribe.

"You speak as if the Hak'tyl would accept males into their ranks. I thought that was against your code."

"Is it? I thought freedom was the code. It has been achieved. Let us move on to prosperity."

"Whose prosperity? Yours or your tribe's?" Jasuf turned his head toward her with a dare in his eyes now.

Idul blinked. She'd been caught.

Vala hid a grin with her hand.

"You see that Jaffa there?" He began, tilting his head in the direction of one of his taller guardsmen. "He seeks companionship. But none of the females on our side of the forest agree with him."

Idul's eyes flitted toward the Jaffa in question. Gears began turning in her head. She raked in the sight of him, taking the son's words into consideration.

"Idul!"

The Hak'tyl stood at attention. Nesa had just yelled at her.

"Kel shak!"

Idul briefly made eye contact with the male she'd been conversing with. She inclined her head and left him, dropping the coil of rope into a heap on the ground.

He smirked.

Vala sidled up to the Jaffa before Daniel could stop her. Daniel had been glaring at her the entire time she was eavesdropping. "She's quite the talkative Hak'tyl, isn't she?"

"Indeed. She speaks too much," the son agreed.

"Do you believe her?"

The son made eye contact with Vala. "Of what do you speak?"

"That the Hak'tyl would ever consider merging their tribe with yours?"

"Vala," Daniel whispered with a warning tone. She ignored him.

"That is a matter for the Hak'tyl to decide."

"It's a matter that would directly affect you." Vala took a look around at his guardsmen, most of whom were chatting amicably with local female warriors of similar-looking age. "The Hak'tyl girl you have apparently wooed isn't the first and won't be the last to accept male companionship. Better to seek it from your tribe than from some other planet. What was it the girl said? Unity for strength?"

He narrowed his eyes at her. "What is your name, human?"

Sam elbowed Daniel. "Shouldn't you stop her?"

"Sam, I would if I could."

The blonde Colonel shook her head and was about to call out for Vala herself when she responded to the Jaffa's question.

"Vala. Vala Mal Doran."

His eyes went wide.

Sam didn't fail to notice his reaction. She shared a look of curiosity with Daniel.

Vala quirked a playful smile. "Heard of me?"

The door of Ishta's hut screeched open. "Jasuf," his father called.

Jasuf looked at his father at the top of the steps then back to Vala. He inclined his head to her and said nothing more. He stepped into the hut. The door closed again.

Daniel stepped up to Vala's side. "Did you have to come close to instigating an intertribal conflict?"

Sam also drew closer, shaking her head at her.

Vala laid two hands on Daniel's chest, covered as it was by his tac vest and thick jacket. "Darling, I was having a conversation. There was no conflict involved." She smiled dreamily. "If anything, it's love."

"Love."

"That boy is in love, Daniel. Can't you see it? And the way that young Hak'tyl was challenging him, it sounds like the object of his desire loves him back." She waggled her brows. She was obviously fully investing in this supposed romance.

"Vala," Sam said pointedly, "This isn't One Life to Live."

She squealed and clapped her hands. "No, Sam. It's even better!" She gazed around at the settlement. "I need to visit this place more often!"

Daniel groaned and Sam looked up at the sky.

Chapter Text

Chapter 27 – Catalyst

Teal'c and Cameron arrived to the Hak'tyl sparring grounds to find a group gathered there. Many of the female Jaffa were yelling in apparent excitement. Lucky for them, they were tall enough to see over many of the women's heads.

In the middle of the gathering, two people were actively sparring with plain wooden staffs. Neither of them was Gracie. When one of the Hak'tyl ended up with her back on the ground, the match ended. Her sparring partner helped her up, and they both moved off to the side.

Another Hak'tyl called out, "Sel'sa! EldaMalDoran!"

"Hot damn, T. There she is." Cameron moved around the perimeter of the group to get a good look.

Teal'c followed him with quiet anticipation. Ishta had just mentioned to him that she was improving. He was eager to see for himself.

Gracie and another Hak'tyl now inhabited the center. She shucked off her SGC-issued jacket. Underneath it was a simple long-sleeve top that gave her enough flexibility to move. Even though it was quite cold, she would warm up soon enough from the exercise. She and the Hak'tyl girl bowed to each other respectfully, then adopted ready stances with their staffs.

Teal'c and Cameron observed that her expression was calm. Determined. Unbothered. That was a good sign.

"Proceed," someone ordered.

Gracie allowed her opponent to make the first move. She began blocking blows, anticipating where they would land with ease. The men recognized the sequence that was being performed.

Next it was Gracie's turn. She performed the same sequence of moves with her staff. Her partner parried them as expected.

"Gimme the play-by-play, T."

"Each warrior is being given the opportunity to demonstrate her proficiency with the sequence in question."

"Tal shak!" a Hak'tyl suddenly yelled to attack.

"Now the match begins," Teal'c quietly explained to Mitchell.

The two opponents began sparring in earnest. The crowd around them became excited and started shouting. Gracie blocked a staff hit that would have made contact with her side. She quickly pivoted to block another attempt aimed at her opposite side.

"Okay, okay," Mitchell said encouragingly, nodding his head in approval.

Next she spun her staff within her arms and brought it toward her opponent. The other girl dodged it, bringing her own weapon around to aim for Gracie's feet. She anticipated this move and hopped up to avoid it. The staff weapon rotated harmlessly under her feet.

When her feet made contact with the ground her arms were already swinging her staff toward her opponent's side. It made contact. The girl didn't flinch. The opponent responded by aiming her weapon at Gracie's other side. The strike was blocked.

This seemed to excite the crowd. They yelled out encouraging words for both of the Hak'tyl.

Mitchell looked around and smiled. He glanced at Teal'c, who seemed satisfied.

Gracie's opponent attempted to execute the sequence from their demonstration, but this time with greater speed and force. Gracie interrupted her progress, blocking the first few blows and then driving her staff into the girl's side. Now she restarted the sequence herself. Her opponent began to block, but found herself scooting back from the force of Gracie's blows.

The young human initiated a new sequence that Mitchell didn't recognize. Her attacks were precise. She landed several hits on the body of her opponent, who was beginning to tire. Meanwhile, she blocked nearly every attempt the other Hak'tyl made to strike her.

The crowd shouted more.

Gracie swung her staff at her opponent's legs, sweeping the girl off her feet. The other Hak'tyl landed flat on her back.

The sisters who had been excitedly watching rushed into the sparring field. Mitchell nearly lost sight of her in the flurry. He spied the opponent being helped up. The girl didn't seem to mind losing. She was soon congratulating Gracie on a job well done.

When Teal'c and Cameron finally got a good look at her face, Gracie was smiling modestly. "Well how 'bout that, Teal'c. She did good."

"Indeed she did."

Gracie's smile transformed into a full grin when she caught sight of the men. "Teal'c!" she squealed. "Cameron!"

She pushed through the crowd toward them, handing off her staff weapon to someone on the way. She jumped into Teal'c's arms. He happily received her. She next hugged Cameron tightly, overjoyed that they were suddenly here. "What are you guys doing here?" Gracie asked excitedly.

"SG-1 is escorting Dr. Lam and her team today. Everyone's waiting for you in town," Cameron reported.

Gracie hopped up and down. "Let's go!"

Gracie, Teal'c, and Cameron were arriving at the town center just as the Jaffa guests from the other tribe were exiting Ishta's hut. Vala had already seen her people coming. What she didn't expect to see was the Jaffa son's eyes lighting up at the sight of them.

Vala's eyes darted to Gracie's face. She saw him from afar instantly. Gracie quirked a smile for the young Jaffa prince. Vala's scrunched her face suspiciously.

"Teal'c," Ishta called out.

The trio went straight to the Jaffa leaders. Gracie bowed automatically in deference to Meil'nor. She glanced behind her at the rest of SG-1 and offered them a small wave. But she didn't move from her spot.

Daniel held her two mothers back with him, recognizing that Ishta was about to make formal introductions. She had only summoned Teal'c, which meant they weren't invited quite yet. Cameron and Gracie had joined him simply because they were already walking with him.

Sam, Vala, and Daniel watched as Ishta introduced Meil'nor to Teal'c. They bowed to each other respectfully. She moved on to introducing Jasuf as his son and heir apparent. And then she identified Colonel Mitchell as the leader of SG-1 from Earth. Ishta gave Cameron the opportunity to call his other teammates over for their own introductions.

"Over here, we have Dr. Daniel Jackson." He inclined his head. "Vala Mal Doran." She grinned as she bowed her head slightly. "And Colonel Samantha Carter." Sam nodded her head respectfully. "We have more people here. Dr. Carolyn Lam and her medical team are working in one of the huts."

Meil'nor inclined his head politely while Jasuf stared at Sam curiously. She seemed oddly familiar. His eyes darted toward Gracie, then narrowed slightly. He did not speak, however.

"Tell me, kal'ma," Meil'nor addressed Gracie, "what progress have you made with your bashaak?" He didn't seem very interested in SG-1. Mitchell felt a little put off by that. Jasuf's mouth twitched as his eyes focused on Gracie.

She bowed her head slightly to acknowledge the address. "Master Meil'nor," she began. Her gaze briefly flitted toward Jasuf. "I have just defeated an opponent on the sparring fields. One that has previously been a challenge to me."

"Which sister, EldaMalDoran?" Ishta asked.

"Sel'sa, Den Mother."

Ishta raised her chin in approval. "Progress indeed."

Gracie lowered her head humbly at the compliment. Teal'c looked on proudly and Sam smiled. Vala, meanwhile, was busy eyeing Jasuf. His attention was fully trained on Gracie as she spoke.

"I would be eager to witness such progress," Meil'nor hinted.

Jasuf glanced nervously at his father. He swallowed.

Gracie struggled not to react. She knew he had already watched her spar with his son at the waterfall. It was obvious that he had spied on them. He was up to something.

Ishta spoke now. "Perhaps a short demonstration, Meil'nor."

Gracie's eyes shot to her den mother. Shit.

"Jasuf. Spar with her," the male leader ordered.

Double shit.

Gracie began controlling her breaths. Her family was right here. Except for Teal'c, none of them understood who Jasuf really was.

Everyone on SG-1 scrunched their faces. Ishta gave them no time to ask questions. She clapped her hands loudly and yelled out commands. A few Hak'tyl ran forward with plain staff weapons and handed one each to the Jaffa leaders. Then the minders ushered SG-1 off to the side and out of the way. It would seem that Gracie and Jasuf were being forced to spar right here, in the middle of the town center. A crowd soon began to gather as word spread among the huts that an impromptu sparring match was about to begin. Meil'nor's guardsmen gathered together as part of the crowd.

Meil'nor laid a hand on his son's shoulder, handing him the staff. "Do not hold back," he ordered. Jasuf's expression was serious and somewhat anxious. His father gestured for one of their guardsmen to remove Jasuf's fur coat.

Ishta handed a staff to Gracie. "Enjoy yourself, EldaMalDoran." Gracie blinked. She had no idea where that order came from. One of her sisters stepped forward to retrieve her jacket from her.

Ishta and Meil'nor walked to the steps of the main hut and sat down. Teal'c approached them, with SG-1 not far behind. "Ishta, what is the meaning of this?" he asked curiously. His team seemed just as perplexed.

"You shall see, my love." Her tone implied that he should just shut up and watch. Teal'c got the hint and clasped his hands behind his back calmly.

The pair left behind in the town center quietly stared at each other. They both appeared to be concerned but were saying nothing aloud. If Daniel didn't know any better, he would say they were communicating to each other with just their eyes. He shook his head, doing a double-take. Only people who worked closely together managed to achieve that level of communication. Now he suspiciously wondered if Gracie had interacted with Jasuf beyond that trade negotiation mission she had.

Daniel glanced at Vala. She claimed that the boy was in love. Her eyes seemed to be burning, realizing the same thing at almost exactly the same time as him. "Oh shit," he marveled under his breath. Maybe this is what Gracie didn't want to talk about.

Sam heard him. "What?"

Daniel gulped. "Nothing."

"Opponents, attack at will," Ishta commanded.

The pair stepped apart and bowed to each other. Gracie sucked in a breath and adopted a ready stance, right foot sliding outward in a circular motion. She placed weight on this back foot. Her hands flexed around her staff weapon, holding it at the ready. Jasuf mirrored her posture. He tilted his head at her silently. It amounted to a Jaffa shrug. She squinted at him dubiously. A smirk formed on her face. She bit the inside of her cheek.

Well, Ishta did tell her to have fun.

Jasuf lunged, bringing his staff toward Gracie. She immediately blocked, pivoting around to swing her staff toward him. It tapped him on his bottom. He hopped in response. His guardsmen began to snigger. Jasuf glared at them. A few of the Hak'tyl girls watching covered their mouths to giggle.

Gracie attacked. He parried her blows. They hit their staffs together in a coordinated fashion, eventually making a mutual decision to perform a sequence they had mastered together. Their strikes transformed into a dance as their weapons rhythmically made contact.

The crowd began to murmur. Cameron and Sam glanced at each other nervously. Vala found herself mesmerized by how well they seemed to be synchronizing.

As if they had practiced together before.

"Jasuf, I will remind you not to hold back," his father called out calmly.

His son didn't respond aloud, but he did modify his movements suddenly. The strike that Gracie was about to block did not come. Instead, he quickly pivoted his staff in the other direction. He struck her side. She hopped out of the way. "Ow," she complained directly to him.

He didn't apologize. He simply stared back at her with a challenge in his eyes. He seemed to be laughing with his expression.

Gracie drew in a breath through her nose, mouth closed as it was in a little smirk. She wasn't going to let him get away with anything.